《Caged By My Devil Uncle》


 Chapter 1

    Keh¡¯s pov


    I did not expect anyone to actually have the nerve to drug me. Didn¡¯t they think they could survive once a ss 3S guard was angry? Are they too stupid or too brazen?


    ¡°President, we are.¡±


    Listening to Cliff¡¯s words, I opened my eyes. Frowning, I rubbed my temples and asked, ¡°Did you finish off the drug dealer ?¡±


    Cliff hastily replied, ¡°Mr. President, the asshole has been taken care of. This medicine is overpowering. You are still a ss 3S guard, should we find a guide for you¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I opened the car door and got out.


    But this medicine is really overwhelming. If it was an ordinary sentry without a guide, he would already have a mental disorder.


    It was not that this medicine had no effect on me, but I can still endure it. I had trouble entering the mansion, but because of my stupid nephew¡¯s wedding, the servants are still busy in the entrance hall today. But as a sentry, a ss sentry, I almost had the loud voice in the entrance hall in front of me due to my extraordinary sensitivity, which irritated me. I tried my best to endure the impatience and went to my room on the second floor.


    As soon as I reached the stairs to the second floor, I became more and more irritated. It was not the kind of anger that came from the effects of drugs, nor was it the noise in the lobby, but a kind of restlessness in my soul. Thanks to my special sensitivity as a sentry, shielding the loud voices from the outside world, my soul seemed to have found something it had been searching for for a long time, and trembled with excitement.


    There is a guide nearby? It is said that when a sentry meets his guide, even if there is no mental or physical contact, their soul will resonate and enter a very mysterious state. I used to scoff at this, but now I suddenly understand. Do not I feel the same way right now?


    I involuntarily began to move forward. Soon, I saw the woman in front of me wearing a white wedding dress. It was her. I could feel it. It was this woman who resonated with my soul. As I looked at her wedding dress, I suddenly understood who she was. Is not that one of the protagonists today, my niece. However, she actually opened the door of my room¡­. which is interesting.


    The closer I am to her, the more attractive she is to me. I can not help it and do not want to endure it anymore¡­.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    This is my first visit to the Wilson mansion, and in the eyes of outsiders I am Warren Wilson¡¯s chosen and destined wife, and I must be on good terms with him. But this wedding is only a business deal, a business deal between Warren and me. This wedding is just a cover. We didn¡¯t even get a marriage certificate, but invited some close rtives and friends to attend the ceremony.


    Warren has a girl he likes very much, Kitty. Although she is a guide, shees from a poor family. Moreover, she was injured to protect Warren and cannot have children in her life. But how could the Wilson family allow Warren to marry such a woman? ! Even if he doesn¡¯t care about his family, the fact that she can not have children is enough to keep Kitty away from the Wilson family. After finding out about Warren and Kitty, the elders of the Wilson family forced Warren to go on several blind dates and Warren argued with his family for a long time. The Wilson¡¯s family affairs is almost well known. But the elders still refused to ept the girl. Warren was worried they would hurt Kitty, so he had to find me to marry.


    The reason I am so cooperative is for no other reason. My family is now on the verge of bankruptcy and in debt. I hate the White family, but I can not turn a blind eye to their troubles. As a guide, I can not support this family like a sentry. The only thing I can do is to find a sentry who can help my family ovee the difficulties. Warren found me at this time and asked me to marry him. He said that as long as I marry him, he would help me solve my family¡¯s difficulties.


    Compared to Kitty, my family has shrunk, but it is also a noble family. The elders of the Wilson family saw that he was willing to marry me, and to save the face of the family, they readily agreed to my marriage to Warren. They do not care what happens to Warren and my marriage, they only care about the face of the family. With me as a shield, Warren can be safe with Kitty. Warren and I just got what we needed.


    Warren still socializing with other celebrities, and families like us have a huge circle of rtives. Even when we invite only rtives and friends, the entrance hall is full of people. The servants are busy serving the distinguished guests in the entrance hall. Most of the servants in this family know that Kitty is Warren¡¯s true love. As for me, they still do not know how Warren feels about me. They neither tter me nor insult me.


    Due to physical difort and dizziness from drinking, I went upstairs after toast alone with a stiff smile. I rubbed my face, which was stiff fromughing, and went to the third floor. In the third floor corridor, I stood in front of the door to the room at the east end of the stairs. With the password Warren had given me, the door would not open at all.


    I can not go back to the lobby to look for Warren. I can not let the others know that the bride can not open the door to her wedding room. I do not give up and try again, but I still can not open it. Suddenly, I feel my soul trembling, and a force that cannot be ignoredes closer and closer to me. It¡¯s a sentry, a very powerful sentry! Before I could regain consciousness and see the face clearly, a hand grabbed me by the waist and dragged me into the room¡­.

 Chapter 2

    Cliff¡¯s pov


    As I walked in the door, I saw the boss with a smile on his face. I was blind! How could this personugh?


    ¡°Is there something?¡± The smile on the boss¡¯s face was fleeting, and he soon returned to normal. Of course, this is the Mr. Keh I know.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at him, so I had to bow. As I bowed, I found a woman¡¯s underwear lying at my feet. I also nced at the messy wedding dress next to the bed!


    My God, did I walk in at an inappropriate time and discover the boss¡¯s secret? Will I be killed to shut me up? I have not heard which guide the boss is interested in, though. Over the years, too many men and women have wanted to climb the boss¡¯s bed, and the boss has directly asked me to kick them out. This is the first time anyone has sessfully climbed on his bed.


    When I saw the wedding dress on the floor, I knew who the woman hiding in the bed was. While I don¡¯t know how Mr. Keh got involved with thisdy, it is obvious that thedy will die and Mr. Keh will be stigmatized if the situation is exposed.


    What am I to do about it? Surprised and worried, my brain shuts down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing the boss¡¯s obviously unhappy voice, a sudden chill ran down my spine and I quickly moved out of my line of sight. ¡°Sir, the 9:30 ne.¡±


    My God, the boss is even scarier than usual, which makes me stutter.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    During the conversation, my hand can¡¯t help but touch the waist of the girl in my arms. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to have such a fierce temper. She bit my arm hard and I was caught off guard. I couldn¡¯t help but hiss and pinched her butt cheeks in retaliation. In response, she bit down even harder.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Cliff boldly.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡± snarled I. Cliff immediately lowered his head and walked out the door.


    The moment the door closed, I climbed into the covers and grabbed her unsteady hand.


    She whispered, ¡°What, did he find out?¡±


    Hearing her worried words, I touched her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is my assistant Cliff. His mouth is very closed. He will not dare to say anything. You have nothing to worry about. Besides, it¡¯s you who seduced me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­. well ¡­.¡± Before I finished my words, I sealed her mouth with my kiss, though she resisted. Unexpectedly, the door was pushed open again and Cliff¡¯s voice sounded from the doorway. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Lionel knows you came back to sleepst night and hase especially to see you. He is expected in two minutes¡­.¡±


    Again I was interrupted and my anger soared. ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t get out now!¡±


    Cliff shut the door.


    Last night I had been drugged and absorbed into her body, now I am more fixated on her and she piqued my interest. I touched her face reassuringly and said, ¡°Ignore him, let us move on¡­.¡±


    The woman pped me on the hand and jumped out of bed. ¡°It¡¯s over, Mr. Lionel ising, dying! Dead! Why don¡¯t you panic?¡±


    At that moment Chris became extremely panicked and continued to spin in circles. I had tough as I saw her rushing around, wondering what to do. Maybe she can not find herself naked yet. What a stupid woman!


    ¡°Silly woman, get dressed first.¡± I quickly tossed her a white shirt of mine from the closet.


    ¡°Here are your clothes.¡± She frowned at the clothes I tossed her.


    ¡°Whether you put them on or not is up to you.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Theplicated wedding dress is tooplicated to wear right now, and it would easily expose me, so I had no choice but to wear this man¡¯s lousy shirt.


    As I got dressed, I said, ¡°I should call you Uncle. What happenedst night was nothing more than an ident. I could not care less. I hope you can forget it, too¡­.¡±


    Before I finished speaking, he knocked me over and I nearly fell. The voice of his gritted teeth reached my ears, ¡°Are you still a woman?¡±


    ¡°Did not you know thatst night?¡±


    I red at him and quickly hid my wedding dress under the bed.


    But this man, who does not followmon sense, pushed me down on the bed and kissed me, and his kisses on my neck lit a fire inside me.


    I didn¡¯t dare make a sound for fear of arousing the suspicions of others, so I had to fight back desperately, yelling in a low voice, ¡°Are you that fucking crazy?¡±


    ¡°Keh, are you awake?¡± Lionel¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    I felt so holy I almost jumped out of bed in fear, but the man on top of me did not seem to hear it at all.


    I hugged Keh tightly to me. Is this man really crazy?


    A cold sweat broke out on my back and I dared not think of the consequences if I were discovered.


    ¡°Mr. Lionel, the young gentleman may not be awake yet.¡± Cliff spoke to Lionel at the door. I knew Cliff was dragging out the time for us, urging us to get it done quickly so as not to be discovered.


    ¡°Does not Keh ever sleep overtime? I have not seen him in a long time. If Warren had not married this time, I do not think he¡¯d havee back. Never mind; I¡¯d rather push open the door and go in myself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lionel, do not-¡±


    Hearing the footsteps approaching outside the door, I was in a hurry and bit Keh¡¯s hand hard, whereupon he let go of me.


    Without saying anything, I climbed out of the window, and outside was arge balcony.


    The moment I hid, I heard the door being pushed open. I was so close to being found!


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I just wanted her to hide in the bathroom, but the girl climbed out herself. Standing at the window watching her curl up on the balcony, I can not help but pucker the corners of my mouth.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Keh, what are you doing?¡± grandpa¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Who gave you permission toe into my room?¡± I pushed aside the smile around the corners of my mouth, turned, and stopped at the window to block grandpa¡¯s view.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you have visited me.¡± He is so kind at this moment that no one would believe him if he spoke in such a soft tone. And I mock him for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± I pick up my shirt and slowly put it on.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Keh, go at least after breakfast. When Warren was married yesterday, you returned toote and had no time to attend his wedding. Meet your nieceter.¡±


    Niece? When I thought of that attractive little face, I changed my mind and wanted to decline directly. ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell someone to prepare what you want right away.¡± He got the answer he wanted, and walked away happily.


    Until the room door closed, I went to the balcony door and looked out. The balcony was empty. Seeing that the grass on the first floorwn had obviously fallen off, I knew in my heart quite clearly.


    Oh, escape? Is it working?


    Chris¡¯s pov


    As I smoothly returned to my room, my heart was still thumping and jumping. I had a narrow escape. I quickly picked some clothes out of the closet and went to the bathroom, where Iy down in the bathwater while the tight string in my heart loosened.


    Rx, I feel like my whole body is about to fall apart, my whole body is marked by the marks of this man, is he a dog?


    Fromst night until this morning I felt like I was the heroine in a con drama, and the plot is insurmountable bullshit.


    I just hope I won¡¯t get involved with this man in the future.


    After washing myself, I dressed properly, put on a light makeup, put on a small skirt with a high cor, and cleverly covered my neck so his fucking biting marks would not be discovered, right?


    As I stood in front of the mirror in a daze, I suddenly heard a knock on the door. My heart tightened, and now when I hear something, my heart inexplicably beats like crazy. I pulled my cor up over the hickey on my neck, walked to the door, and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A deep voice sounded outside the door. It was the voice of Warren.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I quickly opened the door.


    The tone of the newly married couple like us is too strange. Warren is still wearing the groom¡¯s costume fromst night, except there¡¯s a bright red lip print on his pure white shirt cor.


    ¡°Wait until I have had a bath, then I¡¯ll join you downstairs for breakfast, you should know what to say aboutst night?¡± Warren pushed the silver sses up the bridge of his nose, looked at me and said.


    Though a quiet tone, there was a threat in the words.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I do not even want to know who he was withst night. After all, our marriage was all business. He and I knew I was just a tool¡­. He paid a lot of money to keep his family¡¯s mouth shut.


    He does not love me and I do not love him, but I did not expect to get involved with his uncle. It was an ident. Should I tell Warren or not? I am having a hard time, and Keh already knows that Warren and I have a fake marriage. What if Warren thinks I told Keh on purpose?


    I have been thinking moreplicated than that and my eyes looking at Warren are getting more guilty.


    I had not made up my mind when Warren came out. He looked at me, frowned, and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. Let us go downstairs.¡±


    Warren and I walked down the stairs and Warren stopped me just before we reached the first floor.


    ¡°What?¡± I am confused.


    He pointed to his arm. ¡°You are my wife.¡±


    I had to take a step back and take his arm. I do not care about me and Warren anymore. My heart worries about breakfast, I just worry that the man will be there.


    This man seems very busy and has a bad rtionship with the Wilson family, so he should not be here.


    I takefort in my heart.


    When I arrived at the door of the restaurant, I felt a cold stare hit me. Thest person I wanted to meet was sitting at the table. When I looked up, Keh and I bumped into each other. He smiled frivolously at me and his eyes were full of thoughtfulness.


    My heart was pounding at that moment and I silently turned away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeming to sense my abnormality, Warren asked.


    ¡°Me, I just have a stomachache. Can I skip breakfast?¡± I did not even dare walk over to him.


    Warren looked at me for a few moments. My heart was pounding so hard I thought he¡¯d spotted something. In response, he just said, ¡°No, it¡¯s courtesy. Besides, Uncle is here this morning, and he came backtest night, so you did not see him. Grandfather has arranged a special breakfast this morning, our whole family will eat together. My family is nice and friendly, do not be nervous.¡±


    Warren thought I was nervous about meeting my elders and reached out to stroke my hair next to my cheek.


    I can not avoid him in public, so I just have to let him act. However, I always feel like he¡¯s staring at me the whole time, and it¡¯s getting colder and my body is unconsciously stiffening.


    ¡°Warren really loves his wife. I have not seen her tender side yet.¡± It was Warren¡¯s mother who spoke.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Warren¡¯s mother alsoes from arge family. She is a very nice tour guide and has a warm attitude towards me.


    ¡°Mom, do notugh at me.¡± said Warren.


    ¡°Chris,e and sit down. You are starving, are not you?¡± Warren¡¯s mother is very enthusiastic.


    I nodded awkwardly and walked towards the table. With every inch I get closer to the dining table, my heart gets nervous and the coldness of this person bes more and more apparent.


    Just a short distance, and it feels like I have been walking for an entire century.


    With a nce at the table, I let go of Warren¡¯s hand and head for my seat.


    There were only two seats left with Keh. I nned to bypass Keh and sit in the backmost seat. As I was about to turn around, my feet slipped and I fell to the ground.


    I thought I was going to embarrass myself in public, but I had not counted on my body being pulled back by arge palm. After feeling dizzy, I copsed into a man¡¯s arms and sat on hisp.


    Keh put his hand on my waist and whispered in my ear, ¡°Are you in such a hurry to throw yourself down at me?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Thanks be to God. By this time others were speaking, covering Keh¡¯s words.


    I quickly jumped off him, wondering if I was too nervous or had lost my mind.


    I stood up straight, bent over and did a 90 degree bow. ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    After I bowed, the scene became even more awkward.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    My face darkened. Does this girl brain wrecked?


    Warren¡¯s mind is not on Chris, so he¡¯s not minding her business at all. He didn¡¯t even look at us even though we made such a big scene in front of him.


    The other people feel a little weird seeing them like this, so they quickly meditate. ¡±It does not matter, are not you careless? By the way, Chris, this is your uncle. Should you be seeing him for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Chris emitted a soft whisper. A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. After all, my niece and I had met in bed for the first time.


    ¡°Sit down first, don¡¯t be too formal.¡± Warren sat down next to her, and I looked at the little girl in front of me, who was reluctant but had to sit down next to me.


    She sat down a little too slowly, which made meugh.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Chris just arrived at our Wilson family home. Her inws and uncles are very good, so do not be too nervous.¡± Lionel sensed how nervous I was andforted me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and said.


    ¡°Let us get dinner started, the dishes are cold.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­.¡± I picked up the knife and fork in front of me to cut the sandwich in front of me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. I always feel like a cold line of sight is passing over me .


    I looked up at him quietly, then quickly lowered my head and my hand with the knife and fork began to tremble.


    Keh¡¯s cold voice came, ¡°You are so afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°No, not afraid, afraid of the uncle.¡± I shivered and answered, and the knife and fork in my hand made a steady tapping noise on the te.


    ¡°If you are not afraid, why does your voice tremble?¡± Keh came a minute closer, his breath spraying my face, reminding me ofst night¡¯s fiery affair.


    I cringed as the knife and fork in my hand hit the te squarely, and my face was pale.


    ¡°Uncle, do not scare Chris, she¡¯s shy.¡± Warren handed me the sandwich cutout from his te to help me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s my fault, Chris. My Uncle is here to apologize to you.¡± He ced his beef on my te.


    Steaks on one side and sandwiches on the other. I prefer to eat sandwiches.


    But then Keh changed my mind and said, ¡°Chris, you have to eat it all or you are still ming me for.¡±


    That maniac! He¡¯s capable of anything! I don¡¯t want to piss him off and have him say something amazing.


    I randomly stuffed the steak into my mouth and muttered in my heart, ¡± Eating a steak early in the morning is really perverted.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± asked me Keh with a smile.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± I answer hesitantly.


    Breakfast ended up being an ordeal. I feel like I am going to stay here and copse in a minute.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom and Dad, Uncle, Chris and I have finished breakfast and are heading back to our own new house.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t always work overtime and leave Chris alone, let Chris give birth to a big boy early¡­.¡±


    As soon as I heard of a baby being born, I was afraid that the ¡°milk¡± I had just drunk would spurt out and I would choke.


    When I saw everyone looking at me, I was busy wiping my hands and feet and kept apologizing. ¡°Sorry, I drank too fast and choked.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we are too excited about having grandchildren so soon Chris, it¡¯s not a psychological burden.¡± Warren¡¯s mother, Sally, smiled.


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t scare her.¡± said Warren.


    ¡°Everyone, everyone listen to Warren.¡± said I awkwardly.


    I looked down and saw that my chest was wet. I covered my chest and said, ¡°Sorry, I am going to go upstairs and change first.¡±


    I left, embarrassed.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs ande down after I change. We should get back.¡± said Warren.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I hurried off.


    When I got back to my room, my heart was still pounding hard. I better not go to the Wilson family in the future. This was killing me.


    A contract husband has to fake conjugal love while the one I slept with in real life was his uncle¡­. Will I be killed if others find out?


    It¡¯s best to get out of here quickly. I unzipped my skirt and got ready to change.


    Suddenly, a strong force tugged me from behind, this is a very strong guard and this force is very familiar to me, this is¡­.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw Keh looking at me with burning eyes.


    ¡°You, how did you get in!¡±


    ¡°Of course I opened the door and came in.¡± replied Keh correctly.


    He came up to me, took me in his arms, and kissed me on the neck.


    I quickly pushed him away. ¡°Uncle, will you let me go? I said I don¡¯t care aboutst night. If you do not want to suffer, then let us pretend nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened? Oh¡­. the game has just started, and it¡¯s up to me to decide whether to stop or not.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid this will be discovered? You are Warren¡¯s suncle! You and I are incest!¡± Although I have no feelings for Warren, I don¡¯t want him to beughed at.


    ¡°Oh, would not that be exciting? Don¡¯t you think?¡± In response, his kiss became even more overbearing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.¡± I can not call, and I can not fight or resist him. As I saw the plot begin to develop in an indescribable direction, I was so excited I was sweating.


    Suddenly, Keh held his hand back and took me into the bathroom.


    What¡¯s he up to now? That pervert! I was about to ask, but then I saw him give me a wicked smile and boo.


    What does he mean by that? Before I could ask, I heard someone enter the room, ¡°Chris.¡± That¡¯s Warren¡¯s voice.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This man deserves to be a sentry of 3S ss. I didn¡¯t notice anyonee in.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I answered hastily, nervous as hell. Keh, however, smiled wickedly and bit my earlobe to ¡°lick¡± and kiss it. I red at him angrily. This man is really sick. I am being teased to death by him!


    ¡°I am going to pick up Kitty and ask the driver to bring you backter.¡± So Warren came up to say goodbye.


    ¡°OK¡­. Um¡­.¡± I quickly covered my mouth. This lunatic bit my earlobe when I was unprepared!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Warren came knocking on the bathroom door and asked.


    Me, Keh and Warren standing isted at the door. My hands are raised above my head by Keh and my clothes are almost off. Keh is half naked.


    If Warren bursts in now, we are finished! I on tenterhooks here like I am on disy and this guy is still doing these dirty things to me.


    I want to cry without shedding any tears. ¡°Uncle, what woman can not you get with your capacity? Why do you want to mess with me? Do you know what will happen if this thing bes public?¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Warren¡¯s voice came from outside again.


    ¡°No, nothing, just my throat is a little ufortable. You Go ahead, do not worry about me, I¡¯ll exin it to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Warren turned away and heard the door m, and I felt my hopes dashed.


    ¡°How can you let me go?¡± I turned to Keh and said.


    ¡°Unless I do not feel like you anymore.¡±


    That kind of answer¡­. Right now, I just feel wimpy!


    Keh¡¯s pov


    An hourter, I was content with the little woman in my arms, holding her out of the bathroom while her messy hair dripped with water droplets and her little face was dizzy and red.


    The moment our eyes met, the girl in my arms clutched the bath towel and kept shaking her head, and her lips murmured, ¡°Uncle¡­. do don¡¯t¡­. do not fuck me again.¡±


    I giggled and just took her in my arms and kissed her red lips.


    When I saw her nervous eyshes tremble slightly, I let go of her and got her a ck dress from the closet.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Put this on.¡±


    The little woman frowned. ¡°I hate ck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to like it from now on,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I like it.¡±


    The thought of her and Warren dressed like lovers in white this morning made me inexplicably miserable.


    Chris pinched her fingers into the sexualce lingerie, red at me, and said, ¡°I am not wearing that crap!¡±


    ¡°As a woman, improving your taste is also a required course.¡± To be honest, I can not agree with her taste in cute underwear.


    Seeing that the little woman¡¯s face was full of hatred, I bent down and held my hands next to her. ¡°Do you want me to put them on for you?¡±


    She blushed and squeezed my chest with both hands. ¡°Me, I¡¯ll do it myself, you go out first.¡±


    I know I can not force her too much. This time I did not say anything so I turned around and walked out.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I exhaled, God, this is thest time, please bless me from this moment to make this man disappearpletely.


    This man is a big problem! I believe he is the biggest obstacle to my peaceful life! The point is that this man is so powerful that there is nothing I can do about him except get him off my back!


    Maybe God dozed off at that moment and did not answer my prayer.


    When I changed and came into the living room, the man had not left, but was still sitting in the living room looking at his cell phone! Had not he said he was busy?


    Keh¡¯s pov


    As I sat bored in the living room waiting for Chris to go downstairs, I saw the little woman¡¯s cell phone. I picked up her cell phone and realised she had not set up a password! Open her cell phone, phone records and text messages , I think and click on the web page.


    The search record above shows this impressively, How do you make men tired?


    This little thing is really tired of life. It seemed like I should not have spared her so easily now. Looking further down, I could not help butugh out loud.


    The questions in this entry are all, ¡°What can I do to make a man leave?¡± ¡°How can I make a man change his mind?¡±


    No wonder the little woman¡¯sst expression was full of hate.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Chris, Warren has to take care of something at thepany. I¡¯ll go first in case something happens. I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you back.¡± Sally looked at me and said apologetically.


    ¡°Auntie, I can go back by myself.¡± Iughed in my heart. Warren obviously went to pick up his little mistress.


    ¡°How can you still call me Auntie when you are married? It¡¯s time to call me mother or the others will take it the wrong way.¡± Sally took my hand and said.


    Warren and I did not get a marriage licence and only a few close rtives were invited to the wedding. The outside world did not know that the Wilson family had married their daughter-inw. Besides, everyone in the Wilson family knows that Warren has a death-wishpanion, Kitty. No misunderstandings there.


    Besides, I can not call her mother anyway.


    That scene was so awkward. At this point, ¡°I just want to go, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Keh stood up and broke the ice, but I would rather call Sally¡¯s mom than be sent by Keh.


    ¡°Keh, you just got back. Will not you stay a few more days? Papa is very d to see you.¡± Sally ignored Keh¡¯s cold smile and said.


    Keh nced at Sally and said in a cold voice, ¡°But I am not happy to see you.¡±


    I stood there with a dumbfounded face, not knowing what to say at that moment.


    I cast a silent nce at Keh, identally looking him in the eye. He turned and yelled at me, ¡°Do not go!¡±


    I quickly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Fearing that something might be learned about us, I hurriedly bowed to Keh. ¡°Uncle, please send me home!¡±


    It was only when I walked out of the Wilson house that I felt relieved. ¡°Uncle, you do not have to send me home, I¡¯ll just take the bus back.¡±


    ¡°There will be buses in vis? Are you dreaming?¡±


    I did not dare contradict him, so I had to make a face behind him.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± When he saw me dawdling in ce, he turned and said.


    I do not dare stay in a closed room alone with him at all now. I always feel like he will pounce on me in the next second. This man is like a beast that can get heated at any time. I think it¡¯s dangerous to be alone with him.

 Chapter 6

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing her dawdling and not moving a step for a long time, I snorted coldly, ¡°You stand still, do you want me to hold you in the car?¡±


    This sentence is very deadly. She quickly got into the car, and it only took two seconds for her to open the door and get on the car. I gave her a look and then slowly sat down next to her.


    Her body pressed tightly against the door, and there was enough room for two people to sit between me and her.


    ¡°I have a gue?¡± I said displeased.


    ¡°No¡­. No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sitting so far away?¡±


    She moved her butt carefully, about three inches away.


    I took her right in my arms with my long arm and smiled as I looked into her face, which was full of anger, not daring to speak.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    The limo was parked downstairs in a rundown t. Yes, this is where I live now.


    Keh raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is the White family that run down now?¡±


    ¡°No, this is my own rented house.¡± I retort.


    The real reason is that the decline of the White family began five years ago. By now, the family is already unable to make ends meet, and other people in the White family are supposedly inting themselves at their own expense, they have to maintain their previous cost of living standard.


    The servants have left the family sesively. I do not like this kind of fake life, so I rented my own house long ago.


    During the day I attend sses and in my spare time I work part time outside.


    This time, if my parents had not begged me to marry Warren and help my family get over the hardships, I would not have gone for such a ridiculous deal and gotten involved with a devil.


    ¡°I have something to doter, goodbye!¡± What I wish in my heart is to never see him again!


    Keh¡¯s pov


    When I saw the little woman rushing into the t building, I did not stop her.


    Cliff said, ¡°Sir, are you serious this time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I want her profile information.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    On the top floor of the towering skyscraper, in a nondescript and luxurious office, Mr. Keh stood outside the French window, his eyes bleary and I did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Sir, the information you want.¡± I respectfully handed him more than ten pages of A4 paper in my hand.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I took the folder and looked through it carefully. It turned out that she had only married Warren to use the money to turn over for the White family. She sold out herself for tens of millions. This woman is really stupid.


    ¡°By the way, these are Warren¡¯s personal files. Would you like to see them? I found them together, by the way.¡± I am very pleased with Cliff¡¯s skills.


    After I get the information, I read Chris¡¯s inspirational record, which can be called ¡°How a Rich Family Became a Poor Family,¡± and then read Warren¡¯s dog-blooded-Ceo romantic drama.


    Warren has a girlfriend of several years, Kitty, who was born into poverty. ording to the information, she was hurt to protect Warren and caused infertility. Warren is very fond of this woman.


    The Wilson family would not have been able to ept a civilian-born Kitty, let alone not being able to have children.


    Warren can not help but marry Chris for his parents, and Chris is a substitute to please his parents.


    They did not get a licence, nor did they announce it. Chris was not displeased when she heard she was recing Kitty. Apparently they made an arrangement privately that was a sham marriage.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I found something too when I investigated. Something was not right about Kitty protecting Warren from injury and infertility. Also, Warren made a private arrangement with Miss Chris¡¯s parents. I have not found out what they did yet.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about Warren and his little mistress! Find out in three days. I want to know all about stupid women.¡±


    ¡°All right, master, but your n to go abroad-¡±


    ¡°Put it off a while longer. By the way, the stupid women are looking for jobs. Call them toe for an interview.¡± I ordered coldly.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    It seems that Mr. Keh might really have a crush on this woman this time. Aside from the fact that Chris is his niece, they are a good match.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing you can do for me.¡± said Keh.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    I saw Mr. Keh open the search engine on his cell phone and say to me, ¡°Change the answer to this question on all the major search engines.¡±


    I looked at the question above and was confused because the entry above it read, ¡°What can I do to make men get tired of me?¡±


    ¡°Change the answer to what?¡± I asked inexplicably.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Mr. Keh said something in my ear.


    But that kind of answer does not seem to make men tired, it seems to please them, ¡°Sir, that kind of answer does not seem to make men tired. Why do I feel that it is the answer to please the men?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Back at the rental t, I have a bitter face and my home is known to the devil. What should I do when the devil sneaks into my house while the moon is dark and windy? Shall I be quick to act?


    By the way, he has just sent me down the stairs. He does not know what floor I am on. It does not matter. Besides, the rent and location here are the cheapest I can find.


    I was just lying in bed, struggling, when the phone rang.


    ¡°Miss Chris? Your resume has been approved. Pleasee in tomorrow at 10am for an interview.¡± In an instant, I feel like my whole life isplete and that I have a chance if Ie in for an interview.


    ¡°Fine, fine, thank you.¡± I nod again and again, but I almost kneel down in front of the phone.


    I used to be toozy to submit my resume online. That year, when I was a junior, I was able to leave school early to find a job.


    These days, I have submitted many resumes, but most majorpanies will not hire me as a guide who has not graduated yet, and all the previously submitted resumes have sunk into the ocean.


    If the White family is not down, even the business has be a problem, and if the turnover is normal, I will go straight back to the White family, but I can not find a job now!


    I took out my professional clothes from the closet and gestured to the mirror. I can already imagine a better life in the future.


    After the excitement, Iy in bed and suddenly thought of something.


    I took out my cell phone and started looking. Could it be that I dialled the wrong number in excitement before looking for a bunch of useless things?


    This time I want to search thoroughly, ¡°How do I make men tired of me?¡±


    The result this time is quite different from before, so I click directly on the hottest number.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s quite simple if you want men to get tired of you. Men are all bitchy creatures. The more active you are for him, the better. He will be tired of you in two or three days if you ignore him and he will be full of interest in you.¡±


    Many people agreed with the answer and replied to her below. I thought about it carefully. It is really true. Generally, the male host in an idol drama is crazy and cool, surrounded by a lot of active women, but he only likes the cold female host.


    Every idol drama is such a routine. When I meet this demon again, I must remember to take the initiative. The more active, the better. Maybe if he gets bored, he will not be interested in me anymore.


    After reading all these strategies, I went to sleep contentedly.


    The next morning, I was woken up directly by the rm clock.


    Thinking about the interview, I quickly got up, put on a light makeup and put on my newly bought business attire to catch the bus.


    No sooner had I boarded the bus than I received a confirmation for an interview with anotherpany. I feel like my life is starting to change.


    If I do not pass the interview this morning, I will get another chance.


    I arrived at the interview ce early. I graduated from A University, and my degree certificates are among the best. The interview will not be too difficult for me.


    When I arrived, I noticed that the people around me were dressed differently and I was the only one wearing light makeup.


    Look at all the beautiful women with gorgeous makeup and cool clothes around me. I was shocked!


    Is this a job interview or a beauty pageant? I remember the most important thing in the interview manual is the dress code.


    I thought a lot about how to interview, but I did not look up how to please the interviewer.


    In fact, there is a reason why everyone dresses this way today. The main interviewer is a middle-aged uncle who likes women and long legs the most.

 Chapter 7

    Knowing nothing about it, I went in nervously when I heard my number called.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was watched by a pair of eyes just like I was naked .


    I frowned and found a middle-aged uncle staring at my legs, and his eyes slowly moved from my legs to my chest.


    There are only two people in the room, he and I, and the interviewer¡¯s position next to it is empty. There is a card saying the main interviewer.


    ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡± Said the wretched man in front of me.


    I just pressed down the unhappiness in my heart, maybe I thought too much, and this person may just looking wretched.


    With a decent smile on my face, I introduced myself fluently: ¡°Hello interviewer, my name is Chris, and I graduated from¡­.¡±


    After some introduction, the interviewer seemed to appreciate me, and I gradually put down my guard.


    ¡°Miss Chris has a clear mind. I think ourpany needs talents like you.¡±


    The big stone in my heart waspletely put down. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    If I can be admitted on the spot, I won¡¯t have to go through the torment of waiting for the result.


    The interviewer stood up and walked towards me. ¡°I mean¡­.¡±


    He ¡°pushed¡± closer step by step, and I thought there was something wrong with his eyes.


    His hand suddenly fell on myp. ¡°Is Miss Chris free tonight? We can discuss the admission results.¡±


    He has made his words so clear that even I am a fool and can understand what this means.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet the hidden rules! My heart was cold, and I backhanded and gave a p on his face.


    ¡°Please respect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, you dare to hit me? I have your admission result. If you kneel down and beg me now, I may forgive you.¡±


    I want to say something else. The door was pushed open at this time.


    A voice came at the same time: ¡°Mr. Warren, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person. Now you are interviewing.¡±


    I slowly turned and looked behind me. Two people came in, one of whom was the interviewer who left.


    The other person was my nominal husband Warren, who stayed up all night with Kitty on the wedding night.


    The world is not too small. I actually went to the Wilson Group for an interview. I didn¡¯t pay attention when I put in my resume in a unified way. Does Warren think I¡¯m trying to get into thepany through my rtionship?


    In my heart, I have taken tens of millions of Warren¡¯s, and I only need to y his wife well in the future. My private life has nothing to do with him. So, I decided to stand where I was and didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t expect Warren to be my backer either. My intersection with him was just acting in front of his family.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I saw Chris in business attire at a nce. Her figure was perfect, and she was clean and pure in white dress. Changing into business attire added some mature charm.


    The interviewer¡¯s expression was fierce, and he looked like he was going to eat Chris, especially his left face was red.


    I have probably guessed what happened in this room just now.


    Seeing me, the interviewer looked at her in disgust and said maliciously, ¡°You are unqualified, get out quickly.¡±


    I saw Chris clench her fist and bit her lips, as if to say something. Later, she turned away without saying anything. Seeing her unruly back, I was dazed.


    Chris did a good job, not only ignoring my private life, but also pretending to be good in front of my parents.


    She won¡¯te out looking for a job until the White family is on the verge of bankruptcy. For the sake of her good performance before, I am willing to help her: ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll interview you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier, the interviewer immediately said, ¡°Mr. Warren, this girl is not qualified. She is a waste of your time for interviewing. There are other people waiting in line.¡±


    I nced at him coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take my seat?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up.¡± I said coldly.


    Ignoring the interviewer, I sat directly in the position of the main interviewer. ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡±


    Listening to Chris¡¯s reply, I was surprised that this woman had clear thinking and fluentnguage. This woman also answered the professional questions I askedter.


    I thought a down-and-outdy didn¡¯t know anything. At first, I had some pity for Chris in my heart, thinking of asking casually and letting her pass.


    I didn¡¯t expect that she can easily deal with her own problems which shows that she has a strong professional ability.


    I underestimated her. She was calmst night, and I didn¡¯t deliberately befriend her in today¡¯s interview. I didn¡¯t see the wrong person.


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯ve been epted. Go back and wait for the arrangement.¡± I ticked Chris¡¯s name directly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. No one has been admitted on the spot. Would you like to see the people behind? After all, we don¡¯t have many positions this time.¡±


    ¡°I think she is the perfect person, I have something to do. Go on.¡±


    I walked out of the interview room with Chis, and Chris kept a distance from me all the time.


    This is what I wanted. I married Chris for only one purpose, and when I achieved this purpose, she would disappear from my sight.


    I don¡¯t want to have any entanglements with her at all.


    But I didn¡¯t give orders, but Chris took the initiative to retreat, which made me feel very ufortable.


    I stood at the door waiting for Chris. Chris just thanked me indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren. I really need this job now.¡±


    ¡°Mom asked us to go back to dinner together at night.¡± I mentioned another thing.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    That big house left a very bad impression on me, and I was afraid that I would meet the devil again.


    ¡°Who are there at night?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Just grandpa and my parents , and uncle went back to his vi.¡±


    I was relieved to hear that the man would not show up. ¡°OK, I wille on time. If nothing else you need me to do, I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, where do you live? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Warren thought about it and added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mom will doubt it.¡±


    I gave an address and turned away. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I looked at the woman who quickly went to chase the bus. She was born in a wealthy family, and she is noble and has a distinguished temperament that ordinary people didn¡¯t have, but she didn¡¯t have the delicacy of a noble family. She was a very special woman.


    Looking at the bus driving away, I was out of my mind.


    The phone rings, ¡°Hello, Kitty.¡±


    ¡°Warren, I want to eat steak for lunch. Take me to eat it.¡± Kitty¡¯s sweet voice came from the phone.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up right away.¡± I said,


    Although Kitty is not as good as I thought, but I love Kitty, always, I said to myself in my heart.

 Chapter 8

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, Warren arrived downstairs as promised. I hurried downstairs with my bag, the window rolled down, and I saw Warren sitting in the back row.


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± With a simple greeting, I sat directly in the co-pilot.


    Warren frowned slightly. ¡°Sit in the back, do you want people to say that we are not married?¡±


    I stuck out my tongue. I¡¯m not married to him at all, but at least he is the gold owner who saved the White family, and I have to listen to him.


    I sat in the back, leaned my body close against the car door, and I think he dosen¡¯t want to be too close to me because he has a goddes lover in his heart.


    Warren nced at the dpidated apartment, then at my skirt, then frowned and said, ¡°I remember that one million of my dowry to the White Family was to buy jewelry and clothes for you alone. Didn¡¯t the White Family buy clothes for you?¡±


    In fact, since the decline of my family five years ago, I haven¡¯t spent a penny at home. Even I work and study at college, in order to reduce the burden on my family, and even subsidize the money earned from my part-time job to my brother, who is also a guide, to buy beautiful dresses.


    As for my own clothes, I can¡¯t bear to buy them . I really didn¡¯t see half the money Warren gave to my family this time.


    The situation at home is very bad recently, and I need capital turnover, which I didn¡¯t care about at clothes at all.


    ¡°Of course I bought it, but I kept it at home.¡± I don¡¯t want people to think the White family is stingy.


    Warren frowned and immediately told the driver, ¡°Go to the Time Mall.¡±


    The car stopped in the underground garage of the mall. ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t buy clothes.¡± I don¡¯t want to owe him anything anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are Mrs. Wilson, my wife, and you want my mother to see you in clothese bought from supermarket?¡± Warren¡¯s voice was a little unhappy.


    I had to get out of the car. This was the first time I had bought clothes with a man.


    Obviously, Warren oftenes with Kitty. He is very familiar with women¡¯s clothing. When we arrived, some salespeople saw us and they greeted him warmly.


    The clothes here are very good-looking, and the goods on my body are not of the same grade. I turned over the tag conveniently. My God, the price is in ten thousand dors which scared me.


    Warren looked around and brought me a fiery red dress. ¡°Try this one.¡±


    I don¡¯t like this mboyant style of clothes at all. When I was about to refuse, I took the clothes and went to the fitting room to change them.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Kitty usually likes this style of clothes, so I gave her one to try on. Seeing her frown, I wanted to let her change it, but she had already gone in with her skirt and changed it. Kitty has a good figure, but I didn¡¯t expect Chris to be more sexy. When she came out, she surprised a lot of people.


    She is tall, with a thin waist and long legs, and her skin is as white as snow. She looked even more pure.


    This red dress is so elegant that I can hardly recognize her.


    Chris¡¯s skin is much whiter than Kitty¡¯s, and the red ¡°color¡± is more consistent with her skin ¡°color¡±.


    ¡°OK, is it beautiful?¡± Chris looked a little ufortable. She tugged at her skirt and asked me.


    I turned my head. ¡°That¡¯s it. Put on these shoes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Seeing that the zipper behind her was not pulled properly, I pulled it up for her conveniently.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Today, I came to inspect the work with the manager of the shopping mall. I just arrived at the elevator, and the scene before me made me feel unhappy.


    The general manager around me was scared. ¡°President, this is the women¡¯s clothing area. Is there any problem?¡±


    I looked at the men and women who stood still from a distance. The woman lowered her head slightly, and her gentle little face was dizzy because of the man¡¯s approach.


    She didn¡¯t know how amazing she was with a little smile, but my eyes were cold when I thought that she was showing herself in front of other men.


    ¡°Cliff, you continue the inspection work for me¡± I said coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I looked down at the white neck of the woman around me, and there was a shallow fragrance from the woman, not like any perfume.


    At that moment, my heart beat faster inexplicably, and I wanted to hold her in my arms.


    ¡°Warren.¡± A familiar voice pulled me back to reality, and Kitty came quickly, interrupting the throb in my heart.


    The shop assistants are waiting for a good show, and I can tell from a nce that it is they who leak the new to Kitty. I pushed my sses to my noses, and my face was calm as usual. ¡°I brought her here to buy a suit.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kitty, there you are.¡± I saw the shop assistants greet warmly.


    ¡°As a man, how do you know what clothes to choose? Let me buy them for Chris.¡± Kitty took my hand and said.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± I don¡¯t care.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I met Kitty once before, but there was no intersection between us.


    ¡°Chris, there is a shop that suits you over there. I¡¯ll show you. You don¡¯t suit this dress at all.¡±


    I look at myself in the mirror. I have never tried this style before, and I think it is OK.


    Since Kitty said it didn¡¯t look good, I was going to go to the fitting room and change it back.


    ¡°Miss Kitty, who is thatdy t? We all thought it was strange to see Mr. Warren bring her here to buy clothes.¡± The voice of the sales came from outside the fitting room


    Kitty put on a wry face, ¡°You have misunderstood. This girl is Warren¡¯s cousin from the slum. Warren saw her poor and brought her here to buy clothes.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be a wild poor girl in the slum. No wonder she was wearing so shabby.¡±


    ¡°Or Miss Kitty, you are so elegant, and our store has a new model. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°No, you are all familiar with my size. Wrap it up for me and the red dress on her body.¡±


    I heard clearly in the fitting room that although the White family declined and I was described as a wild girl in the slum, my heart still very ufortable.


    Taking off my clothes, I changed into my original old clothes, pressed down my unhappiness and calmly walked out.


    ¡°Chris, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Kitty said to me with a big bag in her hand.


    ¡°No, go with Mr. Warren. I¡¯ll pick my own clothes.¡± I don¡¯t care what clothes Warren buys me.


    Before Kitty spoke, I went straight away. Over the years, I earned some money by working part-time, and saved thousands of dors by saving money. It should be enough to buy a dress. I am not unaware of Kitty¡¯s hostility to me, so I consciously stay away.


    ¡°Miss Kitty, your rtive seems to have a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too disrespectful. It¡¯s a wild girl from a slum.¡±


    Fortunately, I don¡¯t like Warren at all, otherwise I don¡¯t know how sad I should be.


    ¡°Miss Kitty is still gentle and considerate. That wild girl can¡¯t evenpare with your finger.¡±


    I just heard the voices of those people in the back, and the shop assistants probably didn¡¯t know that Miss Kitty, whom they tried to please, was from a slum.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I saw Kittying with a big bag of things, I suddenly frowned. ¡°Kitty, didn¡¯t you say you would apany her to buy clothes?¡±


    ¡°She said my taste was too bad and asked me not to follow her, Warren. Why did you buy her clothes? You were just ying acts.¡± Kitty took his arm and yed coquetry.


    ¡°Mom told us to go back to eat. She was dressed so poorly that it was difficult for her to answer my mom.¡± I said.


    ¡°Warren, it¡¯s all my fault. I still can¡¯t have children, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Kitty said that while her tears were about to fall.


    I quickly held her in my arms andforted her. ¡°I said I don¡¯t me you. You lost your qualification as a mother for protecting me. Kitty, I will be good to you in my life. Don¡¯t be sad. You know, I only have you in my heart.¡±


    ¡°But¡­. I¡¯m so scared, Miss Chris is so beautiful, What if, what if you really like her? Will you not want me one day?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. The only person I love is you. She is just a tool for coping with my family. I will never be tempted by her.¡±


    ¡°Warren, you¡¯re the best. I love you so much.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Kitty hugged Warren and smiled at me as if warning me.


    I saw this scene on the opposite side and easily avoided my gaze.


    Kitty, that¡¯s all about her. So that¡¯s the kind of bitch Warren likes.


    I thought that the person Warren likes must be a gentle and lovely little girl, but I didn¡¯t think it was such a woman too intriguing. I don¡¯t know if Warren knows what kind of person his goddess is.


    But this Kitty is really someone, and Warren was so fascinated by her that her IQ seemed to be lowered. But perhaps Warren was cheated voluntarily. After all, love makes people blind.


    Luckily, I have no crush on Warren at all, or I don¡¯t know how sad I¡¯d be.


    I turned and walked up the stairs, not wanting to see the double-dealer.


    When I entered a luxury store wearing less than $200 worth of clothes, the salesmen here all looked at me with disdain, and of course they didn¡¯t show me a good face. I knew from the White family how real the world was.


    I ignored the attitude of the salespeople and went into the store to pick out clothes. I am familiar with this brand. The price of the clothes is several thousand, and I should still be able to afford a skirt.


    If it weren¡¯t for ying act, I couldn¡¯t bear to spend my only savings.


    ¡°Show me this skirt, I want to try it on.¡±


    I took a liking to a pink skirt.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, this skirt is very expensive. Why do not you look at the price first?¡±


    The saleswoman looked at me haughtily , but now she directly despises me.


    ¡°Are you afraid I can not afford it?¡± No matter how good my mood is, I can not stand direct provocations from others.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t mean it like that. The fabric of this skirt is expensive. The beads on it are all handmade. If everyone came to try it, they would not be sold and the beads would fall off. Why don¡¯t you look at it and decide if you want to try it on?¡±


    The salesman obviously did not think I could afford it and would not let me try it on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it on, bring it to me now!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­.¡± Several saleswomen did not budge a bit.


    ¡°Give it to her.¡± A cold male voice boomed in my ears, and when I heard that voice, my body shook unconsciously.


    I looked at the ce where the sound wasing from. I didn¡¯t know when someone was standing in the store.


    Tall, delicate and handsome, but with an extremely cool face.


    The neatly pressed suit is wrinkle-free, and the Italian haute couture and handmade leather shoes on his feet entuate his sexy figure.


    A cold air began to spread around him as if he was the ruler of the world, and no one dared to approach him even half a step. The store assistants were silent.


    I never thought Keh would be here!


    When I saw Keh, my first reaction was to run away! Why had I run into him again? Why was I so unlucky?


    Someone nearby recognized him ¡°Chief, President!¡±


    ¡°I said give it to her. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± I heard Keh say coldly to the sales.


    ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    Jesus. I¡¯d rather face that couple than Keh!


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing Chris walking towards the door, I frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to try on these clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to try them on now Mr. President, I have something in the middle of my hands and had to leave first.¡± She said respectfully.


    ¡°Are you all dead?¡± I looked at the salesgirl next to me and they immediately understood what I was thinking.


    ¡°Miss, you have such a good figure that this skirt must fit you very well. Try it on.¡± Several people pushed Chris in.


    Hearing theirpliments about the small woman, the corners of my mouth pulled up.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    As soon as Keh spoke up, her attitude was a lot different than it had been before.


    I was shoved into the locker room. Forget it. I¡¯ll leave after I try on this skirt.


    By the way, I looked at the tag, 7888, my $8, 000 deposit was only over 100, and I wore it with a little pain in my heart.


    If the red dress I wore before was mboyant, this pink ¡°color¡± dress is a different style.


    Softness with a certain purity.


    ¡°Wow, this dress has been hanging here for a very long time, but the pink¡± color ¡°is very selective, Miss, you really have a great figure and look good in it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this dress is really made especially for you.¡±


    Hearing the saleswoman¡¯s praise, I am also satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll swipe my card on this skirt then.¡±


    ¡°Try this one.¡± Keh stood next to me with a ckce dress.


    ¡°No, I hate ck.¡± I don¡¯t want to wear it.


    ¡°But I like it. ¡± He said it very close to my ear and my face involuntarily turned red.


    Suddenly my eyes lit up. Isn¡¯t the answer I was looking for on the inte before that I should cater to men?


    The more I resist him, the more I make him want to conquer me.


    With that thought, I obediently epted the ck dress.


    After painstakingly putting it on, I noticed that the zipper of this skirt is not on the side, but on the back. As it happens, the zipper is still very small and delicate, and I didn¡¯t pull it up for a long time.


    ¡°Can youe and zip me up?¡±, I called out to the store assistant.


    ¡°Yes, miss, just a moment please.¡±


    I was putting on my shoes, my back to the door, and when I heard the door open, I turned and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± It was the man¡¯s voice again that reached my ear, and I shivered in fear.


    ¡°This is the women¡¯s locker room, you, get out.¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting me to do something with you here?¡±


    Thinking of all the salesmen outside and then this person¡¯s character, my little face pales, which is hard for others to do something overdue, but this man here is very much willing to do something.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do something right here, be obedient and turn around.¡±


    I had to turn around cautiously, expecting the man not to touch me.

 Chapter 10

    Keh¡¯s pov


    The zipper was quickly pulled up, though I did not really want to do anything.


    I had to endure it because of the little woman¡¯s thoughts.


    Anyway, the fish took the bait.


    Looking at Chris changing into the ck ¡°colored¡±ce skirt, the style of the skirt is very simple, but the texture is the best. The slim A-line skirt has ayer of gauze at the neckline, and there are some stars on the gauze.


    In fact, not everyone goes with ck. Many people wear ck ¡°color¡± and look like a whore, but this ck dress on her looks elegant and sexy.


    Seeing her in a ck dress makes me want to hide her from anyone who might touch her.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°The president¡¯s taste is really good. Although the youngdy likes the pink skirt, this ck skirt suits her better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the miss¡¯s figure is really enviable, and she looks good in everything.¡±


    Everyone ttered me. Although I still like the pink skirt, I decided to follow the method I had searched on the inte.


    Be obedient and active towards this man and maybe he will be disgusted and let me go.


    ¡°OK, just this one. How much is it?¡± i asked.


    ¡°Miss, the president paid.¡±


    I frown and unconsciously want to undress, but when I think about it, don¡¯t men hate money worshippers?


    If I worship money, he¡¯ll hate me even more. Suddenly, my eyebrows raise. ¡°Mr. President, you sent this to me? ¡±Thank you. I have fallen in love with a few others too. Can you give them to me together?¡±


    As soon as I said that, the saleswoman¡¯s eyes around me were filled with disdain, but I didn¡¯t care at all.


    I was secretly rejoicing in my heart, and he would surely resent my behavior.


    ¡°Pack all the clothes in the store that fit her.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President.¡±


    My face darkened; how could it be otherwise than I had imagined? It¡¯s possible I am not active enough and I need to try harder.


    I forced myself to smile sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. President.¡± In fact, I wonder what I should do with these clothes. Find a chance and send them to your home?


    I saw that Keh left an address so they can deliver directly to my apartment building.


    The address is floor and number specific, and my heart sinks. Surely this man already knows my exact address.


    Looking at the time, I realize it¡¯s almost 5:30. Since Kitty and Warren were together, I really didn¡¯t want to see them again, so I better take a cab.


    ¡°The President, thank you for the clothes you sent me. I have something to attend to, and I must go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± I was about to refuse, but then I wanted to answer directly, ¡°OK, so I can save the taxi money.¡±


    In this way, in his mind, my image changed from worshipping money to snobbery. Getting rid of this demon is just a matter of time!


    Although I followed him obediently, I still feel ufortable and keep a great distance from him.


    The next step is to create an anthomaniacal and silly image so that he will soon hate me.


    When I got to the underground garage, I plucked up the courage to take the man¡¯s arm. Keh really hated being touched in that way. I should have broken his taboo. Lol.


    ¡°Uncle, I suddenly thought you were so handsome!¡± I tried to remember those anthomaniacal girls.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I lifted the corners of my mouth, not half unhappy at Chris¡¯s touch, but secretly a little pleased. I pulled her into my arms and pressed her against the car. ¡°Really, how pretty am I?¡±


    I know she must have read the online instructions because she¡¯s so abnormal today. She wants to create an image of money worship and anthomania, which makes me hate her. To be honest, looking at her awkward acting skills, I didn¡¯t resent her, but rather find her endearing. Especially when she was trembling holding my arm, she was even more adorable.


    She has no idea how seductive she was when she yed hard to get.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    No, I can¡¯t be afraid. The more I am afraid, the more the man wants to conquer me.


    I cheered myself up in my heart. Instead of pulling away, I took the initiative and nuzzled Keh¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Very pretty.¡± That sentence did not go against my will. He has delicate and deep features of a mixed race.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± He grinned, hugged my slender waist, and led me into the car.


    My body was thrown into the back seat of the car and my past memories came to mind. My body shook unconsciously and I subconsciously wanted to say no.


    Before, I had said no and the man wanted more, so¡­. I now took the initiative and held his waist.


    Should an anthomaniac woman take the initiative at this moment instead of fleeing?


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± I hesitated to say something angry, and my red lips were locked by his kisses.


    My eyes widened and I am already taking action. Why is it different from what I found on the inte?


    Don¡¯t men hate anthomaniacs and money worshippers?


    Am I not active enough?


    I have nothing to lose!


    I didn¡¯t push Keh away, I leaned into him and kissed him slowly, but it was different than I imagined. He moved even more violently! My God! What am I going to do?


    At that moment, the cell phone rang and I immediately woke up and pushed away the man pressing against my body.


    I hurriedly picked up the phone. It was Warren¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± At this moment, my breathing is very orderly and ¡°chaotic¡±, and even my voice is slightly shaking.


    ¡°We should get back.¡± Warren¡¯s voice is always lukewarm, just like the routine.


    I was about to reply, but the man clinging to me bit my earlobe fiercely.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Warren.


    ¡°No, nothing. A bug just bit me.¡± I stared at Keh and said.


    Keh then moved even closer, sticking his tongue out and licking my neck, his hands dropped to my breasts, he yanked my bra off and then licked my nipples with his tongues.


    I swallowed and bit my lip, trying not to make any strange sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the garage.¡± Warren did not seem too interested in that either.


    ¡°No, no, I have already taken a cab. You¡¯d better take Miss Kitty home first. I¡¯ll go straight to the Wilson estate.¡± I am not good at lying, and my little face is flushed at the moment.


    As I hung up the phone, I saw Warrening toward the garage with a look, and my face went white with fear. Even though he and I had promised a long time ago not to interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives, I subconsciously wanted to hide.

 Chapter 11

    Warren¡¯s view


    I hang up the phone and can not help but frown. Chris has kept her distance from me since the beginning, I am not a demon, why did she run from me?


    The familiar luxurious maibakh in front is Keh¡¯s car?


    Although my rtionship with this uncle has never been good, I should greet him when I meet him.


    Keh is in the car? I sorted out my clothes and walked towards the car.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    My body is shaking violently right now and I can clearly see what¡¯s going on outside from the car.


    ¡°Why, what do you want me to do? He¡¯sing.¡± I said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Beg me, and I will help you.¡± His frivolousugh rang in my ears.


    ¡°Uncle, please help me¡­.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I opened the car, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a very obscene picture.


    Keh was bending over a woman, hisrge body covering the woman¡¯s entire body.


    All I can see is that the woman¡¯s hand around Keh¡¯s neck is as white as snow.


    I didn¡¯t expect this teetotal man to be ying with women in the car, and the original rumors of his abstinence were not credible.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Keh did not turn around, as if angry at my interruption.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I was startled, my fingers involuntarily gripping his shirt and my head stuck in his arms, hoping I was stuck to Keh¡¯s chest like candy.


    After a while, I didn¡¯t hear anything, so I carefully poked my head out of his arms. ¡°Is he, is he gone?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to keep him here to spend the New Year together?¡± Keh¡¯s softugh rang in my ear.


    Then I just rxed. Even though Warren was gone, there was still a big devil.


    I rode in the big devil¡¯s car to the Great Devil¡¯s car, and was held in his arms the entire ride.


    ¡°They are all here.¡± Keh¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Keh did not refuse and dropped me off on the side of the road a few dozen yards from the mansion.


    I fixed my dress and hair before making my way to the Wilson estate.


    ¡°Chris.¡± Warren has been waiting for me in the courtyard for a long time.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I see she¡¯s wearing a ckce dress whose ¡°color¡± is not noticeable but there¡¯s a cold temper in her body, my heart pounds.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± Chris strokes her hair behind her ears, and a soft breeze emanates from her.


    She¡¯s wearing light makeup. I was used to Kitty¡¯s heavy makeup, and now that I see Chris, I actually find her as beautiful as a fairy.


    I avert my gaze from her. ¡°Let us go inside.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Warren in front of my family, they¡¯ll get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I can not call him husband. That¡¯s what Kitty called Warren. I thought for a moment, ¡°You are older than I am. Let me call you brother Warren.¡±


    ¡°Yes, rehearse that first.¡±


    ¡°Warren ¡­. Brother.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I have called a man that intimately, and my face is hot.


    ¡°They are all here.¡± Suddenly Keh¡¯s voice rang in my ears.


    My heart lifted and Warren said in a cold voice, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Un, Uncle.¡± I stammered.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I noticed earlier that Chris seemed afraid of Keh, and I unconsciously took a step forward and covered her behind me.


    Keh¡¯s white shirt had a few wrinkles and some lip marks on it.


    Damn it. He walked right up to Chris and said, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Is he trying to provoke me?


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s gettingte. Let us go inside. Grandfather will be very happy when youe back for dinner.¡± I always think Keh has a special feeling for Chris.


    Keh averted his eyes from Chris¡¯ face, looked at me and said, ¡°Warren, you don¡¯t like her anyway. Why don¡¯t you give her to me? I do like Chris.¡±


    Chris clung to my sleeve anxiously as she heard those pompous words.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you saying? If I don¡¯t like her, how can I marry her?¡±


    ¡°Marry? Oh¡­.¡± Keh grinned and left.


    I felt like I had been seen through by Keh, and my face was cold as I watched him leave. Was he on to something?


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Warren turned and looked at me. ¡°Do you know him well?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not familiar with him. I have seen him twice.¡± I shook my head again and again.


    ¡°Keh¡¯s back, so have the chef whip up some dishes real quick.¡± Before I entered the hall, I saw Lioneling down the stairs happily at the news of Keh¡¯s return.


    Keh suddenly stopped, turned to me and shouted, ¡°Why do not you go?¡±


    The roar made me shudder, and I followed him without thinking.


    As soon as Keh came in at the door I looked into the housekeeper¡¯s happy face. ¡°The young master is back. The master will be very happy to know that you are back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why do youe back?¡± Warren¡¯s mother did not seem to like Keh very much.


    ¡°Do I have to give you a report when I get back?¡± Keh snorted coldly and didn¡¯t even look her in the eye.


    He¡¯s really tough! Speak without mercy and do not even pretend.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Grandfather¡­.¡± As soon as I walked in the door, I saw Grandpa¡¯s kind expression when he saw Keh¡¯s face. Although I was his own grandson, I couldn¡¯tpare to his own son.


    Even though the son¡¯s origin is unknown, Grandpa¡¯s love for him surpasses everyone else¡¯s. Is it because he¡¯s a 3S sentry? Or is it because of his amazing business talent? I do not think Grandpa, who has always been shrewd, is so kind to a person because of his blood and affection.


    ¡°Warren and Chris are here too. Good afternoon, let us get together as a family.¡± Lionel¡¯s cheerful, wrinkled face also turned a strong red.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    The dining table has long been set with all sorts of dishes and Grandfather is in a good mood to wee everyone to dinner. I lead Chris to the table.

 Chapter 12

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I had resolved to stay away from the man and never sit next to him.


    By the time the others are seated, there are only three seats left.


    ¡°Sit down, just be like you do at home, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Warren thought I was being courteous.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I just sat down on the edge.


    As long as Warren sits down, I can be separated from this man! ! But I didn¡¯t expect Keh to sit down next to me without thinking.


    What the hell does he want?


    The eyes of the people in the room all fell on me, and I was deadly nervous. Keh¡¯s cold gaze wandered off. ¡°Why? I can¡¯t sit here?¡±


    Sally¡¯s pov


    ¡°Uncle, this young couple just got married. Can you sit next to them?¡± The more I see Chris, the more I like her. She¡¯s much prettier and gentler than that Kitty. That Kitty, at first nce, is a whore out to get the rich.


    Even though the White family can not turn around now, they have been brilliant before, what business is smooth, and they are still a giant after this disaster.


    Chris, my daughter-inw, is obedient and smart, and she has a good birth. I wish my son would stop being blind.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Keh was quiet and I could tell he was not going anywhere, so I sat down next to him.


    Thinking about what he said earlier when he asked me to give him Chris: Does Keh really like Chris?


    The word can not be associated with the cold man, he¡¯s interested in Chris at best.


    Rumor has it he will not even go near a woman. This afternoon I saw him in the garage ¡°ying¡± with a woman in the car. What for teetotal men? He¡¯s clearly no different from anyone else.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, let us start dinner,¡± said the grandpa who was sitting in first ce.


    As soon as Chris heard about dinner, she was the first to pick up a knife and fork. It seemed that she was very hungry.


    I looked at Chris through Keh. Her back was straight and her long white fingers expertly cut the steak with her knife and fork, but just the small movement to cut the steak showed infinite elegance.


    The light from the crystalmp fell on her, bathing her in a dim, soft light, and her elegant, aristocratic temperament made her seem as if she were in a European pce.


    When I first saw her, I did not think she was amazing. But after just one look, you can not take your eyes off her.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Actually, I had eaten well, and a chill ran down my spine. I looked at the men around me. He was shrouded in cold air, and a pair of eyes so cold it made it seem like he was trying to eat people stared coldly at me. I cringed as the knife and fork in my hand hit the te and made a harsh sound.


    ¡°Soo, I am sorry.¡± I apologized hastily, what had I done wrong and why was he staring at me like that?


    ¡°Chris, do not be scared, eat slowly, do not worry.¡± Sally hurriedlyforted me.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I do not dare look at this man again, and bury myself in bitterness as I eat.


    ¡°By the way, Warren, are all the presents ready for Chris to take home?¡± asked Aron, trying to ease the awkwardness.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Tomorrow you will return home. Chris and I just dealt with both of our parents. Not to mention my parents, I was not thinking about returning home at all.


    ¡°Yes, I will send Chris back to the White family tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The gifts for their family can not be shabby, we will not let their rtives feel that our Wilson family has lost etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have made my own arrangements.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I just had a headache when I heard about returning home. I only agreed to marry Warren to temporarily relieve the White family cash flow.


    There is no love between him and me. I feel like I told a lie, and then I have to think of a thousand others to make up for it.


    ¡°Today I dealt with the Wilson family and tomorrow I have to deal with the White family. I felt a severe headacheing on.


    ¡°Chris, you are all back anyway. Sleep here tonight and have Warren take you to the White family in the morning.¡±


    ¡°This¡­. that¡¯s not very good. I¡¯d better get home.¡± I replied even more scared at the thought of a demon next to me.


    The Wilson family thought I was staying with Warren in the new wedding house.


    I looked at Warren sheepishly. I did not want to live in that house at all. If only Warren refused.


    ¡°Since you are back, you are only staying here one night.¡±


    Warren usually disobeys his grandfather to make a good impression. It seems that there is no way out. I have to stay here tonight.


    I feel helpless. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Something was wrong with me when I had Keh near. His cold eyes were directly on me, and Warren kept looking at Keh and me with thoughtful eyes. Let me get out of this wrong ce quickly, I really do not want to stay here, because if anyone sees anything, I¡¯ll be in a bad way!


    Warren¡¯s pov


    My mother stared at Chris¡¯s back and said to me, ¡°Warren, Chris is a shy girl. You should treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡± I looked at the person who had left in a panic and my eyes deepened.


    When I went back to my room, I saw Chris lying by the window with a serious face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I looked at the window, thinking that the man would not be so bold as to enter through the window in Warren¡¯s presence, would he?


    Suddenly a voice rang out that made my body tremble and I copsed into Warren¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Warren, but I was so engrossed.¡± I rushed out of his arms.


    I held the quilt and pillow on the carpet. ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor tonight and you¡¯ll sleep in the bed.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He and I have already made an agreement, and we will never cross the rules. His hubby is not a woman to be messed with lightly, and I don¡¯t want to get in trouble.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let us find an excuse to leave my house after lunch tomorrow. I really don¡¯t know how I am going to face my parents.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know why, but it makes me ufortable that this woman is avoiding me like the gue. But that¡¯s clearly what I agreed with her. I have not yet figured out why I am unhappy in my heart. When I turned around, I saw the little woman kneeling on the floor to make the bed. Although she didn¡¯t reveal her part in a ck ¡°colored¡± short skirt, she ¡°exposed¡± two slender and white calves that were inexplicably attractive.


    After just a quick nce, I felt thirsty. For the first time, I actually had feelings for women other than Kitty.


    ¡°Mr. Warren ¡­. why don¡¯t you talk?¡± Chris turned her back to me to cover the bedspread without resisting.


    I walked close to her, staring at her delicate features, her unique scenting, I could not help but bend over a little, she unconsciously backed away.


    ¡°Mr. Warren?¡± Her voice sounded a little anxious.


    Unexpectedly, I want to kiss her. This woman is like a magical flower, unconsciously tempting me.


    The distance gets closer and closer, and suddenly the phone rings, making me wake up immediately.


    Kitty drives away all my desire, I get up and answer the phone, ¡°Hello, Kitty, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Warren, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Kitty¡¯s soft voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Grandfather asked me to sleep at his mansion tonight, and you have to sleep alone tonight. Be good.¡±


    ¡°Warren, there¡¯s a power cut just now. I am afraid to be alone. Can youe back quickly? I am scared¡­.¡± Kitty¡¯s voice full of vibrato rang out.


    ¡°The power is out? Ask our mansion¡¯s property management for help.¡± I frowned and said.


    ¡°Warren, I can not sleep until you get back. Will you be back?¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be right back, wait for me.¡± I hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I don¡¯t have to think and I know what happened. Kitty must be afraid that I will seduce Warren and want Warren to leave. She was thinking too much!


    ¡°Is that the call from Miss Kitty?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Well, something has happened to Kitty. You sleep in bed tonight. I am not going toe back. My family¡­.¡± Warren looked at me awkwardly with his cell phone in his hand. He swallowed his words.


    ¡°I know how to exin. It does not really matter. You go first.¡± I said to him with a look of indifference. After all, he paid the money. He wants to go out and meet his mistress, so of course I have to cover for him and find a good excuse.


    To be honest, I actually want Warren to stay. At least Warren won¡¯t do anything to me. With him around, Keh will be more or less restrained. If Warren leaves, the devil coulde and I could die.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I saw Warren turn away determinedly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren¡­.¡± Seeing Warren turn away, I quickly called him over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Warren, turning back.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, this window will not open from the outside, will it?¡± asked I anxiously.


    ¡°Of course not, what, you are afraid of thieves? Don¡¯t worry, the security here is very good.¡± He looked at me frowning, as if he was thinking about something, and said quietly andpassionately.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine, go.¡± Had he misunderstood something? How strange. And I am not afraid of thieves, I am afraid of people even more horrible than thieves. The thief is only after my money, but the devil is after me!


    At least with Warren gone, I can rest easy. At least I can sleep in a soft bed, and no one wants to sleep on the hard floor.


    I just took a good look at the window. He can not get in as long as I lock the window from the inside. As soon as Warren leaves, I¡¯ll lock the door directly so I can spend the night safely.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    As I walked out, I heard the door lock from the inside. Chris, why do you want me to leave so badly?


    In the living room, my mother was watching the drama of mother-inw and daughter-inw. Seeing that I was about to leave in formal attire, she asked quickly and loudly, ¡°Warren, where do you go when it¡¯s dark?¡±


    ¡°Mom, something is wrong at thepany. I¡¯ll go out first ande back soon. You¡¯ll sleep after you watch the show TV.¡± That was a lie and I didn¡¯t even want toe back at all.


    ¡°You boy, you just got married and you are still so busy every day. Chris is a good girl. You need to treat her well ande back early.¡±


    ¡°Good mother, I know I will be back when I am done with my work.¡± I said something against my will and left.


    When I hurriedly returned to the apartment, Kitty jumped up as soon as I pushed open the door.


    ¡°Warren, you are finally back.¡± She put her arms around my neck.


    Looking at the brightly lit room, I frowned and said, ¡°Kitty, didn¡¯t you say there was a power cut?¡±


    ¡°Warren, would youe back if I had not said that? I don¡¯t want you living in the same room with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Kitty, even when I sleep with her, I sleep separately. She made a bed on the floor and ns to make a sleeping space on the floor.¡± I rubbed my forehead and said.


    ¡°The bitch is not stupid.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I can believe this ising from Kitty, who has always been gentle and reasonable.


    ¡°Nothing, Warren, it¡¯s all in the past anyway. I have a surprise for you today.¡± Kitty closed the door and took off her robe in front of me.


    She¡¯s wearing a red skirt under the robe and I can see the scenery under the skirt at a nce.


    ¡°Warren¡­.¡± Her soft fingers ran over my body and the atmosphere was hot.


    I gripped her restless fingers. ¡°You are ying with fire.¡±


    ¡°Then you can put it out.¡± She smiled ¡°ambiguously.¡±


    Quickly, I lunged at her. I don¡¯t know what happened. I think of Chris lying on the floor sorting the bedspread. As I looked at Kitty below me, I told myself in my heart that the person I love the most is Kitty.

 Chapter 14

    Chris¡¯s point of view


    After Warren left, I took a copious bath and got ready to go to bed early. The doors and windows were locked tight, and I was confident that I would be safe tonight.


    Warren should have gone to his sweetheart by now, I should be going to bed as well.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Sir, as you expected, Warren has left and I am afraid he will not be back tonight. Miss Chris has locked the doors and windows from the inside.¡± Hearing Cliff¡¯s report, I gently shook my wine ss in my hand


    ¡°Go downstairs and tell Chris. I¡¯ll be waiting for her in my room at eleven.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid Miss Chris will note. I think she is afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°If she does note, just tell her that I am going to announce our rtionship and she should take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I turned off the light and went to bed. Thereupon there was a knock at the door. Cautiously I asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Cliff¡¯s voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Miss Chris, the master asked you to go to his room at eleven of the clock.¡±


    ¡°What! I am not going.¡± Does this psycho think I am that stupid?


    ¡°He said if you didn¡¯t go he would tell the Wilson family about that night. I told you what he wanted me to tell them and I am leaving.¡± said Cliff, walking away quickly.


    I was so scared that I was sweating and unconsciously pacing around the room. What was I supposed to do? Keh must have known about Warren¡¯s departure.


    If I went into his room now, would not that be like a sheep going into the tiger¡¯s mouth?


    Why has not his interest in me waned at all? The fucking online search answer is not right at all.


    If I do not go, Keh might actually say it.


    After all, his rtionship with the Wilson family was not good. Even if it was said, I was in the wrong room that night and it was my fault.


    It has been true since ancient times that a woman who makes a mistake takes on a greater guilt than a man. He cares not for his fame, for he was a 3S- level sentry and a man who is fabulously rich, others will only think that it is nothing and consider him attractive. This affair will just be an affair for him.


    And I would be the woman who has no sense of shame. So what should I do?


    When the timees, thousands of people will point fingers at the Wilsons and the Whites. It¡¯s a terrible thing to think about.


    What am I supposed to do now? I stared at my phone, and time passed. It was already 10:50. Should I go there or not?


    I have already walked around the room twenty times with ten minutes left.


    The ringing of my cell phone made me fall to the floor, startled. Someone is going to call me at this hour.


    A strange call throbs on the screen. I am furious, then I pick up the phone and yell, ¡°I am not buying insurance, I am not borrowing money, I am not decorating the house¡­.¡±


    ¡°Woman, you have ten minutes left.¡± Keh¡¯s voice rang clearly in my ears, and my face darkened.


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡± I am so nervous I bite my tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    I smooth out the inner turmoil, ¡°Uncle, I beg you to let me go?¡±


    ¡°I said I will not let go until I have had enough of you.¡±


    I want to cry without shedding tears, I regret it! Why did I go to the wrong room that night, mistaking the third floor for the second!


    Then the man said bluntly, ¡°You have nine minutes left. If you do note, you¡¯ll be waiting for the Wilson family and the White family to find out everything in the morning.¡±


    ¡°There will be no good reputation for you if thingse out.¡± I gathered my courage and said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, do you think I care for fame? All you have to do is tell me whether you areing or not.¡± Keh¡¯s voice suddenly cooled.


    ¡°I¡­. wille!¡± I grit my teeth, after all it¡¯s not the first time, besides he¡¯s so handsome, or a 3S ss sentinel, I am not suffering.


    I opened the door like a thief and looked out. It was already dark inside the mansion, and everyone was already asleep.


    I did not dare to turn on the light and ¡°felt¡± the stairs. The closer I got to the room, the faster my heart beat as if I was about to jump out.


    When I reached the familiar room, I knocked on the door and opened it.


    It was dark and I was ushered into the house before I could see clearly, just like that night. Again!


    He sat me down on the soft bed, and I clutched his robe tightly.


    ¡°Uncle, I am ufortable today.¡± I lied, as long as he could let me go tonight.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man pulled my pajamas away and paused.


    ¡°Well, I have my period¡­.¡± I could only imagine. I felt pain in my abdomen as I took a bath earlier, which is the precursor to any period.


    ¡°What is period?¡± Keh was confused.


    Do I have to exin to him what period is? Doesn¡¯t this man have anymon sense at all?


    ¡°Just that every woman has them, once a month, seven days at a time,¡± I said, blushing.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    When she said that, I immediately understood and replied in a cold voice. ¡°If you dare lie to me, you will not get out of my bed for three days!¡±


    I really wanted her when I was in the underground garage. What kind of torture was that when I had to hold back until now? Now she¡¯s saying she¡¯s on her damn period and being annoying!


    ¡°I did not.¡± Chris shivered in fear.


    ¡°How shy.¡± I snorted coldly.


    ¡°Can I go now then?¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes and go to sleep. If you do not want me to fuck you now, do not move,¡± I said angrily.

 Chapter 15

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I snuggled into his arms with my eyes closed. While I was d I had escaped, how was I supposed to sleep with the hard objects against me?


    Keh kept his word too, as long as I didn¡¯t move and he did not touch me, just hugged me.


    After struggling for a while, I finally fell asleep unconsciously from tension.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I saw the delicate outline of the little woman¡¯s face, and the sleeping Chris was like an angel falling into the earth.


    My fingers gently traced her outline, over and over again. This woman is very special to me. Even just holding her can calm my restless emotions. Is this the reaction between a 100% fit guardian and guide?


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Early in the morning, I hurried back to my old house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Chris asleep in bed, with slender and thick cilia ¡°hair¡± like butterfly wings, and her little face blushing twice, of course.


    The little mouth of the violet is slightly open, as if it were an attractive rose, and the ¡°colored¡± hair of the chestnut is soft and lying on the pillow.


    I feel like a person lost in the fairy tale world. Chris, asleep in front of me, seems like a sleeping princess that you would love to kiss awake.


    Unexpectedly, I bent over and wanted to kiss that attractive red lip.


    Suddenly the cilia hairs trembled like butterfly wings, and a pair of clean and clear eyes that looked like green trees after the rain stared at me.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I opened my eyes and saw Warren instead of Keh, which startled me so much that I carpooled out of bed.


    I hit Warren in the forehead with a thud, and his skull made a noise.


    This one hit me and grinned, and tears came to my eyes.


    ¡°You, why are you here?¡± I covered my forehead and looked at Warren with tears in my eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Warren: ¡°I am sorry, I know you were shy and showed up suddenly. Did I scare you?¡±


    I looked around the room. There was no Keh to be seen. I was asleep in the room on the second floor. That was not his room.


    This man took me back to my room while I was asleep.


    I am confused. Am I overstressed and had a dream? I was not even in Keh¡¯s roomst night? He did not sleep with me?


    ¡°Turns out it was just a dream.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and patted my chest .


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Just now, I tried to kiss Chris by surprise and startled her early in the morning.


    I feel a little guilty about Kitty and I do not know why I want to be so close to Chris like I am obsessed with her.


    ¡°What were you dreaming?¡± At this point, my tone towards Chris was not as cold as it was in the beginning.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± I kept shaking my head, suddenly wondering how Warren had gotten into my room if I had been dreaming. I had locked my roomst night.


    Angrily, I reached for the phone on the nightstand, and at 10:50 there was a call that proved it was all not a dream, but real!


    That son of a bitch should have taken me back to my room by now. My face ¡°color¡± changed again and again. Last night was not a dream.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I saw the expression on her face varied, and at that time, I felt myself could not figure out the girl¡¯s temperament, and she was sad for a while and then she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Warren. I¡¯m going to get up. Go down first.¡± Chris looked up at me and said. .


    I always feel that Chris is hiding something from , e, and her attitude of not saying anything makes me feel terrible.


    Why am I curious about Chris when I have an agreement with her not to interfere in each other¡¯s private affairs?


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Watching Warren leave with a cold face, I saw the back of him leaving, and I felt very strange in my heart. Why is this man so uncertain?


    Jumping out of bed, I began to dress and wash, and there were pains in my lower abdomen. I really didn¡¯t lie to Keh, and my period really came.


    Every time my period came, I will die two days before, and my physique is very severe with dysmenorrhea.


    When I came down, my face was pale. At the moment, all my senses were concentrated in my lower abdomen, which seemed to be hammered desperately by someone with a hammer.


    The pain made me blind to both Warren and Keh .


    ¡°Chris,e and have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± My face changed in pain. I didn¡¯t have any appetite, so I just ate a little casually.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Just after dinner, my mother took me aside and began to scold me. ¡°Warren, didn¡¯t youe backst night?¡±


    ¡°Mom, there is something wrong with thepany¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You still have contact with that slut. Were you with her against night?¡±


    ¡°Kitty is not a slut, mom. I have married Chris from a good family as you told me. What can you do for me?¡± I have ¡°exposed¡± the dissatisfaction in my eyes.


    ¡°Warren, I know you are a good boy, but Kitty is really not a good person. Mom won¡¯t let you associate with her for your own good. Chris is clever and sensible, not a thousand times better than Kitty? Don¡¯t miss your lover. If Kitty offends Chris, I can¡¯t spare you!¡±


    I felt ufortable when I heard this. ¡°Okay, stop it, I apanied her back to the door.¡±


    ¡°Well, you broke up with that Kitty as soon as possible!¡± My mother¡¯s voice came from behind, and I felt even more upset.

 Chapter 16

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Looking at Chris waiting for Warren in the courtyard, I walked up to her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Your face is so bad?¡± Warren really didn¡¯t care about her. Her face was so bad that she was left alone in the courtyard for so long.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be so close to me.¡± Chris quickly took three steps back as if I was an animal. Her estrangement made me very dissatisfied, and I approached her step by step with a gloomy face.


    Chris receded back until she was against the tree. She couldn¡¯t retreat.


    ¡°I want to eat people?¡± I looked coldly at the terrified woman in front of me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing so far away from me?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of others¡¯ suspicion, Uncle, I beg you. I have done everything you asked me to do. Please give me thest face. I am not afraid of being scolded, but I can¡¯t bring trouble to the White family.¡± She looked up at me with her watery eyes.


    Without escaping from my sight, she looked at me directly, and I grabbed her chin. ¡°you got the nerves, you dare to talk to me like this.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, the White family is already very difficult. If this reputation ruins again, others will not cooperate with the White family. I beg you, don¡¯t do this to me, will you?¡±She sincerely prayed.


    The tears in her eyes make me feel upset inexplicably, and it makes her so embarrassed to be involved with me? Clearly she has nothing to do with Warren.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris.¡± At a nce, I saw the two people who were very close to each other. Keh was estranged, while Chris was in tears, which were about to roll down in the next second.


    ¡°Brother, if Chris has offended you in any way, please forgive her for my sake. She is just a little girl.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At first nce, this picture shows Keh bullying Chris, and I subconsciously want to protect Chris.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I looked coldly at Chris, who was protected by Warren, and the air was even worse. ¡°Your face is very valuable? Oh¡­.¡±


    What kind of flower protector do you want to act as at this time?


    With a cold hum, I turned and left directly. At that moment, I wanted to say something more outrageous, but when I saw the tears in Chris¡¯s eyes, I swallowed again.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I was relieved when Keh left, but fortunately he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Nothing, thank you, Mr. Warren. Then I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll exin to my family. I¡¯ll just go back by myself.¡± I had no intention that Warren would actually apany me back home.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Every time I get close to her, she will leave, which makes me inexplicably ufortable. Originally, I had someone arrange it, and the gift was sent early in the morning.


    I wouldn¡¯t go there on the grounds of work, but I was in a bad mood when Chris looked like she wanted to make a clear break with me.


    I changed my mind. ¡°What will your family think if I don¡¯t go back?¡±


    It is a great humiliation for the woman to just get married and return home without her husband. I never considered these before. Anyway, we are just paying.


    I married her only to deal with the Wilson family, and I don¡¯t care what the White family thinks.


    I don¡¯t really like the White family, who are a group of people who just adore money. That¡¯s why I was indifferent to Chris in the first ce.


    Later, when I got in touch with Chris slowly, I realized that she waspletely different from the White family, and my impression of her changed a little.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    What? ! He wants to apany me back home! I can¡¯t believe it, but I think of Kitty¡¯s threatening eyes .


    Since Warren and Kitty really love each other, I¡¯d better keep my distance from Warren.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Warren, you¡¯d better get busy. I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car and go back to the White family!¡±


    Hearing his cold voice, I was big headed, and I seemed to have offended both of them all morning.


    Warren dismissed the driver and decided to drive by himself. I consciously went to the back seat, the man¡¯s co-pilot is generally reserved for the beloved woman, and I didn¡¯t mean to cross the line.


    ¡°Come ahead.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±


    Men in the Wilson family have a kind of overbearing in their bones. I have no choice but to let others be the gold owners. I have to get out of the car and prepare to go to the co-pilot.


    This car is just opposite Keh, who is going to get on his car. Before I get close to him, I already feel a chill, and inexplicable fear spreads from my heart.


    When they passed each other, Keh¡¯s cold voice floated: ¡°Woman, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    I got in the car with a lingering fear. As soon as I got in the car, Warren started the car and left.


    ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Warren asked, looking ahead.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I was scared to the extreme, because of Keh¡¯s chill, and because he got the goods on me. How could I not be afraid?


    ¡°He neveres back at ordinary times, and I don¡¯t know why he hase back so frequently recently. You won¡¯t meet him in the future.¡± Warren said with relief.


    I watched the scenery flying by outside, and I wish it were really like Warren said.


    But why do I always have a feeling that I will meet Keh again? This is not the end, but a starting point.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I looked at Chris from the corner of my eye and found that her little face was covered with clouds. She had something on her mind.


    Silent all the way, the car drove to the White¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 17

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, my sister hasn¡¯te back yet, I afraid she won¡¯te back.¡± This is my brother Jim¡¯s voice.


    ¡°She is really unruly. Today our rtives and friends came, but they didn¡¯te back. This young master of the Wilson family doesn¡¯t know the rules, and Chris doesn¡¯t know the rules either?¡± Uncle Habert¡¯s impatient voice came.


    ¡°That is, this is really a married daughter like water poured out. Once you are married, you won¡¯t evene back to your family. Gina, don¡¯t learn from your sister in the future.¡± That shrill voice is Great Aunt Folina.


    ¡°Call her and tell her that if she does note back today, she does not need toe back.¡±


    That¡¯s my father¡¯s voice. Even though I knew they had not liked me for a long time, it still hurt me when I heard their words.


    I didn¡¯t expect that when I came back, I did not hearughter, but everyone¡¯sints.


    The people who had been chatting before immediately fell silent when they heard my voice, putting on one loving expression after another.


    ¡°Chris is back? Come on in.¡±


    My rtionship with my parents has always been tenuous, so I¡¯ll be renting a house as soon as I go to college.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting so long, there¡¯s a bit of a traffic jam on the road.¡± Although I am a little unhappy in my heart, I can understand their impatience in waiting, so I don¡¯t me them.


    ¡°No, no, we just got here. By the way, why did youe back alone, where is Mr. Warren?¡±


    The White family is on the verge of bankruptcy. If Warren¡¯s $30 million had not enabled the White family to keep the business going for a while, the situation is still not good, and it must continue to inject capital if it is to continue.


    The crux of the matter is that for the past five years, the White family has been borrowing from all the people who can borrow money. The business seemed to be cursed because it was losing money on everything and the borrowed money was wasted.


    They finally found such a good marriage to sell me that of course they are going to snatch that cash cow away from the Wilson family.


    ¡°Mr. Warren has note back, has he?¡± Big aunt¡¯s smiling face instantly turned ck.


    ¡°He ¡­.¡± I wanted to say he stopped the car, but I was afraid they would wait a long time for me toe back quickly. Now it looks like they don¡¯t wee me at all.


    ¡°Chris, why didn¡¯t Mr. Warrene? He didn¡¯te back to our family, which makes it clear that he didn¡¯t pay attention to our White family.¡±


    ¡°Did you do something to offend him? Getting married to a man is not asfortable as it used to be at home. Listen to the Wilson family, you know?¡±


    ¡°Chris, say something!¡±


    Everyone was talking at me, full of usations, very different from how I had even imagined my return to the family after marriage. Everyone was pointing fingers at me.


    ¡°Who said I would note?¡± Suddenly, a male voice came from the door. I turned and looked at the door.


    Warren walked in backlit, the sun casting a soft glow on his white dress.


    He is tall, with infinite grace in every step and a shiver on his handsome face.


    Warren¡¯s view


    At that moment, I was just d I hade back. The little woman bombarded in the middle looked so miserable she could not say a word.


    ¡°Brother Warren.¡± Chris came quickly toward me.


    Her voice, Brother Warren, immediately softened my cold heart, and I just wanted to protect her.


    ¡°Mr. Warren is here.¡± The group of respectable viins immediately gathered around me.


    When I thought of discussing marriage, Chris¡¯s parents talked about conditions like selling their daughters, and none of them were good for their daughter. I gave tens of millions, and the White family did not even buy her a decent dress, so they really sold their daughters.


    In my eyes, this is a group of street people.


    Chris came here to talk to him about money. If Chris was not willing to stay out of my business and agree to a sham marriage, I would not want anything to do with the White family at all.


    Later, after bing friends with Chris, I realized that Chris was different from the White family, and my impression of them slowly changed.


    ¡°Chris is already a member of my Wilson family, and only I have the right to scold them in the future.


    Chris¡¯s view


    Being protected by Warren, a trace of feeling rose in my heart at this moment.


    Ever since I was a child, my status in the White family was very low, so low as to be expendable.


    I do not know why. My parents like my brother more because we are both leaders. When I argue with Jim, no matter whose fault it is, my parents scold me first.


    I study hard and think about if they will like me a little more when I am better. I am proud to show my parents my study papers, and they are still not too happy.


    But once Jim improved even a little bit, they jumped and screamed for joy, celebrating for Jim.


    Ever since I was a kid, I was taught to let my younger brother go first. Jim is smaller than me, so I should let him go first and spoil him.


    I am not displeased, I just take it for granted.


    My rtionship with my parents has always been tenuous, so I rented a house as soon as I went off to college. Growing up, no one cared about me or cared about my feelings, and I never experienced the feeling of being protected.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The heart that has been neglected for a long time has been warmed by Warren¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you have got this wrong. We are the ones who least want to scold Chris? We just asked her a few words when we thought you had note.¡±


    Everyone was showing kindness to Warren, one by one, and I do not want to say much about these kind of double-faced people.


    ¡°Sister, you are back atst. I have missed you so much. I have a lot to say to you.¡± Jim took my hand with a familiar look.


    From my impression, this younger brother was never this intimate unless he had something to ask me.


    I was pulled aside by him, Jim. What had happened?


    ¡°Sister, how did your uncle treat you?¡±


    ¡°Quite well.¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Sister, give me a hundred thousand dors, I want to buy something to wear. I have not had any clothestely.¡± said Jim, pressing me.


    ¡°A hundred thousand? How can I have that kind of money? I gave my mother all the money Warren gave me.¡± I have not been working a part-time jobtely, so how can I have that much money right now?


    ¡°Elder sister, do not fool yourself. My brother-inw is so rich that I only want 100, 000 from you. Do you have the heart to let me wear such tattered clothes?¡± Jim looked unhappy and med me.


    The clothes on his body had clearly been bought new by her when I had gotten married not too long ago, but I had not bought anything, and Jim did not like that at all.


    ¡°Jim, are not your clothes nice?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not. You do not know that the students in our ssugh at me for not dressing well all day. Elder sister, it¡¯s very simple if you go to your husband and ask him for 100, 000. You do not want me to be bullied and scorned at school, do you?¡±


    Warren and I are a nominal couple. Even if we really are married, how can I just ask him for that kind of money?


    I can not tell the White family about my arrangement with Warren so my parents do not have to worry about me. I have thought about it. I still have $8, 000 on my card.


    ¡°Jim, I can not ask your brother-inw for money, but if you want to buy clothes, I can buy you some.¡±


    As long as I do not go to expensive malls, I should still be able to afford a piece of clothing.


    ¡°Then you should tell me earlier, let us go to the mall now.¡± Jim attended an aristocratic school. What everyone cares about is not grades, but how theypare to others. Who wore new clothes, who had new hairstyles, and who bought limited edition jewelry.

 Chapter 18

    I just have topromise with this brother.


    ¡°Mom, my sister and I are going out first, brother-inw, you just enjoy yourself in the White family.¡± Jim took my hand and walked outside.


    ¡°Come back early for lunch.¡± Mother¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    There¡¯s a big gap in my heart. My mother never speaks to me in such a tone. I almost suspected that she would pick me up or not.


    As I drove to thest mall, I was afraid that I would run into the devil here again, but I felt reassured when I remembered that he was so busy that he would definitely not show up here again.


    When I got to the mall, I was ready to drag Jim to a store where I could afford it, but Jim did not like it at all.


    ¡°Sister, the second floor is full of bargains. We need to go to the top floor.¡±


    The top floor is full of high-end, custom-made clothing, and you need at least five figures for one piece. Where am I going to get the money?


    ¡°Jim, I do not have that kind of money. I only have enough money to buy you clothes on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all there. Let us just take a walk, even if we do not buy it.¡± Jim forced me to the top floor.


    There are obviously fewer and fewer people on the top floor, all upscale customers, and the regr people are afraid to go up this floor.


    Jim is obviously a frequent visitor here. As soon as he entered the store, he was greeted by a saleswoman. ¡°Mr. Jim, we have a new style in our store. Come and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Jim, the situation at home is so bad now. The clothes here are too expensive. Let us go downstairs and look around.¡± I did not usually buy clothes that cost over a thousand dors, but Jim never cut back on his spending.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Then just try it and do not buy it.¡±


    As soon as Jim entered the store, he was like a queen. ¡°Show me that one.¡±


    ¡°Good Mr. Jim, you have good taste. That¡¯s a new model that arrived yesterday. It¡¯s the only one in a store.¡±


    Jim tried this and that, and the store was bustling.


    I looked at a dress in the window, which I wore alone, and women were born to like dresses.


    It is a white skirt with simple style and good sense of design. A very special flower is embroidered with colorful triangles.


    Yimi Flower.


    Few people have seen this flower, or even heard of it.


    This delicate flower blooms in the desert of Africa, and it takes five years for the roots to be ¡°nted,¡± and it is not until the spring of the sixth year that a small flower with four petals blooms.


    The flowering period is only a few days, which is like a sh in the pan.


    I was stunned, I do not know at what time, in my oblique direction from the roof of the caf¨¦, a man stood on the roof with his back to me, looking down at me with a serious expression.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Mr. Keh, do you have any questions about this coboration?¡±


    ¡°No, you can go ahead and contact my assistant for the rest of the process.¡± I didn¡¯t turn around. At this moment, I only have one person in mind.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Keh, then I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I really like this skirt. A saleswoman approached me. ¡°Miss, do you like this skirt? If you like it, then I¡¯ll take it off for you and try it on. There is only one skirt in this store. This skirt will look very good on you if you look at it. It just so happens that we are having a sale at the store. It¡¯s only 88, 800 with a discount. The price is really reasonable.¡±


    More than 88, 000, and it¡¯s even the discounted price, I quickly looked away. ¡°I am just looking at it, not buying it.¡±


    Jim looked straight at me and said, ¡°Sister, go and pay, I just want these two.¡±


    How can people with a total of $8, 000 on their cards buy them?


    I hurriedly went back to the store where Jim was looking at clothes, wanting to take Jim with me.


    As soon as I got back to the store, a person¡¯s voice reached my ear, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this our school beauty Chris, why? The White family recently turned over economically?¡±


    It was my ssmate Helen, the daughter of the Smith Group, who approached me because his favorite sentry confessed to me in freshman year and I refused.


    Helen had been upset about this matter. She had disliked me since her freshman year and was often cynical.


    Knowing the decline of the White family, I often work part-time outside, and she hit me hard.


    Usually I can just walk away without paying attention to her, but now Jim is still trying on clothes.


    When Helen saw that I did not say anything, she scolded me directly, ¡°Chris, do you really think you are darling daughter of the White family? I heard from my father that the bank will not give a loan to the White family and the White family will soon be bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Helen, if you have so much time to study my family, you should also study hard and catch up on your college credits. After all, you will not even get your diploma.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen has failed every exam. ording to school regtions, she can not graduate with her records.


    Helen disagrees, ¡°Is it so important to graduate? My family has enough money anyway. I can always go to work at my father¡¯spany. Unlike you, you have to apply everywhere to find a job.¡±


    The down-and-out girl is worse than normal people. Helen always likes to attack me with this weakness.


    I was having a conversation with her when Jim came out of the locker room. ¡°Nurse, will you help me check if my suit looks all right?¡±


    The salesman hurried over andplimented him, ¡°It¡¯s very nice, Mr. Jim. This suit is just right for you, and the little suit you like just now is good, too. Mr. Jim bought it together.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I like it, sister, you bought it for me, and these clothes cost more than a hundred thousand.¡± When Jim opens his mouth, it is hundreds of thousands.


    My face changed a lot. ¡°Jim, what did you promise me?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I like it so much, just buy it for me.¡±


    ¡°Jim, I¡­. Shall we go now?¡±


    Since the salesman is here, I am embarrassed to say I do not have any money.

 Chapter 19

    Helen¡¯s pov


    I know what¡¯s going on when I see her embarrassed face. If Chris had money, she would not have gone to work part time for the past few years to earn money whenever he was free.


    ¡°Your sister has no money at all and often carries hundreds of dors in street clothes. I have heard that your White family¡¯s economic situation is very badtely. This is not the ce for poor people toe to, and you should not leave early if you lose face.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Chris to have such a guide brother who spends money like water. Oh dear!


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Who says we are poor? I have been buying clothes here all year. Helen, you should not pretend to be a giant in front of me. If your mother hadn¡¯t climbed into your father¡¯s bed as a mistress, you would not know where to lick the ashes now.¡±


    Before I talked back, I heard Jim¡¯s grandiloquence. I looked at Jim with some amazement. My brother really dared to say that.


    Helen¡¯s face changed in anger. ¡°Jim, you little bitch, did not your mother teach you any manners?¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about others, look at yourself first.¡± Jim looked at her contemptuously.


    ¡°Miss, pack up the clothes he¡¯s wearing and the ones he asked for before, I wanted them all.¡±


    There¡¯s only one for each item of clothing in the store, Jim. ¡°Helen, are you a slut? That¡¯s my top priority. Besides, these are men¡¯s clothes. How can you wear that as a woman?¡±


    ¡°Can not I buy them and reward my servant?¡±


    The salesman looked at Helen very sheepishly. ¡°I am sorry, Miss Helen, Mr. Jim picked this suit out first.¡± Jim is a frequent visitor here, too.


    ¡°Even if he did pick it out, he did not pay for it, did he? I am stuck here and I can brush my card right now.¡± Helen pulled out her VIP card.


    Although the White family can not turn around, my parents are generous to this Jim and give him a lot of allowance every month, but Jim is a pain in the ass. As soon as the Warren money hit the White family ount, my mom immediately wired Jim a million dors. But I heard he spent it within a few days and now has no money left in his ount.


    ¡°Mr. Jim, do you think you have anything else you like? If not, why do not you go to the checkout first?¡± The salesman urged me.


    Jim looked straight at me and said, ¡°Sister, go ahead and pay, I just want these two.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned. ¡°Jim, you have so many clothes, so don¡¯t buy these two. I don¡¯t think they look good on you either.¡±


    ¡°I guess what does not look good is that you can not afford them.¡± Helen fanned the mes nearby.


    ¡°Chris, are you trying to give me a hard time? It¡¯s only two clothes. Why are you being so stingy? Are you my sister or not?¡±


    Jim even dropped the word sister and called me directly by name, and it was rare that he respected me since he was a kid.


    ¡°Jim, it¡¯s not that I stingy, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have enough money on my card.¡±


    ¡°If you will not buy it for me, why did you promise to buy me clothes? Are you deliberately toying with me?¡± Jim flew into a rage.


    ¡°I tell you she has no money. The White family is so poor now they can not even afford two suits. It¡¯s really pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Jim, let us go.¡± I really can not tell you how bitter I am, because all I said from the beginning was to take Jim to the second floor, and Jim also promised me that he was just trying not to buy anything.


    Now it¡¯s my fault, and I am being mocked by Helen. If I had known that, I shouldn¡¯t have promised Jim.


    ¡°Chris, let me ask you again, are you going to buy this suit or not?¡± Jim is used to being ¡°wilful¡± from a young age. He considers himself a younger brother and should be satisfied with whatever is asked of me since I am his sister, so he can not pretend right now.


    ¡°Mr. Jim, if you don¡¯t buy it, we will have to sell it to Miss Helen.¡± Salesmen are also the types to have it both ways. Seeing that we can not afford it, they have to be quick to take Helen¡¯s side.


    ¡°That is, beggars who do not have money should not¡± mess ¡°with this store. Beggars like you can note here. If you don¡¯t take your clothes off, I¡¯ll take them, miss. Pay the bill.¡±


    Helen¡¯s pov


    I yed with my newly cut nails and my heart was proud.


    Chris is a beautiful person with good grades and many specialties. A lot of boys have looked up to her in school, even that man.


    I hated her for several years and tried my hardest to count her out, but I was not as happy as I am today when I punched her in the face.


    After being called a beggar by me, Chris finally couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Helen, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Overreach? Why don¡¯t I know where I went too far? All I am saying is that if you have money, you can buy it now. Is not it beggary to have no money?¡±


    I said it briskly, expecting her to have no money and me to punch her in the face like that.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± I felt even prouder as Chris sped her hands.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Although I was born into a wealthy family as a child, I am not extravagant, and I don¡¯t have a great need for material things. I am not as vain as Jim, he wants the best in everything. The White family can not turn around. I neverin, and I do not think that¡¯s a bad thing.


    There¡¯s no money at home, so I can work hard to make money, but I should not be theughingstock of others.

 Chapter 20

    At that moment, I was called a beggar by Helen, and even the vendor looked at me with disdain. Jim on the sidelines was also angry and scolding.


    All eyes were on me.


    ¡°I what me? Am I wrong? If your brother likes this suit so much, I can give it to your brother for free if you kneel down and beg me. Helen was getting more and more licentious.


    If I am the only one, I can leave, but Jim is near me. Ever since he was a kid, he¡¯s had to get his hands on everything he likes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If I did not buy it for Jim, I would not even be able to get out that door today, but I didn¡¯t have enough money?


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I hate Helen a lot, but I want this suit so bad. ¡°Sister, why do not you kneel down in front of her? It definitely will not hurt you.¡±


    I can clearly see that Helen has a problem with Chris. As long as Chris is kneeling, it¡¯s her who¡¯s embarrassed anyway. I got my favorite suit for free, and I do not have to pay anything for it. Why should not I ept it?


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Jim, what nonsense are you talking about! You want me to kneel in front of her for a suit?¡± I look at Jim in disbelief. I always thought he was just willful before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Was he really treating me like a sister?


    ¡°Older sister, just kneel down, you should kneel down for me if you love me like your brother¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you love your brother very much? You don¡¯t even want to buy the clothes that your brother likes. You really are a selfish sister. Obviously, all you have to do is get down on your knees and beg me.¡± Helen fanned the mes.


    I gritted my teeth, and my heart was filled with rage.


    Suddenly. A familiar male voice rang out.


    ¡°Miss, you left too fast before, how did you forget all the cards?¡±


    I looked at the man who came in. Isn¡¯t this Cliff, the man around Keh? Why is he here?


    Other people also don¡¯t know which Miss he is calling, and they all look at him in a ¡°fascinated¡± way.


    Until Cliff handed a ck gold card to me, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a good thing I sent it to you in time. Now you can brush it at will.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on that card.


    The card with ck ¡°color¡± and gold ¡°color¡± edge in my hand is not an ordinary gold card, and even people with money may not be able to have it. I heard that the conditions for application for these kinds of cards are very harsh. As long as you take out this card, it is a supreme honor in any country.


    Seeing Cliff here, I probably guessed who was helping me.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I know this card definitely doesn¡¯t belong to the White family. Did Warren give it to her? I thought Warren gave her some pocket money, but I didn¡¯t expect him to give her even the ck gold card.


    ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t bring your card, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± I quickly leaned over and took her hand.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I opened my lips, but I didn¡¯t say anything. This time I want to exin is adding insult to injury.


    ¡°Since you like this suit so much, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± I know I can¡¯t get out of this door without buying it for Jim.


    I used the money first, and then I wrote Keh an IOU and paid it back slowly.


    ¡°A set? My sister is really stingy. You wrap up all the clothes I wanted before.¡±


    ¡°All sets? Jim, don¡¯t push your luck! We agreed only two before.¡± I look angry.


    ¡°Sister, why should you be so demanding on me? You have a ck gold card. Why are you still so stingy?¡± Jim went to pick out two more pairs of shoes and essories.


    My forehead veins are jumping and my eyes are ck. How long will I have to work before I can pay back the money?


    Helen said sourly beside him, ¡°There are not many people holding the ck gold card in the whole country. Maybe it is a mold, and it can¡¯t be paid at all.¡±


    If this card had been handed by someone else, I might have to doubt whether it was true or not. Cliff gave it to me personally, and Cliff stood for Keh.


    Thinking of that person who moved the whole store empty because of my words, it is really possible for him to have a ck gold card.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate people, miss, pay the bill.¡± I am very confident when I speak at the moment.


    ¡°Okay Miss Chris, just a moment.¡± The salesman¡¯s face was about to smile, and her tone of speech changed.


    After some ounting, the salesman smiled and looked at me like a flower. ¡°Miss Chris, it¡¯s 680, 000.¡±


    ¡°So expensive!¡± I feel my heart is shaking. I usually only wear one or two hundred shoes, now it is hundreds of thousands. I can buy a room full of clothes.


    ¡°Miss Chris, this is the bill. You can check it. This is the price after the discount.¡±


    Helen looked at me in an ostentatious manner and said, ¡°I told you, this card must be fake. It¡¯s an empty card at all. Chris, I just told you to kneel. If you don¡¯t kneel, you will be ashamed if you can¡¯t afford to pay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Swipe card.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to look at her. My heart, which was originally painful, didn¡¯t hurt in an instant. Even if I had to take a long time, I recognized it.


    At the moment, I just want to shut up this noisy woman.


    My flesh hurts to hand over the ck card in my hand, and the salesman took the card with both hands. At that time, many pairs of eyes stared at the card, and after hearing the ¡°beep¡± on the card reader, I let go of my heart.


    Jim said triumphantly, ¡°Helen, open your dog¡¯s eyes for me to see clearly. Is this true or false?¡±


    ¡°This¡­. impossible, even my father can¡¯t apply for a ck gold card, she, how can she have it?¡± Helen is still reluctant to face reality.


    ¡°Miss Chris, please sign.¡±


    I signed my name on the credit card machine, and at that moment I felt like I was signing a deed of sale.


    ¡°Miss Chris, please keep your card.¡± The salesman handed the card back with smiling hands.


    I just want to end this farce quickly.


    Jim was very satisfied with his big bag and taunted Helen when he left.


    Walking out of the store, he said to me, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you tellme you had a ck gold card earlier? I was wrong about you just now. Brother inw is very nice to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I hesitated. How did I know Keh was around here?


    ¡°Sister, I have been practicing piano recently. I wanted a piano. Can you buy it for me?¡±


    I frowned. This money is enough for me to pay back for a long time. Jim still wants to use it to buy others?


    ¡°There is a piano at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the old piano you used to y. It¡¯s broken and not making any sound. I want to buy a new one. I have wanted a genre. It only cost more than one million, the sound¡± color ¡°is great. Don¡¯t you like ying the piano as well, sister?¡±


    Seemingly aware of my dilemma, Cliff interrupted in no hurry: ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you make an appointment with your friend? If you don¡¯t go there, you will bete.¡±


    Knowing that he was trying to get me out of trouble, I quickly used this excuse to say, ¡°I almost forgot, Jim, you have to ask the driver to take you back first, and I have to meet an important friend.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, what friends? Let me go with you.¡± Jim is pestering me.


    ¡°My ssmate, you don¡¯t know him, go back first.¡± I shook off his hand and said


    Jim, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Come back early. My brother inw is still waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After watching Jim leave, Cliff said, ¡°Miss, pleasee with me, Master is waiting for you.¡±


    I knew¡­.

 Chapter 21

    Although I don¡¯t want to meet this person, I have to go to him and make that clear to him after I spent so much of his money.


    I have always wondered where Keh saw me. I followed Cliff up the stairs before I realized the man was in the caf¨¦ on the roof.


    Sending me to the door, Cliff stopped. ¡°Miss, the gentleman is waiting for you there.¡±


    I do not know why, but I was afraid of the man and my heart began to tremble before I saw him.


    When I pushed open the door, the view suddenly became wide and there were various flowers nted on the roof. The decoration is also unique, and there are no light floor tiles underfoot, but blue stone paths. The whole style is very elegant and fresh, and I feel like I have reached a paradise.


    After a few more steps, I see the familiar back withstanding with hands at his back. and the sun falling on the man, covering him with ayer of golden ¡°color¡± light, just like the gods descending to earth.


    The whole body radiates the coldness that rejcectinpeople from a thousand miles away. At this moment, he has melted into the surroundings, and I do not want to disturb him.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Keh turned slowly.


    I nervously swallowed down a mouthful of spit: ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Obviously the men did not do anything, but subconsciously I want to back down.


    I pull the ck and gold card from my pocket. ¡°Thank you for helping me out. I do not have that much money right now. I will pay you back when I have money. I will give you the card.¡±


    Keh walked towards me step by step and stood in front of me, but I did not dare look at him and lowered my head.


    Keh¡¯s povN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I did not take the card in my hand but lifted her chin with my hand. ¡°Am I that terrible?¡±


    When the guides saw me, they were all like hungry wolves pouncing on food, and they took the initiative to lean forward one by one while Chris stayed as far away from me as possible. He did not even dare look at me as if I were a wild animal.


    ¡°No, you are not scary.¡± She said she was not afraid, but her body shook involuntarily just because I was near her, and she unconsciously pulled herself away.


    I took her in my arms with one hand, and Chris¡¯s body shook even more.


    My eyebrows furrowed slightly. Was it that night that caused her to cast arge psychological shadow over her? That night, due to the influence of medicine, she was very attractive to me and we are 100% fit, and I was really fierce.


    I said unhappily, ¡°I will not do anything to harm you, why are you trembling like this?¡±


    ¡°Can uncle let me go?¡± She struggled to speak.


    ¡°You can not.¡± I lifted her up and sat her beside me on the sofa. ¡°Have lunch with me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, today is the day I return home with Warren, Mr. Warren and the White family are waiting for my return,¡± Chris whispered.


    ¡°Do not mention another man in front of me.¡± I spread out the menu. ¡°Shall I order it or do you want to order it yourself?¡±


    Chris¡¯s pov


    The man is so overbearing that he leaves me no room for refusal. I am in a hurry to say something, but I startle and get swallowed up by Keh¡¯s cold eyes.


    When he sees I am not saying anything, Keh rings the bell.


    Soon the waiter arrives and I feel ufortable as Keh takes me into his arms.


    Although Warren and I did not have a big wedding and we didn¡¯t inform the media, outsiders basically didn¡¯t know Warren was married.


    But I still felt guilty because I feared others would learn my identity, and I rushed into Keh¡¯s arms when the waiter came so no one could see my face.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I looked at his arms, at the ¡°hairy¡± fuzz, at her breathing through the thin chemise, at her chest where I felt a crisp, limp numbness.


    I ced one hand on the little woman¡¯s waist, and with the other deftly flipped the menu over and ordered a stack of dishes.


    ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡± I bent my head and whispered something in Chris¡¯s ear.


    Chris¡¯s body shook and her voice trembled. ¡°No, nothing else.¡±


    I chuckled, this little thing, she was so sensitive I couldn¡¯t help but to bite her earlobe as I walked away.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I looked up and said to the waiter.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Just a moment, please.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t look up from my arms until the waiter had left.


    ¡°This dress is ruined again.¡± I said mockingly.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    When I looked up, I saw that the red lip print on his white shirt was so ambiguous.


    Just like yesterday when he returned to the Wilson mansion, the people of the Wilson family were staring at the lip prints on Keh¡¯s shirt at dinner.


    Although no one asked about it, I could tell by the look on their faces that they all wanted to ask who left that lip print, but no one dared to ask.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I am surrounded by a bunch of people asking all sorts of questions. I am bored out of my mind and I do not know where fucking Chris is.


    Right now, I just want to eat lunch and get the hell out of this hellhole.


    It¡¯s not like I do not understand what the White family is talking about when they beat around the bush and want to infuse them with capital.


    Now the White family is like a big tree that has been eaten by insects. It does not look like that from the outside, but in reality, it has been eaten by insects for a long time. As long as it is being eaten away by natural disasters, it will soon copse, and another injection of capital means throwing money at it for nothing.


    I am not a fool. Tens of millions used to be spent just to buy peace so the Wilson family wouldn¡¯t pressure me into marriage.


    I don¡¯t like the White family people at all and kepting up with excuses to change the subject of money.


    ¡°Mom, I am back.¡± Jim¡¯s bright voice rang out and I looked up at him. He was the only one back with a big bag in his hand, and Chris was missing.


    ¡°Jim, have you been shopping again?¡±


    The others are worried about his shopping, but I am worried about why Chris is not there.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    That is, my view of Warren changes and I even fantasize about how nice it would be if I married Warren instead of Chris. In this case, I am Warren¡¯s mate and the ck and gold card is mine. I can brush what I want. Unfortunately, at this point, the Wilson family was directly named Chris.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chris?¡±, Warren asked me.


    My mother spoke up, ¡°Warren and Chris get along very well, and they have been thinking about each other since they were separated for such a short time.¡±


    I know that the closer Warren and Chris get to family, the better it is for the White family.


    But what is Chris? She does not deserve this at all. This was all supposed to be mine.


    I leaned into Warren andfortably took his arm, ¡°Brother-inw, I was just about to tell you that my sister went to see her friends.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I pulled my hand out of Jim¡¯s arms. ¡°Meeting friends?¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t I heard that from Chris when I walked in?


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a sentry, and I don¡¯t know what rtionship my sister has with him. I have seen them hugging and cuddling¡­.¡±


    Carter¡¯s pov


    As soon as I heard that, I knew Jim was talking nonsense. We usually coddle him too much, and I also know he¡¯s jealous of Chris¡¯s good marriage and wants to cause trouble for her. But the boy didn¡¯t act ording to the asion. What if he insults Warren? I quickly and loudly interrupted him, ¡°Jim, what nonsense, those words can not be ¡°messed up¡±, you must be mistaken.¡±


    The family also hoped to get more benefits from Warren, so they married freshly. Jim was ¡°forceing¡± Warren to hate Chris with those words?


    ¡°Dad, I was not talking nonsense. I saw it with my own eyes. Brother-inw, how kind you are to my sister. You escorted her back to our family and sent her so many gifts. You even gave her a ck and gold card, but she was with others.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°ck and gold card?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister bought me all my clothes that cost hundreds of thousands. Thanks to my generous brother-inw.¡± Jim turned on me again.


    I didn¡¯t give Chris a ck gold card at all. Even my own card is under application review. Where did Chris get the card?


    If she has a ck and gold card in her hand, why was she wearing street clothes before? Why is she still living in such a poor and dpidated apartment building?


    ¡°Jim, shut up and go back to your room.¡± Tiffy, Chris¡¯s mother, growled.


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t listen to Jim¡¯s babbling. The boy hasn¡¯t got a clue. He must have misunderstood something. I can guarantee you that Chris is definitely not that kind of woman. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Carter said to me with a cating look.


    ¡°I believe Chris. It¡¯s almost twelve. It¡¯s time for Chris toe back for lunch. I¡¯ll call her.¡± My expression didn¡¯t change, and I stepped aside with the phone.


    I didn¡¯t care about the expressions on other people¡¯s faces. I just walked away, not caring about anything. Why had I stayed here without Chris? To listen to her deliberate ttery?


    Jim¡¯s pov


    As soon as Warren left, my mother taught me a lesson, ¡°Jim, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future! You¡¯ll get the White family killed.¡±


    I smiled sweetly, ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Hum! Chris didn¡¯t deserve a ck and gold card. Sooner orter, I am going to rece Chris as Warren¡¯s boyfriend.


    Chris¡¯ pov


    When I was held in Keh¡¯s arms, I couldn¡¯t move and looked distraught. I just wanted to eat quickly and then leave.


    Unfortunately, the service here is very slow. Can I go back to lunch?


    At that moment, my cell phone rang and I winced when I saw the word Warren on the disy.


    ¡°Do you want me to answer it for you?¡± Keh nced at the caller ID, raised his eyebrows and looked at me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With a bitter look on my face, I said, ¡°Uncle, Warren and I have an agreement for marriage. He didn¡¯t have to apany me back to my family. Now he¡¯s still at my house, but I left him alone. Can we have lunch together next time? I have to go back now.¡±


    ¡°Honey, it seems Warren is more important in your heart than I am, does not it?¡± Hearing him call me that made me feel a little tense.


    This man¡¯s face looks menacing, like as long as I say yes, someone¡¯s going to skin me in the next second.


    ¡°Of course not, I just ¡­.¡± I did not know how to exin, but I did not know where to start.


    ¡°No, just answer the phone. If you do not have lunch with me today, you know the consequences.¡± Keh smiled wickedly.


    He really had a thing for me that night, and I picked up the phone with a bitter face.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°What¡¯s with you taking so long to answer the phone?¡± I opened my mouth, only to find myself slipping into a questioning tone.


    Then I suddenly realized that in my rtionship with her, even if she was now with other men, I had no right to question her. We had made an agreement long ago.


    But ever since Jim said she was cuddling with other men, I can not get that phrase out of my head.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°No, nothing. I am with my friends.¡± I exined guiltily.


    The men around me do not seem pleased with the word friend I mouthed, and he bites my earlobe in punishment.


    ¡°Hiss¡­. that hurts.¡± I was born with a great fear of pain. Keh bit down hard, and I couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you? Is something wrong?¡± Warren¡¯s concerned voice spoke up on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I am fine. I just identally touched my hand.¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are okay, it¡¯s gettingte and everyone is waiting for you to go home for lunch.¡±


    I feel very sorry for Warren in my heart. It¡¯s good that he can take his time to walk me back, but I have to stand him up.


    I bit my lip, not knowing how to open my mouth. The phone went silent.


    When Keh saw that I was silent, he was about to take the phone away from me without opening my mouth, so I quickly pped his hand and quickly made it clear, ¡°Mr. Warren, I am really sorry, but I can note back for lunch because something happened here.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Hearing her hesitant tone, I thought of Jim¡¯s words earlier and my heart became angry for no reason.


    I am escorting her toe home specially, but she ran away. What kind of hell is this?


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯te back.¡± I hung up the phone.

 Chapter 23

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, I felt very ufortable. Warren¡¯s mad, huh? I would be angry if I were Warren.


    Keh took the phone from me and turned it off.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I red at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being interrupted at lunch.¡±


    My heart was full of anger. ¡°Uncle, what do you want from me anyway?¡±


    I am a pawn in Keh¡¯s hand for his amusement.


    I went into the wrong room that night and made such a big mistake. I am willing to be punished, but it¡¯s really annoying to be led by others all the time.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Have dinner with me.¡± I turned a blind eye to her anger.


    The waiter started serving, and I had already explored Chris¡¯s preferences.


    This girl likes to eat delicious food, which is typical of a chowhound.


    If a steak won¡¯t solve the problem, then another dessert will definitely solve it.


    ¡°This steak is good. Try it.¡±


    ¡°I do not have an appetite. I only promised to eat with you. I didn¡¯t say I had to eat.¡± She looked at me angrily and said.


    The little girl dares to throw her tantrum at me. Yes, she has made progress, at least she is not so scared of me anymore.


    I am in no hurry, cutting the steak leisurely, more dishes areing to the table, there¡¯s a lot of desserts and side dishes besides the staples.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not hungry?¡± I saw the little girl who held out for ten minutes.


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than her stomach was ¡°gooey¡± and Chris was blushing with embarrassment.


    ¡°Still saying you are not hungry?¡± I chortled.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°I was¡­. well.¡± My mouth was stuffed with a cut steak and I chewed unconsciously.


    ¡°Is it tasty?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious.¡± It¡¯s so delicious it makes me want to cry. I have not had a steak this good in a long time.


    The food at the Wilson family¡¯s was good, but I was scared to death alongside Keh and did not feel like tasting the meat.


    ¡°Eat more if they are tasty, and dessert is good too,¡± Keh said to me.


    I began to eat with a knife and fork without a backbone, and the more I ate, the better my mood became, and soon I forgot the misfortune that had happened before.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I waited a long time, but Chris did not return. Seeing my dissatisfaction, the White family called repeatedly at that moment, but no matter how many times I called, their phone was off.


    Chris¡¯s younger brother said loudly at that moment, ¡°Mom and Dad, is my sister doing something she should not be doing, otherwise why is not she answering the phone?¡±


    The White family¡¯s ¡°face ¡± is not good either. ¡°Do not talk nonsense. It¡¯s assumed her phone is dead. Warren, don¡¯t mind. Chris in my family never does that.¡±


    I can not keep my expression up. I was talking to her a minute ago and now she¡¯s turned off the phone. I coudn¡¯t help but think in a different direction.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to do and I have to leave first. You eat first.¡± I really can not stay any longer.


    ¡°Warren, do not go.¡± The White family came out and dragged me.


    I don¡¯t care about what other people say. I am leaving of my own free will. Why am I staying here without Chris? To listen to their deliberate ttery?


    I don¡¯t know why I am so angry, but I have already agreed with Chris that we should not interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives.


    I called her phone again, but it was still off. What did it take for her to turn the phone off?


    Just as I was getting excited, Kitty¡¯s phone came in, ¡°Warren, buy me lunch.¡±


    ¡°OK, tell me what you like to eat and I¡¯ll make a reservation right away.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Japanese food we often eat.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pick you up in the car.¡± I hung up the phone and decided to stop worrying about unimportant irrelevant people.


    Soon I reached Kitty¡¯s apartment, ¡°Warren!¡± As soon as we met, Kitty came up to me and hugged me joyfully. Suddenly her face changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I thought something was wrong with her expression and asked worriedly.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± I put on a smile again, but my heart was pounding with hatred.


    Chris, that bitch! How dare you seduce Warren.


    Warren has a weird perfume smell


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I finished lunch with Keh, and Keh answered a phone call and was anxious to leave.


    I was relieved. ¡°Uncle, you must be very busy, you can go in advance, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Keh, who got up, frowned and said, ¡°It seems that you want me to leave? Hmm?¡±


    His hands are on my side, and his breath is ambiguous on my face.


    If I say yes now. Will Keh tear me with his hand?


    ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t want my Uncle to leave at all.¡± I said something against my will.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really, I swear there is never a word of falsehood.¡± I put out two fingers to swear to heaven.


    ¡°It better be so.¡± Keh just got up and left.


    Looking at Keh leaving, I feel like a deted ball and copsed on the sofa. God, this big man has finally left.


    Seeing that ck gold card is still in its ce, damn it, why didn¡¯t he take it with him?


    I put away my card and prepared to return it to Keh next time. It seems that Keh ignored me when I said I would pay back the money.


    Is that hundreds of thousands free? Why do I feel so uneasy in my heart?


    However, the problem was finally solved satisfactorily, and I was ready to leave with my bag.


    No sooner had I left the coffee shop than I met Cliff, and he didn¡¯t leave!


    ¡°Miss Chris, master asked me to send you back.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I dare not disobey his orders, Miss Chris, please.¡±


    I curled my lips, and the assistants of this men were so overbearing, just like him.


    ¡°Thank you for that. Please help me hand over this card to my Uncle.¡± I want him to hand it over to him.


    ¡°Master didn¡¯t tell you that this card has been given to you. What he sent out will not be taken back. If you want to return it , please return to him in person, I dare not make decisions.¡±


    ¡°send me? How is it possible?¡± I¡¯m scared. This card is not a barber shop membership card and can be sent as a gift randomly.


    ¡°If you have any questions, please ask the master yourself.¡± Cliff looked at me and said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I had to put the card back, called home and learned that Warren had already left.


    Dad pestered me to ask if the male sentry¡¯s story was true. I felt guilty. I thought Jim really saw me and Keh together. I found an excuse and hung up the phone in a haste.


    When I hung up the phone, I thought carefully. It was so hidden that Jim had no reason to see it. If he didn¡¯t see it, why did he make up this story? I also deliberately said it in front of Warren, which is extremely unfavorable to the White family.


    Cliff interrupted my thoughts wanders. ¡°Miss, we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As soon as I got off the car, I met a delivery car. ¡°Miss Chris? This is the clothes you bought in our store yesterday. We will send it to you right away.¡±


    Then I remembered that I wanted to impress Keh with the impression that I worth money, and he bought the whole store.


    Looking at the huge box, I waved my hand again and again: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want these clothes. Can you return them?¡±


    I¡¯m just saying, I don¡¯t really want Keh¡¯s things.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work. We only exchange goods in our store and can¡¯t return them.¡±


    ¡°This¡­.¡±


    I regret it! Why should I believe the nonsense reply on the Inte!


    I never liked to owe people anything, but now I owe Keh so much money.


    Helplessly, I took all the clothes, new clothes hung all over the wardrobe, but I was not happy at all.


    I have passed the interview, as for the formal notice of work has not been received, even if I go to work, how long will my sry take to still pay this huge sum of money?


    s ¡­


    I silently took notes and wrote down the price of each dress. Although the clothes on the second floor are cheaper than those on the top floor, one is several thousand, and more than 30 pieces have been sent here, which is close to 200, 000.


    Together with the money I gave Jim today, it cost more than 900, 000 dors.


    I feel a little headache. The more I don¡¯t want to get involved with Keh, the more I seem to get involved with him.

 Chapter 24

    At four in the afternoon, I was awakened by the ringing of my cell phone.


    I picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Is this Chris?¡± A slightly familiar female voice rang out. I did not think about who it was for a while, but I felt like the voice was very familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, and you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Kitty. Do you have time to meet? I need to see you.¡±


    I have not liked Kitty at all since I saw her true colors in the recent events at the mall.


    That kind of two-faced person is the worst, and there¡¯s no way I want to get involved with Kitty.


    ¡°Just tell me everything over the phone.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can not tell you over the phone. It¡¯s better to say something in person. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Ind Restaurant at six in the afternoon.¡± Kitty hangs up.


    I feel a little angry. Why was I meeting with this woman?


    I was not nning on going, but at five-thirty I went back on my word. What if Kitty really did have something important? Forget it, for the sake of Warren, the gold owner, I¡¯d better go, because she was Warren¡¯s favorite.


    The Ind Restaurant is a very exclusive, private, bespoke restaurant.


    Unless you have an appointment, you can not even get a seat at normal hours, Kitty really knows how to enjoy life.


    I found Kitty wearing the same dress I had tried on earlier. She said it did not suit me, but sheter bought it herself.


    She¡¯s shorter than me, but her swing is very strong. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    I sat down and said, ¡°Miss Kitty, just say anything.¡±


    Kitty took off her exaggerated sunsses and looked at me with a disdainful look. ¡°Miss Chris, if I remember correctly, the main agreement you signed with Warren is that you are not to take the initiative to have physical contact with Warren unless it is necessary.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± I was not to have any contact with Warren except for the night he asked me to take him downstairs and that woman called me here for that?


    ¡°Then please remember well, miss. Do not try to get your hands on other people¡¯s things.¡± Kitty¡¯s voice was very cold.


    I frowned at her. ¡°Miss Kitty, please tell me what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say it straight out. You are just an actor hired by Warren, and you have no name and no reality. If you want to y a game and get something that does not belong to you, do not use me of doing anything!¡±


    I kind of got it. It seems Kitty misunderstood that I was falling for Warren.


    I exined patiently, ¡°Miss Kitty, I knew about your rtionship with Mr. Warren from the beginning, and I knew I did not need to be reminded of my identity. I have thought or done nothing from first tost to separate you. You need not fight me.¡±


    But Kitty is even angrier. ¡°Chris, it seems you still do not realize your own position, and are seducing Warren while I am away!¡±


    ¡°What seduction? I did not do it!¡± I heard those harsh words and immediately retorted.


    ¡°If you were not a slut seducing him, how could Warren¡¯s body smell like a woman¡¯s perfume? ¡±


    I thought she was being unreasonable. ¡°Miss Kitty, first of all, I never wear perfume as a matter of policy. Secondly, Warren smells like perfume. Please ask him and do not bother me. Third, if your parents did not teach you how to respect people, I hope you can learn too. Do not bite people like a rabid dog.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, do not you dare call me names!¡± Kitty was furious and spilled coffee on me.


    She moved so fast she did not give me a chance to even react.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s just a lesson for you. If there¡¯s a next time, it will not be so easy!¡±


    When Kitty yelled out, I was speechless and wiped the coffee stains on my body with paper.


    Why did Ie here to suffer! For fuck¡¯s sake.


    I did not even ask Kitty what she said to the waiter at the mall earlier, but that woman actually did that to me today.


    Pretending to be nice in front of Warren is really ridiculous.


    When I was in a mess and was about to leave, the waiter stopped me. ¡°Miss, please pay the bill.¡±


    I still have wet coffee stains on my head, and my white skirt is soaked. I just want to go home and wash up quickly, but Kitty ordered something and ran off to ask me to pay.


    ¡°I did not order anything. You¡¯ll have to ask thedy to pay.¡± I have a total of $8, 000 on my card, and I need to save up to pay the rent, so I do not want to be the sucker.


    ¡°You must be friends with thisdy. She spent a total of two thousand three dors. When she leaves, please pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s her friend? We have only met twice.¡± I am already full of fire and have no ce to vent.


    ¡°Miss, if you do not pay the bill, we will have to call the police!¡± The waiter threatens.


    I have a really big headache, it never rains but it pours. I have encountered all kinds of bad luck.


    Just as I was about to withdraw my savings, Warren¡¯s voice came, ¡°I¡¯ll pay her bill.¡±


    Is not that the man who threw me a cup of coffee to no avail? I am furious to see Warren now.


    ¡°No, Mr. Warren.¡± I took the card right out and said, ¡°Take it and brush it.¡±


    ¡°Miss, youe with me to the register.¡±


    I watched in pain as the two thousand three dors flew away, and my heart bled. I had earned that with side jobs.


    ¡°Why are you in such a mess?¡± Warren followed me and took a step back, startled.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I need to move on. Help yourself.¡± I had just spilled coffee because of Warren, and God knows if that Kitty is crazy and wille back to make trouble. Then I ran off in a hurry.


    I rushed out of the store only to find that it had been raining hard. Could I be more unlucky?

 Chapter 25

    When I came up just now it was still sunny, and in the twinkling of an eye it was raining cats and dogs.


    The Restaurant is a secret posh restaurant in a remote area and most of the customers drive to eat in this area, and there are very few taxis.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    My body was soon soaked from the heavy rain, taxi, taxi,e quickly¡­. I continued to pray in my heart.


    A maibakh stopped in front of me, and the man in the car was the man I most wanted to escape.


    Am I entangled with these uncles in my life? I wanted to escape Warren, and now I run into Keh again.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for a cab, uncle, you go first.¡± I refused repeatedly.


    ¡°Say it again, get in the car.¡± There was an icy chill in Keh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I climbed into the car spinelessly.


    Originally, I was very sorry that the water on my body would wet his car. I had not counted on him throwing a dress over my face as I got into the car.


    My skirt got wet from the rain and it¡¯s extremely cold when I get into the air-conditioned car, so I did not refuse those clothes.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you¡­.¡±


    Although this person is arrogant, he always shows up when I need help.


    ¡°You do not even want to see the weather forecast when you go out?¡± Keh¡¯s cold voice came.


    ¡°I left in a hurry this time.¡± The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. If I knew the madman hade to me to talk nonsense. Then I would not havee at all. I¡¯d been sshed with coffee and now I was standing in the rain.


    I cringe motionless in the corner, my period has juste, today I have been ufortable all day, just caught in the rain, now my abdomen is extremely painful.


    Keh looks at me frowning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± How dare I say such a thing?


    ¡°Your face is so distorted and you still say it¡¯s nothing.¡± He took me in his arms and looked closely at my body.


    ¡°Uncle, do not touch me or you¡¯ll get wet.¡± I felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather get you wet than you get me wet.¡± Keh said to me with deep eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, you are dirty¡­.¡± I was embarrassed to plunge my head into his arms. This man is asionally overbearing, but sometimes that¡¯s a good thing.


    If it was not for him this time, I do not know how long I¡¯dst in the heavy rain.


    ¡°Tell me, where do you feel ufortable?¡± His tone softened as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my stomach hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡± He said with a serious expression.


    I bit my lip, blushed and said, ¡°Uncle, no, I am fine, really fine, this is a normal urrence.¡±


    ¡°Is a stomach ache and you are still normal?¡± Keh obviously did not get it.


    I blushed and did not know how to exin it to him. The driver could not hear it anymore. ¡°Cough, Master, what the miss said was supposed to be menstrual dysmenorrhea. A lot of women have pain when they get their periods.¡±


    Last night we could not have sex because I was on my period. Keh responded and a hint of embarrassment shed across his handsome face.


    At this point, the atmosphere in the car was very ufortable. I tried to pull out of his arms, but my hands were wrapped so tightly around my waist.


    The car stopped steadily. ¡°Uncle, thank you for sending me¡­.¡± I looked up and saw that this was not my basement.


    In the misty rain, I could still see the outline of the European-style mansion. ¡°This is not my home.¡±


    ¡°Not in the past, but in the future.¡± Keh stood up with me in his arms.


    The driver quickly got out to hold an umbre for me and him, and I snuggled into his arms. ¡°Uncle, I can walk on my own.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I ignored her fidgeting and carried her straight back to my room.


    ¡°Wash up first and make sure you do not catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°That¡­. can my uncle prepare clothes and pads for me?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I turned out the door to look for the maid to prepare clothes for her and asked the maid, ¡°What should a woman do for dysmenorrhea?¡±


    ¡°Boiling water with ginger and brown sugar can ease the pain, and you can put a bag of hot water on your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Women are really troublesome. Send her some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    After taking a hot bath, I felt much morefortable and there was a knock at the door. ¡°Miss, there are no women¡¯s clothes in the vi for now. The young master has already ordered them, and the clothes will be delivered shortly. You should put on the young master¡¯s pajamas first. These are the underwear I bought earlier. Please use them first.¡±


    ¡°Your young master has never brought a woman before?¡± I was a bit mistaken , thinking that the man was a typical yboy, did not expect to find even women¡¯s clothes in the mansion.


    ¡°You are the first woman the young master brought back.¡± The maid looked at me and said.


    ¡°OK, thank you.¡± I quickly changed my clothes, but when I heard that I was the first, I felt something strange in my heart.


    The door was pushed open again and a hot water bottle was thrown at me. ¡°Cover your stomach with this.¡±


    Before I could respond, a bowl of brown sugar water was ced in front of me. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°It will not hurt if you drink your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Did you cook this?¡± My wide eyes swept over his face. Really?


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    ¡°How can I do such a thing? The servant cooked it. Drink it quickly.¡± I said angrily, but I held my hand with the band-aid on my back. I just cut my finger = when I improperly cut the ginger.


    If Chris found out about this she wouldugh her ass off, and I can not make a little thing like this okay.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chris took the sugar water and drank it.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± I asked. Even though I strictly follow the maid¡¯s instructions, I am still afraid of doing something wrong.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s better than my own cooking.¡± Chrismented, ¡°After drinking it, my body is warm.¡±


    Hearing that, the wrinkles between my eyebrows slowly loosened. ¡°Take a break and have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I left the room with an expressionless face, but I pulled the corners of my mouth up where Chris could not see them.


    It¡¯s a good thing she likes it.

 Chapter 26

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I wear the clothes of a big man at home, my body was even very big with the girls. Wearing Keh¡¯s clothes right now is like a kid stealing an adult¡¯s clothes. Even if the clothes are baggy, after all, bf style is popr now.


    But this pant leg is so long!


    I had to squat on the floor and pull up my pant legs. I always have the illusion that I am a farmer going out into the fields to ¡°nt¡± seedlings.


    As I slowly held onto the stair railing, the living room was quiet, and I saw Keh reading a magazine.


    He has changed into a house suit, which is less cold and more warm than the suits and costumes he usually sees outside.


    Somehow this Keh makes me feel a little soft, and I am not as scared as I used to be.


    It¡¯s already dark outside and raining hard. I guess it will be the next night.


    I wanted to go back when my clothes were dry, but the heavy rain did not seem to make me want to go.


    The table was set with exquisite dishes. Hearing footsteps, Keh turned to look at me.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Chris in his pyjamas was inexplicably cute. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than before.¡±


    ¡°Thene and eat.¡± I put the magazine down and walk over to the table.


    Right now it¡¯s just her and me at the big dining table, and she looks very unused to it.


    ¡°Do not be so stiff, no one here will know about our rtionship.¡± Seeing that she is always cautious, I warn her.


    ¡°Uncle, I have something to tell you.¡± She looked at me and said timidly.


    ¡°Needless to say, if it affects your appetite.¡± I gave her a look and said.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    After dinner, I stood outside the balcony door, watching the rain outside.


    ¡°Do not look, you are going to stay here tonight.¡± Keh walked up to me and said.


    ¡°Then¡­. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡± I said and walked up the stairs, ¡°The house is so big, should there be many guest rooms?¡±


    Keh took me in a princess hug.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± My mouth fell t. Sometimes I think he¡¯s being gentle for a moment, but much more often I think he¡¯s being overbearing.


    I wasid down on the bed in the master bedroom. ¡°Sleep here tonight.¡± He said directly, without a tone of negotiation.


    ¡°Uncle, you know my period ising.¡± Thinking about the insanity of that night, I am afraid he¡¯s going to fuck me again.


    ¡°So you are reminding me to fuck in blood?¡± He stood by the bed looking down at me condescendingly, mischievousness in his eyebrows.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head like a rattle. ¡°No, no, no, I, I am just, just scared of you¡­.¡±


    He leaned down, his hands at my sides, and his fingers gently supported my chin. It was not until I looked at him with my eyes that my heart beat very fast, afraid that he was going to fuck me again.


    When he did not say a word, I got even more scared and nervously swallowed my spit.


    Suddenly, his eyes softened. ¡°Are you still afraid of me?¡± There was a certain helplessness in his tone.


    I bit my lip, nodded, and shook my head. ¡°Sometimes I am scared, sometimes I am not, and I am most scared when I have been around the Wilson family.¡±


    ¡°You are honest, do not worry, I am not that animalistic, sweetheart, go to sleep, I will not touch you.¡±


    Then he just stood up and walked off. He seemed to be breathing a lot, and I was breathing with a big mouth.


    Was he letting me go?


    As I thought about it, I saw him start to undress. I was afraid to change my face. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am taking offmy clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you undressing?¡± I asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I am taking a bath and sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I feel like I am turning into a psychopath.


    Keh moved closer again, very close to my face. ¡°Other than that¡­. what do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°When I took a bath, of course. Ha, ha, ha, you should wash it quickly. I am so tired and sleep first.¡± I was so startled that I quickly dug into the covers.


    Damn, what am I thinking about? Obviously he had said he was not moving.


    When I heard the bathroom door close, I was relieved. I touched my red face. Am I going to sleep with him again tonight?


    This kind of rtionship is really weird. We are like a mass of ¡°chaos¡± hemp that slowly gets entangled with each other and bes more and more ¡°chaos¡±.


    ¡°What do you think, are you so focused?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, nothing!¡± I quickly came to my senses from my own thoughts.


    He ¡°reveals¡± his lean torso and his muscle lines are perfect,parable to those of the male models in the fashion magazines. There is a bath towel around his waist, and the mermaid line with a hint of ¡°sex¡± extends downward all the while. The man¡¯s figure makes me swallow my saliva.


    The half-breed¡¯s features are much more delicate and deep than the Asians¡¯, and there¡¯s a slight mist in his eyes shortly after bathing. The sapphire-like pupil seems to be covered with ayer of fine gauze, which is deadly attractive.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that, or else¡­. I can not guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡± Keh gently touched my chin.


    In such an ambiguous atmosphere, I said carefully, ¡°Uncle, can you please let go of me? I am not looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Do not call me uncle.¡±


    ¡°So¡­. what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Can Keh?¡± I muttered something.


    ¡°Just call me that in the future. And another thing, I said that night that I would be responsible for you and marry me.¡± Keh¡¯s voice is like a magical sound.


    Am I dreaming?


    ¡°Uncle, I am your niece-inw.¡± My voice almost cracks.


    ¡°No wedding, no marriage certificate, what kind of niece-inw? I¡¯ll give you three days to consider whether you want to marry me or not.¡±


    ¡°And if I do not marry you?¡± I asked weakly.


    ¡°Very simply, I will tell the Wilson family about this night.¡±


    ¡°You threaten me!¡±


    ¡°Consider it a proposal.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Although Warren and I were married by agreement, our parents thought we were really married. When the news gets out, what do the Wilson family and the White family think of me?


    I felt a big headache, why did I go to the wrong room to meet this big devil that night?


    ¡°Uncle, we don¡¯t know each other at all. Is it too fast to get married?¡± I¡¯m going to dy time.


    ¡°I thought I knew enough about everything of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking that we don¡¯t have deep understanding of each other.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that it is not deep enough. Don¡¯t worry, I will be deeper next time.¡±


    I am speechless. ¡°Uncle, can you not be dirty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the degree of understanding, it should go deeper? Or do you think of something?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we have no feelings. Is it too early to get married? That¡­.¡±


    ¡°Marry first and then cultivate feelings.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    ¡°I told you that don¡¯t call me uncle. Just call me by name.¡±


    ¡°Keh, listen to me first, our situation is quite special. First, Warren and I have signed an agreement, and I need to cooperate with him to deal with the Wilson family. Although I don¡¯t have any love with him, I take his money and I should do ording to our agreement. He helped the White family when it needed help most, so I can¡¯t leave him now, can I? Secondly, as far as I am concerned, if I can get married, I hope to be with someone I like. You and I have only met a few times, and our rtions shouldn¡¯t as deep as love. If you just want to have fun, I don¡¯t think marriage is not a trifling. ¡°I looked at him and said seriously.


    Keh¡¯s face cooled after listening to me. ¡°You can be a trifule to him, but you can¡¯t be a trifle to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Keh. Warren doesn¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love him. He pays me to help him deal with the Wilson family. We¡¯re just trading.¡±


    ¡°So you are determined not to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you like me if you want me to be with you?¡± I asked suddenly.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Like it? Do I like her? To be fair, I asked her when the ¡°medicine¡± worked that night, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was instinct or something.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been drugged before, and I survived in the end, but I had such a strong impulse to her that night.


    Her smile and every move seem to be teasing me. I want to be more closer to her, was this like?


    Even I am not sure what kind of feeling it is, but I know I don¡¯t want to let her go, whether it is due to the physical attraction between guides and sentinels or not.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, I didn¡¯t feel upset. I just knew someone soon. It¡¯s strange to say that I like it.


    I was lying down, and I was a little sleepy, and my body was suddenly imprisoned in a warm bosom.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t like me either?¡± Keh said coldly.


    I turned around and stared at the man¡¯s beautiful eyebrow eye. This was the first time I saw this man¡¯s eyes ¡°expose¡± such aplicated expression.


    ¡°Keh, if you¡¯re not true, don¡¯t ask for others¡¯ true heart. I¡¯m poor, and the only thing I have is my heart.¡± Then I ignored the man¡¯s imprisonment and closed my eyes.


    I was scared when I finished it. I was living and twisting, right? How dare I say such a thing to Keh.


    Although he doesn¡¯t seem to show up often in the Wilson family, he can give me a ck gold card casually, and his status is definitely not too low.


    A man like him trampled me to death like a small ant, and my heart chugged with my eyes closed.


    I can feel his eyes not leaving, but staying on my face.


    Is he thinking about how to kill me? Chris, Chris, why did you say that? I scold myself in my heart.


    I waited for a while, but instead of waiting for the storm, I heard the sound of turning off the lights in my ears.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t do anything to her, and I kept thinking about what she said.


    Don¡¯t beg for others true hearts if you don¡¯t treat others true heartedly. Do I really like her or just think she is special?


    I have a strong desire for upation. I will get whatever I want. I have never considered whether I like it or not.


    Looking at the little things sleeping next to me, I fell into the blindness of life, and this heartless little girl slept soundly.


    I reached out and wanted to pinch her little nose to wake her up. Why can¡¯t I sleep? She can sleep so sweetly.


    I Haven¡¯t put my finger on her nose, staring at her quiet sleeping face, just like an angel sleeping, innocent.


    Do I like her? What is liking?


    Seeing that she slept so sweetly, I couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    Watching I as sleepy, I just leaned against Chris and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I woke up in a man¡¯s hissing roar, such a heart-wrenching cry that I thought it was an earthquake.


    There was thunder and lightning outside, and the man who should have held me was wrapped in the quilt at the moment.


    If she is not mistaken, the man is shaking! The arrogant and overbearing man is shaking, and I just want tough wildly.


    Such a big man was afraid of thunder, and before I couldugh, I found that something was wrong with that man.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Keh suddenly pounced on me.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t hurt mommy!¡±


    I heard his terrifying voice as if he had been greatly stimted.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Although he has hugged him many times before, it is the first time for me to be regarded as his mother.


    ¡°Well, that¡­. it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± I patted him on the back and said softly.


    Outside, it was stormy, thunder roared, and lightning lit up a room.


    The big man in my arms shivered. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m afraid, Keh is afraid.¡±

 Chapter 28

    I am angry and merry, and at the same time I am rather despairing.


    Perhaps he had a great thrill on a stormy night. Is that why he had to change hisst name when it should have been Keh Wilson?


    I slowly put my hand on his back and gently reassure him.


    ¡°Do not be scared, I am here.¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡± Another rumble sounded and Keh pushed me into his arms again.


    ¡°Mommy, I am scared! Oops¡­.¡±


    ¡°Keh, do not be scared, Mommy¡¯s here.¡± I cated him with a certain helplessness.


    Keh wrapped his hands around my waist, his strong body trembling in my thin arms and anyone would find it ridiculous to see this scene.


    It happened that I could notugh, for I felt more and more Keh¡¯s fear from the bottom of my heart.


    I have always known that the Wilson family had an illegitimate child, but no one has ever seen the mother of the illegitimate child. Some people say that his mother was a foreigner and died a long time ago. Others say that his mother worked illegally and then wanted to hook up with the Wilson family and intentionally fathered a child, but the Wilson family refused to admit it and eventually had to leave. Some even say that Lionel gave her a sum of money so she could run away.


    No matter what the allegation, it has not been confirmed out of Lionel¡¯s mouth.


    I have heard that he left the Wilson family when he was very young. If I had not happened toe into the Wilson family, I do not think I would have everid eyes on Warren¡¯s uncle in my life. Had Keh not been a level sentry and an amazing business talent, the Wilson family would have recognized him. Over time, many people have long forgotten that the Wilson family has such an illegitimate child.


    As such, Keh must carry a psychological shadow in his heart that has not gone away since he became an adult.


    A sh of lightning twitched through the darkness and I saw the frightened expression on Keh¡¯s face. He was like a helpless little animal in the night, making people look pitiful.


    He must have suffered a severe mental trauma, so every time this scenees up again, he gets agitated.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± That¡¯s Cliff¡¯s voice.


    I wanted to get up from the bed and open the door for him, but my body was tightly gripped by Keh.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just holding me and not letting me go.¡± I replied in the doorway.


    ¡°Miss Chris, please keep an eye on me, do not let him near any sharp weapons, do not!¡±


    I looked around and there was no de or anything sharp in the room. ¡°There is no knife in the room.¡±


    ¡°No knife is good, but you should also make sure he does not hurt himself, Miss Chris, please.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I looked at the man who was still quietly living in his own world and had no idea what was happening outside.


    ¡°Miss Chris, I was outside the door. If you have anything, call me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I heard that tone of voice from Cliff and thought that Keh always had something like that on a stormy night.


    ¡°Miss Chris, please calm him down. His mood is very vtile right now. You must not let him harm himself.¡±


    ¡°Self-harm?¡± I look at this cute big man in my arms and can hardly imagine Keh harming himself.


    ¡°Yeah, he almost died once, but luckily I found him in time.¡±


    I gently touch his soft blond hair and think of how sweet and smart he was as a little boy.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not going to leave Keh, is she?¡±


    Although I do not know what happened to Keh, I have quickly be ustomed to this identity. ¡°No, Keh is so good that Mommy will not leave him.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is so nice. Keh likes Mommy the best.¡± Keh kissed me on the cheek.


    This kiss is different than usual, with a hint of childlike innocence.


    ¡°Keh, it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we go to bed?¡± I coaxed him patiently.


    ¡°Well, Mommy, I am afraid you are going to go as soon as I fall asleep.¡± Keh clutched my dress tightly.


    I gently shaved his nose. ¡°Mommy is not going to leave. She¡¯s here to see you off. Keh, go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then Mommy can sing me a luby so I can fall asleep.¡± Keh put his arms around my neck.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment I got caught up in the y and can not evenugh at the man in my arms. ¡°I can not sing a luby or I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my favorite thing to listen to is Mama¡¯s stories.¡± Keh buried his head in my arms.


    ¡°Keh, lie down first and I¡¯ll tell you a story in a minute.¡± I helped Keh lie down, and Keh¡¯s fingers were still tugging at the corners of my clothes.


    ¡°Mommy can start.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an Avery son on a in space who¡¯s apanied by a little rose he loves very much¡­.¡±


    Unconsciously a steady sound of breathing sounded beside him and Keh fell asleep listening.


    ¡°Miss Chris, have you fallen asleep?¡±


    ¡°Well, he fell asleep. Go back and get some rest too. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Then please, Miss Chris.¡± Cliff was relieved to leave.


    I looked calmly at the big man in my arms. As long as it was thundering outside, he would unconsciously hide in my arms.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­.¡± mumbled Keh.


    ¡°Be good, I am here.¡±


    I was afraid he would give extreme impulses after falling asleep, and kept my eyes open until dawn, until the wind outside died down before I fell asleep.


    I think that night will be my most memorable night.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    The next day, warm sunshine came in through the windowttice, and my biological clock woke me up.


    There is a unique scent in my nose with the smell of a woman. When I look again, I am buried in a woman¡¯s chest, resting my hands on her waist the way you used to snuggle into your mother¡¯s arms as a child.


    What happenedst nightes to mind. I pictured myself calling Chris mommy over and over and could not wait to find a crack in the ground.


    Damn it, what have I done!


    The first time I¡¯d done something so shameful, I¡¯d subconsciously wanted to run away.


    As soon as I took my hand back, Chris opened her eyes and looked at me.


    ¡°Keh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do not call me that!¡± I threatened viciously.

 Chapter 29

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    My drowsiness vanished instantly, and the Keh ofst night was gone.


    ¡°Uncle¡­. youst night¡­.¡±


    Don¡¯t mention what happenedst night! I order you to forget it at once, delete it for me, and forget it at once.¡±


    I see that the man¡¯s earlobe is red, and it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s embarrassed.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll forget it right now.¡± After what happenedst night, I am not scared of Keh at all.


    Last night I did not find this kind of atmosphere funny, now that I think about it, I feel very cute, the corners of my mouth unconsciously overflowing with a smile.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± Keh¡¯s handsome eyebrows frowned and his eyes were cold, and he stared at me viciously.


    ¡°No, I was notughing, I really was not.¡± I jumped out of bed.


    ¡°Do not move, do not run, do notugh.¡± I rushed down the stairs and ran out the doorughing wildly.


    The more I think about it, the funnier it is. I should have filmed it on my phonest night. It¡¯s so memorable.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°I am not stupid, so I do not want it.¡± I turned and grimaced at him. ¡°Turns out uncle has a side like that too, haha.¡±


    Keh¡¯s view


    ¡°Stop them.¡± I said to the maids who were watching a good show, but at amand the crowd came towards Chris from all directions and soon had them caught up.


    I came down from above without haste. ¡°Run, you run.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯s Po


    v


    Looking at the man with the veil on his face, I sucked in my neck. ¡°Keh, I am really notughing at you.¡±


    He stopped in front of me and reached his hand out for my face. I quickly fought my face off with my hand. ¡°We agreed not to hit anyone in the face.¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    ¡°Yoo-hoo, Keh, I was wrong. OK , I admit Iughed at you and I did not mean tough, but it was really funny, so please take pity on me this time¡­.¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    I moved my hand away and looked at him with pity. The maids around me were scared and did not even dare to breathe.


    His hand came closer and closer, but instead of hitting me, he just squeezed my face with his fingers and pulled.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Why did not I think you were so sassy before?¡± I think of the way she just ran away, and feel how sweet she is.


    Chris¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°Easy, easy, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the pain? I thought you did not even want your life.¡± I can not really hurt her.


    ¡°Keh, it really hurts. I¡¯ll neverugh at you again.¡± Chris took my sleeve and said flirtatiously, ¡°Will you let go?¡±


    The soft words of a woman made the cloud in my heart disappear. ¡°Leave me alone. If this matter bes known to a third person, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will keep my mouth shut, I promise!¡±


    I rxed her face and led her up the stairs. ¡°If you run off like that again, you will not be spared next time.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    As Keh carried me back to my room, I was still surprised. ¡°I promise you that I will keep my mouth shut on this matter.¡±


    ¡°You better.¡± He looked at me and said.


    This incident alsopletely destroyed the awkward atmosphere of the subject between me and himst night.


    The words had barely faded away when the maid knocked on the door. ¡°Miss, these are the sent clothes. Shall I bring them to you now?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I hurriedly stood up, actually thinking that the maid wasing in with one piece of clothing, butthere were five maids pushing in a rod of clothes. None of them the same, from the color of their faces to the style. ¡°Miss, these are the sizes you wear.¡±


    I am a little confused. ¡°That, so many¡­.¡±


    Looking at these dresses, my eyes almost were dazzling. Keh has bought me many dresses before, and now he¡¯s added so many that I feel guilty.


    ¡°Wash up and go down to breakfast.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I randomly chose a dress and put it on.


    After breakfast, I offered to leave as well, but this time Keh did not stop me and asked the driver to send me home.


    On the way back, the cheerful cell phone rang. I thought it was to inform me that I should go to work. Warren passed the interview that day on the first try, but there was no call for me to officially go to work.


    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±


    ¡°Chris.¡± That¡¯s Sally¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­. Mom.¡± I had a hard time changing my mouth. On the other hand, Sally was very nice to me.


    ¡°Are you free today? I have never visited your wedding room since you got married. Are you free today?¡±


    I was so afraid my phone was going to hit the floor. It was not whether I was free, it was whether Warren was free.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chris? Are you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mom. Let me ask Brother Warren first. He seems to be very busytely.¡±


    ¡°That child is not so important to you. You needn¡¯t ask him. I¡¯ll call him personallyter. Chris, you can wait for me at home and get some rest.¡± Sally hung up happily.


    When I hung up, I quickly called Warren and repeated what Sally had just said.


    Warren¡¯s voice dropped for a moment before he answered, ¡°Go to the wedding room first, appease my mother, and do not show any¡± weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I was about to hang up when I remembered something and continued, ¡°Mr. Warren, I signed a contract with you that I have to help you deal with the Wilson family rtives.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time specified in the contract. I have thought it through. You do not love me and I do not love you. We need a time agreement.¡±


    For some reason, Warren¡¯s voice immediately cooled. ¡°We will talk about this matter when it¡¯s empty and appease my mother first.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I asked the driver to change direction and head straight to Warren¡¯s mansion. As I passed the supermarket, I also bought a lot of ingredients to cook for Sally in the evening.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I can not help but frown. Chris does not want to be around me? To tell the truth, I feel a little wronged.


    ¡°Go wash up first.¡± I looked at her and said.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I watched her take a new pair of pajamas and toiletries out of the closet, walk into the house and take a bath.


    When I heard the lively singing from inside, I was speechless. After all, I am a man and I am alone in the same room. Is not she worried at all about what I am going to do?


    When she came out, I immediately went inside and took a bath. But when I came out again, she was already lying on the bay window, falling asleep.


    Her sleeping face is full of innocence. When I saw the defenseless sleeping woman, I reached out and wanted to ¡°touch¡± her face.


    She is like a small shrimp with curved body, sometimes I really think she is not a woman at all, is there such a woman who does not care about her sleeping posture?


    Sighing, I carried her to bed with a quilt.


    Kitty is the only woman I have, and Chris is the second woman so close to me.


    When the lights were turned off, the room was dark. Chris and I clearly did not have a skin-to-skin rtionship, but at that moment, an inexplicable feeling surged in our hearts.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­.¡±


    Is that my heart pounding?


    I smelled her body scent, tossed and turned, and stayed awake all night.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Warren.¡± I rubbed my eyes and said.


    After saying this, I suddenly became aware that I was sleeping in the same bed as Warren.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why am I here?¡±


    Unconsciously, I looked at the clothes I was wearing, which were the same asst night, which reassured me.


    Warren coughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman. How can you sleep in this ce? I brought you down. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± It¡¯s all right if he takes me because his true love is Kitty and he won¡¯t do anything to me.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Warren, I already passed the interview at yourpany. Why wasn¡¯t I told to go to work?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    If she doesn¡¯t mention it, I almost forget. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany to arrange it up.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. Mr. Warren, can we pretend we don¡¯t know each other at work?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I was a little disappointed that she was distancing herself from me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first then.¡± When I saw her happily jump out of bed, my dissatisfaction immediately evaporated.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    I washed quickly and without makeup. I thought of the ingredients left in the fridge from yesterday and wanted to make myself a quick breakfast.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯ve washed up. I¡¯ll go downstairs and cook what you want.¡± I turned to ask him.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I think Kitty always wears makeup, even when we make love. I haven¡¯t seen her without makeup on in a long time.


    When I was tired and asleep, she¡¯d take off her makeup. The next day, she got up early to put on makeup. She said that she¡¯d always be perfect in my eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A pure and simple face like Chris¡¯s has a differentsting appeal.


    Sally¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect young people like Chris to get up so early, which is rare. ¡°Chris, why are you up so early? Don¡¯t you sleep anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m used to getting up early. What do you want for breakfast, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± She looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that, let the servant¡­.¡± I thought for a moment before remembering that there was no stove at home. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just breakfast. I¡¯ll make it in a minute as long as you don¡¯t dislike what I¡¯m cooking.¡± Then she quickly went into the kitchen, and I quickly followed her.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I came downstairs, I smelled the smell of food.


    The morning sun was streaming through the balcony door, and two people in the kitchen were smiling happily.


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯re such a good cook. Teach me another day when you¡¯ve time, and I¡¯ll do it for his father.¡±


    ¡°Good mother, as long as you want to learn, I can teach you any time.¡±


    Seeing such a harmonious scene, my heart suddenly became gentle.


    ¡°Brother Warren, go and rest. You can eat in five minutes.¡± As if she heard my footsteps, Chris turned around and smiled at me.


    She called me ¡°Brother¡± Warren, which made me feel good, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you go sit down too, I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Chris pushed mom out as well.


    I have a long aftertaste of her smile, so beautiful, so beautiful, it¡¯s not tinged with fine dust.


    Chris warmed us up ¡°milk¡±, served us good sandwiches, fruit sd¡­. and so on.


    ¡°Be content with breakfast. Brother Warren will be leaving for work soon.¡± She said with a smile.


    At that moment I felt like we were family, Chris was my lovely little wife, and we were getting married.


    My mother praised her, and a sandwich will make her like Chis so much. To be honest, I also think this is the best sandwich I¡¯ve ever eaten.


    After breakfast, Chris escorted me to the door. ¡°Brother Warren, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Every time she calls me brother, I feel inexplicably happy.


    ¡°Your tie is crooked.¡± Chris straightened my tie.


    Even though I knew she¡¯d intentionally shown it to her mother, I couldn¡¯t help but jump for joy. I looked down at Chris, who was carefully adjusting my tie, and my eyes gradually softened.


    I took her in my arms and kissed her clean little face. It was fragrant and clean, without any smell of powder.


    Chris¡¯s little face flushed. Looking at her like that, my heart was full of tenderness.


    ¡°Brother Warren will be back early, and I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I¡¯d love to take her in my arms and kiss her right now, but the vibrating of my phone in my pocket brings me back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Brother Warren.¡± I took a deep breath, suppressed my disappointment, and turned away.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    After sending Warren away, I was relieved and ¡°touched¡± the spot where Warren had kissed his right face. He should have kissed it to show Sally.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m relieved to see that you and Warren love each other so much. You¡¯ve no idea how worried I¡¯m that this kid has ignored you.¡± Sally¡¯s voice came from next door .


    ¡°Mom, Brother Warren is being very nice to me. You can rest easy.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I used to have such a talent for acting.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I can rest easy, but I¡¯ve to stay a few more days before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡± When I heard that she¡¯d to stay for a few more days, my head was big. Am I not going to act again?


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m just afraid that dad will be bored at home alone.¡± I quickly exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re a caring child. I wish I¡¯d a daughter like you.¡± Sally pulled me into the house.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    Ah ~ the President¡¯s face seems to be covered with ayer of frost, he¡¯s been standing in front of the window for a long time.


    ¡°Sir.¡± I¡¯m very worried about him. He¡¯s been like this since Chris left yesterday.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± He spoke coldly, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°At Warren¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave all night?¡± His voice grew colder and colder.


    I looked at him intently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Actually, the driver had reported Chris¡¯s whereabouts yesterday, and I thought he¡¯d stop him as soon as he heard the news.


    But he didn¡¯t do anything, even though he was worried that day.


    I warned Chrisst night that he hadn¡¯t left yet, and his face grew colder after listening, but he didn¡¯t react any differently.


    But when he woke up today, his face was haggard, and it seemed to stay that way all night.


    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s obviously very worried. Why hasn¡¯t he done anything about it?

 Chapter 31

    Keh¡¯s pov


    I¡¯ve been thinking about this all night, about what Chris said. If I wasn¡¯t sincere with her, I shouldn¡¯t provoke her.


    Whether I like her or not? Even I¡¯m ¡°confused¡± about this.


    Even if I know that she and Warren are only in an agreement rtionship, nothing will happen between them, and my heart is very contradictory.


    ¡°Well, if you really like Miss Chris, why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± Cliff¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°Like? Then tell me what liking is?¡± I¡¯ve never considered the word like before, I only know loot.


    ¡°Sir, that makes me feel very embarrassed, I¡¯ve never been in love, how would I know what like is? Ahall make up for a missed lesson?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Sir, wait.¡±


    Cliff hurried out, and when he returned, he¡¯d a thick stack of books in his hand.


    ¡°Sir, this is the most popr novel at the moment. I¡¯ll know when I finish reading it.¡±


    I looked up and nced at the cover: ¡°The Arrogant President Fell in Love with Me,¡± ¡°Caught with the CEO,¡± and ¡°My Arrogant President.¡±


    What the heck is that?


    Cliff actually looked at the book seriously. I looked at the endless traffic below, and my eyes were cold.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I¡¯ve been thinking all day about Chris telling me to go back early.


    I left work earlier than it was time to leave work. I didn¡¯t expect Kitty¡¯s number to light up on my cell phone at that moment.


    ¡°Kitty.¡±


    ¡°Warren, I want to have spaghetti tonight. I¡¯ve all the seats reserved. Please pick me upter.¡± Her soft voice came from the phone, but I was very excited at that moment.


    I thought about it carefully. Ever since Kitty and I met, we¡¯ve always eaten outside or had servants cook for us.


    I can¡¯t help but think about the food Chris cooked yesterday. Nothing delicious sold outside is as good as what she cooked.


    ¡°Kitty, I¡¯m going to have dinner with my mom tonight and join you another time,¡± I said.


    ¡°But I even prepared wine¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your little sister to apany you? I really can¡¯t do that today. You know my mother¡¯s temperament too.¡±


    ¡°Well, then¡­. I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡± She hung up the phone and I immediately drove home.


    When I arrived home, I pushed open the door and the delicious food came.


    Chris stood in the doorway with an apron on and smiled at me. ¡°Brother Warren is back? Wash your hands and eat soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I never had so much peace and happiness in my heart.


    All the dishes were put on the table, but my mother was called away by a phone call. She looked at us and said, ¡°Chris, your father asked me to apany him to a dinner party. If Warren bullies you, you can always let me know! Warren, be good and don¡¯t bully Chris or I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    ¡°OK Mom, you go.¡± I know the meaning of Mom¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was worried before. Now I¡¯m relieved that you love each other. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Mom, go your way.¡± Chris and I were relieved to send our mother out of the house.


    ¡°Auntie was called away by Uncle Mr. Warren, and I¡¯ll go first.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Before I could get out of the y, Chris was gone.


    ¡°The rice is ready, if you don¡¯t eat it¡¯s a waste,¡± I said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, sit down first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like her being so polite to me. I pulled up her chair and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Chris¡¯ pov


    ¡°Oh.¡± I just sat down and soon felt a pain in my abdomen. I wonder if it was because of my period. I didn¡¯t really care either.


    The abdominal pain was getting more and more painful as time went on, and sweat was on my forehead. Warren noticed it too and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m fine.¡± said I, clutching my abdomen.


    ¡°Your face turned white and you also said it was nothing! I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital to check it out.¡± He was about to get up and walk towards me.


    At that moment, Warren¡¯s cell phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, Kitty suddenly fainted. Get over here quick.¡± A female voice answered on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± I saw that Warren had reached for his coat.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, I said, ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯m fine, Miss Kitty needs you very much right now. Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Then remember to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I forced myself to smile at him.


    When I see him leave in such a hurry, I don¡¯t have to think about it. It¡¯s Kitty. Every time Warren and I are together, Kitty has an ident. How can it be so random every time?


    I¡¯ve seen Kitty¡¯s true colours clearly, so I¡¯m not surprised. She thinks I care about Warren, but how does she know I didn¡¯t care about him at all?


    When Warren left, there was no reason for me to stay. I wanted to sort myself out and leave. But the abdominal pain is getting worse. How is that different from menstrual pain?


    Bear with it, maybe after a while it won¡¯t hurt anymore. I went to the kitchen to wash with my te.


    Before I put it on, it was just dark, and the whole person fell over down in the kitchen and lost consciousness.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    As I look at Keh, still lost in thought, I can¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to get off work at six.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you ask Miss Chris from time to time. Even though I don¡¯t know love, I know you¡¯re clearly interested in Miss Chris. Isn¡¯t that called liking? Besides, what you want to do, just do what you want to do in your heart, that¡¯s your former character.¡± I was speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s how?¡± He asked, looking at me.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s like it says in the novel. The overbearing president gets jealous and angry when he sees girls being approached by other men. You know Chris went to Warren¡¯s mansion. You were angry from yesterday to today. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°You say I¡¯m jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re, my Lord, look at you, you certainly didn¡¯t sleepst night, do you think she spent the night with the Wilson family and you felt like you were being bitten by an ant?¡± I said.

 Chapter 32

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Cliff said what was on my mind. Is all my unhappiness due to jealousy? Is that like someone?


    ¡°She¡¯s still part of the Wilson family, isn¡¯t she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She should be.¡±


    I pulled out my cell phone and dialed Chris¡¯s number, but no one answered.


    Dead girl, you¡¯re not even answering my phone!


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I fainted in pain, but was awakened by the ringing of the phone. I took out my cell phone and found that the other party had hung up.


    I don¡¯t care who it¡¯s now, I just want someone to help me.


    The phone rang again, and I tried my best to get through.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to not answer the phone?¡±


    Hearing Keh¡¯s voice, I felt inexplicably relieved at that moment.


    ¡°Uncle, save, save me ¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    His concerned voice came from the other side of the phone, and I closed my eyes feeling everything around waspletely dark.


    Keh¡¯s view


    Damn it. I don¡¯t know what happened to her! I just feel like time is really too slow right now! I asked the driver to go at top speed. The drive from thepany took 20 minutes, but after 10 minutes I finally arrived at the vi.


    Just before the door was closed, I hurried inside.


    There are still some uncleaned tes and chopsticks on the dining table, and the house is empty. As I look into the kitchen, a woman falls to the floor.


    ¡°Chris.¡± I took a few steps over to Chris, only to see that she was sweating profusely, had a pale color to her face, and was unconscious. There were scattered dishes next to her, but her body showed no injuries. How could she be unconscious?


    I held Chris in bridal style and walked away, and the driver got a fright. ¡°Sir, Miss Chris, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, go to the hospital right away.¡±


    Chrisy like a weak little rabbit in my arms, too smart to move.


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯re going to be fine.¡±


    Chris¡¯s pov


    I was jolted awake by a sharp turn, opened my dazed eyes, saw the familiar ¡°hair color¡± and pupils, and I called out softly, ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chris. What¡¯s wrong with you? What did Warren do to you?¡± His face was pale, and his eyes ¡°showed¡± the look of concern.


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not Mr. Warren. It¡¯s my own stomach pains.¡±


    ¡°Stomach pains? Are you on your period?¡± He asked, frowning.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s it.¡± I covered my pain spot, not the usual stomach ache.


    ¡°That¡¯s the appendix, maybe it¡¯s acute¡± sexual ¡°appendicitis.¡± He said with an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Appendicitis¡­. I don¡¯t want to have surgery.¡± I¡¯m scared at the thought of someone operating on me.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    When I saw the little woman¡¯s face looking so scared, I was desperate and impatient. ¡°Let the doctor check first, maybe it¡¯s not appendicitis.¡±


    With a frightened look on her face, she grabbed my clothes. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want surgery, I don¡¯t want¡­. I¡¯m scared¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s check first¡­.¡± Iforted him gently.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to operate anyway.¡±


    Then she softly murmured ¡°lost¡± the past.


    I touched her cheek, which felt pitiful and painful.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s toote to go to a private hospital. Go to the nearest hospital first.¡± The driver blurted out.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I said coldly.


    I urged the driver to steer the car to the hospital. From Chris¡¯s symptoms, I concluded it was appendicitis.


    The doctor¡¯s diagnosis was as follows. ¡°She¡¯s suffering from acute appendicitis and needs immediate surgery.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other option but surgery?¡± I think the little girl was so scared before that trying meant not operating without surgery.


    ¡°No, if it¡¯s chronic, it can be treated with¡± medication medicine ¡°, and urgent isn¡¯t the same case.¡±


    ¡°OK, prepare for surgery immediately.¡± Looking at Chris who¡¯s unconscious, I know that surgery is the best solution now.


    Chris woke up before she was wheeled into the ER. She looked at me and quickly said, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s this for? I¡¯m not having surgery, definitely not.¡±


    ¡°No, the doctor is just taking you for a checkup. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I cated quietly.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t lie to me either.¡± Her eyes are full of confidence.


    ¡°OK, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± I stroked her face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± With my reassurance, she calmly closed her eyes and was wheeled into the ER.


    Half an hourter, Chris was wheeled out. The anesthesia didn¡¯t wear off. The girl was sound asleep, unaware of what had happened.


    The doctor said that these days she¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for observation, and I¡¯m shocked when I see Chris in the hospital bed with a small face, pale as snow. It¡¯s clear that she was fine before the breakup yesterday, and she got so beat up when she didn¡¯t see her for a day. This girl just can¡¯t take care of herself!


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I was awakened by pain and couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t move now or you¡¯ll hurt the wound.¡± Keh¡¯s voice came from the side.


    I was about to touch the painful spot when Keh grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Wounds?¡± I thought of the doctors around me, and then I realized what had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big liar. You said you wouldn¡¯t let me have surgery, but you¡¯d my appendix cut out anyway.¡± I stared at him and said.


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯ve acute appendicitis. There¡¯s no other option but to cut it out. I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡± He said softly.


    ¡°Big liar!¡± I can¡¯t help but cry because I feel pain when I breathe.


    ¡°Chris, the wound has been stitched and will stop hurting soon. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take you out for a delicious meal.¡± He wiped away my tears and said.


    ¡°When you persuade children? I¡¯m not a kid.¡± My mouth dropped open.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°What secret?¡± I¡¯m very curious.


    ¡°The reason secrets are called secrets, of course, is because you can¡¯t easily know them. If you want to know, you¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± He pressed my face and said.


    ¡°All right¡­. All right.¡± Ipromised, but what¡¯ll Keh¡¯s secret be? I suddenly have a little expectation.

 Chapter 33

    Warren¡¯s pov


    Picking up the phone, I hurried into the restaurant, but what I did not expect to see was Kitty talking andughing with her best friend Be.


    I was cheated by her again. To get to her side, I had run many traffic lights, and this was the scene I saw.


    Be¡¯s pov


    When I saw Warrene in with a sullen face, he did not have his usual gentle demeanor, and his smile changed instantly. I pulled Kitty around him.


    ¡°Warren, there you are.¡±


    I did not expect Warren to even look at Kitty, who was smiling, but looked at me coldly, ¡°Did not you say she was in aa?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, Kitty told me to say that.¡± Seeing his face, I was startled and replied in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I think Warren is really angry this time, but I do not think Kitty thinks there is anything wrong with that. She stands up and takes Warren¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Warren, if I do not say it, will youe to me? I just want you to join me for dinner. Because I ordered all your favorite dishes.¡± Listening to Kitty¡¯s sweet voice, I did not dare look up.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    As I look at Kitty pretending nothing happened, Chris¡¯s pale and reluctantly smiling facees to mind.


    Anger boiled in my chest, and I suddenly tore at the tablecloth, causing the exquisite dishes on the table to fall to the floor.


    ¡°Warren, what are you doing!¡± Kitty squealed.


    ¡°Kitty, do not make me hate you!¡± I did not want to say anything at the moment, so I turned and left.


    Be¡¯s pov


    All eyes are on Kitty and me and Kitty is still in tears. ¡°How could he do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Kitty, I told you that you went too far. Mr. Warren came to you so fast that he even sweated and ran a lot of red lights. That was very dangerous, too.¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°But he would not be mad if I had done that earlier.¡± Kitty cried even sadder.


    ¡°That¡­.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I can not stop thinking about Chris¡¯ words, ¡°Mr. Warren, I am fine, Miss Kitty needs you so much right now, go.¡±


    Chris, you are fine!


    I rushed home, went to the door and called out, ¡°Chris.¡±


    There are still uncleaned dishes on the table, and the kitchen is empty except for scattered shards.


    Something must have happened to her! I quickly dialed Chris¡¯s phone, but there was no answer.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Although she had surgery, she will have to stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation or the worsening wound infection will cause new problems.


    And Chris woke up only briefly and then went back to sleep.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Chris¡¯ condition is very stable now. Go and get some rest first. You stayed up all nightst night or I will prepare whatever you want to eat.¡± Cliff looked at me and said.


    ¡°Prepare some light liquid food.¡± I rubbed my forehead.


    ¡°Yes, what about you? You have only eaten breakfast so far.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Cliff had the food prepared and the delicate box was filled with my usual favorite.


    I was also very hungry. I was relieved to see that Chris was sound asleep. I sat next to him and ate.


    ¡°It smells good¡­.¡± Chris woke up when he noticed the smell of the food.


    Hearing the little woman¡¯s voice, I put down my chopsticks, wiped my mouth and walked leisurely to her. ¡°Are you awake? Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It does not seem to hurt very much, but I am so hungry. I just had a little dinner.¡± Chris looked pityingly at my food box.


    I thought of the scene when I drove to the Warren mansion alone. There were some side dishes on the table and no one in the house but Chris.


    ¡°Did you cook for Warren?¡± I asked with a grumpy face.


    Chris said absently, ¡°Yes, the aunt was visiting suddenly. I just had to help out. Aunt left in advance today. It hurt a little at first because I was so excited. I did not take it seriously. It turned out to be appendicitis.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Warren?¡± I do not feel good about the way she¡¯s cooking for Warren, even if she is acting.


    ¡°Kitty went to ask him something and he left.¡± Chris replied with a look of indifference.


    ¡°You were in so much pain that he left you?¡± I got even angrier. If I had not just called Chris, it would have gotten worseter.


    Even if Warren and Chris are just ying games, Warren should not remain idle even as a normal friend.


    ¡°He does not know what happened to me. Something should have happened to Kitty.¡±


    After thinking about it, I pulled a stack of checks out of my pocket, picked up a pen, and signed some numbers on the checks. ¡°This is 80 million. If you give it to Warren, your contract is over.¡±


    I did not take the check. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Keh looked at me with cold eyes.


    I swallowed and said, ¡°First, I can not ask you for your money. Second, although I only have a contractual rtionship with him, Mr. Warren helped us when the White family was in trouble. Our affairs were not disclosed to the outside world. The Wilson family decided that I was his wife. We have only been together for a few days and are now separated . What is he going to do? I can not do such a brutal thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to follow him for life?¡± He looked at me and said viciously.


    For those cold eyes that want to eat people, I think if I say yes now, Keh can open his mouth and eat me now.


    I quickly said, ¡°Of course not. I wanted to have a good talk with Warren. In a certain time we will find an excuse to divorce and give an exnation to the Wilson family.


    ¡°All you have to do is give him this check.¡± His face brightens a little.


    ¡°Uncle, this sudden end will get Mr. Warren into trouble. I beg you not to interfere in this matter.¡±


    I gave him a surreptitious nce, only to find that Keh¡¯s face was still very ugly.


    I responded simply. Even though he had saved me, he was still the arrogant and vtile man. I just contradicted him, more than once, and I must die!


    Suddenly I said in a low voice, ¡°Brother-inw, I am so hungry¡­.¡±


    Hearing that I was hungry, he immediately brought me noodles. ¡°For the time being, you can only have liquid food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to eat something. I do not choose them. Give them to me. I am going crazy with hunger.¡± I reached for the bowl.


    He scooped up a small spoon and brought it to my mouth. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I can ¡­. uh ¡­.¡± I said before Keh gagged my lips.


    His cold lips touched mine, I stared wide-eyed at the hot night reverberating in my head, and immediately the atmosphere became ambiguous. I was forced to swallow the noodles he gave me.


    ¡°Should I feed you by mouth or by hand?¡± He raised his eyebrows at me.

 Chapter 34

    I did not dare tell him to stop feeding me, so I bit the spoon without hismand. The spoon slid over the tip of his tongue, reminding me of the touch of his tongue and making my face even hotter.


    After feeding me noodles, he gently wiped my mouth and said softly, ¡°You have to stay in the hospital these days, and now you can rest well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me again.¡± I thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°If you feel indebted to me, show your gratitude when you are well again.¡± He said with a wicked smile.


    I nodded. ¡°Shall I buy you dinner?¡±


    ¡°OK, but what¡¯s for dinner is for me to decide, and you can not refuse.¡±


    Why do his words seem so strange to me?


    ¡°Well, uncle, I am tired again¡­.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I gently stroked her little face and watched as she soon fell asleep.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s gettingte. I have already invited a nurse. You can go back and get some rest.¡± Cliff, it¡¯s time to show up.


    ¡°No, bring me and her a change of clothes. I am going to sleep here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It¡¯s not as good as the upscale convalescent suite of a private hospital, but it¡¯s a good ce. I am worried about her wound would split. I am going to stay here one night tonight.


    After I wash up, I lie down next to Chris. I hold her carefully, afraid to touch her wound.


    While I was sniffing her apartment hair, Keh also fell asleep. When I was around, I always slept soundly and never had that nightmare again.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I woke up at dawn and opened my eyes to see a handsome face.


    How could a man be so good looking! Keh was sleeping so soundly that I could look at him so closely.


    The man¡¯s upturned nose, the thick and long ¡°hair¡± of the ciliary, even his lips are so beautiful, the natural blond hair soft on his forehead.


    His mother must be very beautiful, that¡¯s why she gave birth to his princely face.


    I grab my cell phone from the nightstand. It had been off for a long time, so I tried to turn it on.


    As soon as my phone was on, countless messages caught my eye, all from Warren calling me.


    There are also two messages from him, ¡°Chris, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Come back to me.¡±


    Although there are not many words, I can sense his concern. He got sick so suddenly yesterday. Warren should have gone home and seen those dishes, so he was very worried.


    I carefully got out of bed, looked back at Keh who was sound asleep, and quietly went outside to call Warren back so as not to wake him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The phone rang and Warren immediately hung up, ¡°Chris, where are you?¡±


    I was surprised. I had not expected Warren to answer the phone so quickly. Judging by his tone, he seemed very concerned.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I am at the hospital, but you can rest assured that I am fine now and the surgery isplete.¡±


    ¡°Surgery?¡± Warren snorted. ¡°What surgery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor operation. I am suffering from acute appendicitis. I have already had it. Now I have to recuperate in the hospital for a few days.¡±


    ¡°If you are fine, that¡¯s fine, what hospital?¡±


    I looked at the towel hanging in the bathroom with the name of the hospital printed on it and told Warren honestly.


    After that, I was embarrassed that he and I did not have a topic of conversation, so I asked, ¡°Mr. Warren, was Miss Kitty okay yesterday?¡±


    ¡°She is¡­. fine!¡± Warren¡¯s tone is odd, and I did not think much of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I am going to rest now. Goodbye.¡± I hung up politely. It seems that I should talk to Warren about time sometime.


    I can not help him forever.


    I wanted to get up and go for a walk, but the wound still hurt if I moved too much. I had to lie back down in bed and Keh took me into his arms.


    I looked at his handsome face and lost my mind. I do not like Warren. Do you like Keh? How is my rtionship with him?


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Keh woke up at this hour! He kissed my lips as soon as he woke up.


    ¡°Uncle, no, Keh,e on¡­.¡± I refused repeatedly.


    ¡°Little Chris¡¯s face is red again.¡± Yesterday, warm Keh was gone and he was the bad man again.


    ¡°Will you let me go first?¡±


    ¡°No, little Chris looks the cutest when he¡¯s flushed.¡± He continued to make his racket and the atmosphere in the duvet grew warmer and warmer.


    At that moment Cliff came in quickly and said, ¡°Sir, Miss Chris, the Wilson family is here.¡±


    I had not expected Warren toe and see me. If I had known, I would not have told him where I was.


    Hastily, I pushed the person clinging to me away. ¡°Keh, Warren is here.¡± Although I do not really have a rtionship with Warren, it¡¯s not good for Warren to see us like this.


    ¡°Afraid of what? Just let him cancel his contract with you, little Chris, you smell good.¡±


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s not only Warren, but his parents as well. It will take them up to three minutes to get here to the parking lot.¡± warned Cliff coolly.


    Oh, my God! What would Warren¡¯s parents think if they saw me in a rumpled bed with Keh!


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. Quickly, I shoved Keh. ¡°Uncle, stop it!¡±


    I was scared to death, ¡°but Keh said to me as if nothing had happened,¡± ¡°What if theye? ¡± His hands did not stop.


    ¡°Keh, like me or not, I¡¯d be dead if the Wilson family saw us like this! Get up quick.¡± I am dying of tension.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°The Wilson family? You think I care about that?¡± The more anxious the little thing is, the more I like her.


    ¡°I do not know what grudge you have against the Wilson family. I am different from you. Even if I do not care about my reputation, I do care about the reputation of the White family, Keh, I beg you.¡±


    I wanted to tease the little woman in my arms, too, but Cliff interjected, ¡°We still have a minute, so I¡¯ll back off, or it will be hard to exin when the Wilson family sees it.¡±


    Once again, it was just me and the little woman left in the room. I smiled bitterly. ¡°You can leave if that¡¯s what you want. Do you have to do anything to show your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to show?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Chris gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Kiss here.¡± I pointed to my lips.


    Even though she and I were having sex, I always took the initiative. Although the little girl¡¯s delicate and pitiful appearance is very attractive, how about she take the initiative?


    I was not done thinking about it when my lips softened. Being kissed and being kissed is somethingpletely different, this kind of feeling made my body tremble, my whole body was like an electric shock.

 Chapter 35

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I was about to move away, but Keh grabbed my waist and deepened the kiss.


    I was so nervous, he still has so much leisure and whimsy to do such a thing. I hurried and my fingers kept bumping against his chest to push him away.


    ¡°What room is Chris in, please?¡± Warren¡¯s slightly concerned voice rings out .


    ¡°Miss Chris is in this ward.¡±


    I shoved Keh away. ¡°You will leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°It seems I can not leave now.¡± He looked at me and spread his hands.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I quickly pushed him toward the bathroom. ¡°I do not care about that. If you daree out, I¡¯ll jump out of the building!¡±


    ¡°You dare threaten me?¡± He raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Keh, I beg you.¡± I show weakness.


    ¡°Be so good as to spare your life.¡± Keh gave me a quick kiss on the lip.


    Shortly after I pushed him in, I was relieved. Before I could go back to bed, Warren¡¯s voice rang in my ears. ¡°Chris, are you okay?¡±


    I stroked the sweat on my head. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Why are not you resting if you had surgery yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Chris, lie down and rest.¡± Sally came in and helped me lie down.


    ¡°Does the wound still hurt?¡± asked Warren guiltily.


    Originally, it hurt a little. I did not feel anything when I was so scared. ¡°It does not hurt.¡±


    ¡°You have really gone too far, is something more important to you than our wife? If anything happens to Chris, see how I take care of you. You have a good wife, but you do not know how to appreciate her.


    ¡°Mama, I know I was wrong and I will not do it again.¡±


    ¡°If you dare bully Chris again, your grandfather will not let you go.


    I like Sally a lot, even though I did not have much contact with her before, and I felt veryfortable in the Wilson family, even though I was only married to Warren for a few days.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I did not tell Warren¡¯s brother I was sick. Before I went to the hospital, I thought it was just a simple physical ache. Warren was very busy with his work and should not have let these things distract him.¡± I quickly exined to my father.


    Sally took my hand and said, ¡°Chris, you can not be too considerate of this man. If it¡¯s time to flirt with him, then let him spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I will be spending more time with Chris in the future, so do not worry about it.¡± Warren looked at me and said to Sally.


    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s okay, do not me Warren. Men should put their careers first, and it¡¯s rare that the daughter-inw¡± women ¡°is so considerate.¡± Thank goodness Warren¡¯s father was speaking, or I would not know what to say.


    Sally looked at me, sighed, and said, ¡°Chris, have a good rest. If you want something, have Warren do it. Mom and Dad will join a foundationter ande visit youter.¡±


    I felt a lot morefortable when I heard they were leaving. ¡°OK, You can count on having Warren¡¯s brother.¡±


    I did not breathe a sigh of relief until they had left.


    Looking at Warren, I said, ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s gettingte. Get to work. There are nurses to take care of me. I¡­.¡±


    ¡°You do not like me that much?¡± Warren looked at me frowning.


    Seeing that Warren had misunderstood me, I quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Warren, that is not the case. I am afraid Miss Kitty will misunderstand.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Do you see Chris¡¯s excited face? Last night she suffered so much, but she still let me go because she does not appreciate her own body?


    Before, I had been worried that the woman I had found would stick to me, and even jump at the chance to be the real Mrs. Wilson.


    Who¡¯s to say I have not already alienated her, because Chris is trying his hardest to avoid me.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    When my cell phone rang, I nced at the message, which turned out to be sent by Keh. ¡°Let us talk about ending the contract now. If you do not talk about it, I wille and talk about it.¡± There is a strong threat in those words.


    I look at Warren and say, ¡°Mr. Warren, I have mentioned before that we can not do this all the time. There should be a time limit in the contract. When the timees, we can argue emotionally or make me out to be a bad wife. That way you can pretend you are hurt and do not want to get married for the time being, and your uncles and aunts will not¡± force you to remarry in thest few years.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    She even thought of the reason. Apparently, that¡¯s what I have been dating her for. Why do I feel so miserable right now saying this about Chris?


    ¡°What about you?¡± i asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± She does not understand what I mean.


    ¡°If you are portrayed as a bad woman, are not you afraid you¡¯ll never marry again?¡± I pressed the unfortunate into my heart.


    ¡°We will talk about the futureter.¡±


    I opened my lips to refuse, but what reason do I have to refuse? Do I want her to y with herself for a lifetime?


    ¡°A year.¡± I close my eyes and say a deadline.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Just as I am about to reply, the phone vibrates and I look at another message from Keh: ¡°Three months.¡± Keh is always a time bomb and I dare not disobey him.


    ¡°A year is too long, three months,¡± I tell Warren.


    Warren frowns. ¡°Three months? No, that¡¯s too short a time. You have seen the way my mother acts towards you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­. six months then?¡± I am very embarrassed myself. Warren gave the White family at least thirty million. Is three months too short?


    ¡°Half a year for now then, we can talk about the reasonter.¡± He said to me with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I thank you Mr. Warren for showing up when the White family needed help the most and giving me a chance to leave.¡±


    ¡°The person I should be thanking is you. My mother is very fond of you. Do not talk about these things, get a good rest.¡±


    Warren stood up and covered me. ¡°Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?¡±


    In the old days, I would have been polite and said no. Considering Keh was still in the bathroom, I nodded and said, ¡°I am hungry. Mr. Warren, can you buy me some gruel?¡±


    ¡°What vor do you like?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine, I am never picky about food.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    With those two words, Warren got up and left, looking like he was going to buy me a gruel himself.


    As soon as Warren left, the bathroom door opened and Keh appeared with a cold face.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to extend the term to half a year? Can you imagine me going to the Wilson family now to announce our rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 36

    I had a big headache and managed to send Warren and Sally away, but there is still one tricky person.


    ¡°Uncle, do not do this, I can not help it. Since I promised him at the beginning to y the piecepletely, Mr. Warren was also good to me. How can people not have a conscience?¡± I quickly reassured him.


    ¡°If he¡¯s good to you, is it wrong for me to be good to you?¡± Keh looked even more upset.


    ¡°No, no, no, you treat me better and you have helped me several times.¡± I hurried to reassure him.


    Keh¡¯s look improved. ¡°I have been thinking about what you said to me the other day.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said that if I am not around, don¡¯t entice your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I can not remember what I said to him before.


    ¡°I said I had a secret to tell you. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    As soon as I heard it was a secret, I got excited. ¡°What secret? I want to hear it!¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He intertwined his fingers and I put my face to his mouth without thinking.


    His warm breath flowed into my ears and my body shuddered unconsciously.


    ¡°If I tell you that I am sincere to you and like you, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡±


    His voice is very beautiful, with a strong appeal, and he said this sentence with rare affection and seriousness.


    These moving words rang in my ears and I was speechless on the spot.


    I was dazed and staggering for half a day: ¡°You, you said you liked me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I am sincere, can I ask for your sincerity now?¡±


    I was a little ¡°confused¡± in my heart, and this confession came quite suddenly. Originally, I thought Keh was just ying a trick on me, but I did not expect him to really like me.


    ¡°I, I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Is it a burden to be my wife?¡±


    Seeing that Keh was angry, I quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I just do not know my heart yet. I am sorry, I can not ept it.¡±


    I am a conservative person when ites to love. I am not worried about my future for the White family. The most important thing about my agreement with Warren is that we do not have to feel affection for each other, so I will agree right away.


    Keh frowned and slumped, ¡°Do not you have someone else in your heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± I did have a crush on a man all along, but he did not know what I was thinking.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°How dare you!¡± I pulled her into my arms. ¡°You have been my wife for a long time. From now on, you can only have me in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am sorry, affection can not be forced. Now I can not love you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You say it again!¡± I squeezed her chin tightly with my fingers.


    ¡°Uncle, you, don¡¯t do this.¡± Tears filled my eyes.


    ¡°Take back what you just said.¡± I looked coldly at that ungrateful woman and said that I liked her, but she did not dare like me.


    ¡°I can not do it.¡±


    I looked at her coldly, let go of her body and said word for word in her ear, ¡°I gave you a chance, I hope you will not cry to beg me.¡±


    Worried that I might hurt the little woman if I stayed any longer, I turned and left the room.


    Cliff¡¯s view


    Watching Keh leave with a cold expression, I asked, ¡°Sir, what is going on with you and Miss Chris?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that ungrateful woman in front of me.¡± Keh is now an angry and irritated lion, and the coldness on his body makes people shiver.


    I mmed the car door and hesitated to say anything to calm him down when Keh¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°Investigate her, I want to know every man around her since she was a child!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Now I finally know what happened. I didn¡¯t expect Chris to already have a sweetheart already. I thought he would really matched her.


    Now she¡¯s upset Keh, because not only her, but every man who had a rtionship with her did not end well.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    When I look out the window, I see everything that has happened in thest few days in my head. Every time I am in a mess, Kehes to the rescue.


    But feelings are not other things, you can not just give them away out of gratitude, otherwise it¡¯s unfair to him and me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± It turned out that Warren had bought oatmeal and wasing back.


    I quickly came back to my senses. ¡°Nothing, Mr. Warren. When can I go to work?¡±


    ¡°How can you go to work like this? I have informed Human Resources that if you are well next Monday, you can go straight to work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren,¡± I thanked him from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°Thank you for what? It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t me me. I bought oatmeal for you and I don¡¯t know if you like it or not.¡± Warren opens the lid of the box.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll get it.¡± I take the bowl from him.


    As I looked at the bowl in my hand, I thought this is how the man fed mest night.


    He is so arrogant that he does not even have any consideration for the Wilson family. He must hate me if I ruined his ego.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Looking at Chris¡¯ thoughtful expression, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s by my side, but her heart does not know where she¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Chris, did you get yourself to the hospital after your illness yesterday?¡±


    That pile of dishes in the kitchen, if Chris can not even carry the dishes, does she still have the strength toe to the hospital?


    Unexpectedly, panic shed on Chris¡¯ small face. ¡°Yes, I came by myself.¡±


    A woman who is not good at lying can be recognised as a liar at first nce. I did not borate, but I felt an inexplicable unease in my heart.


    This person must not be a woman, or she need not lie. Jim said earlier that Chris once pulled a ck card.


    That means there must be a man behind Chris. What the rtionship is between this man and her, I do not know right now.


    I took a card out of my wallet and handed it to Chris, who looked sombre. ¡°Mr. Warren, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°After all, you are my wife. Take this card and the password is six 0¡¯s.¡±


    Chris refused to take it. ¡°Mr. Warren, you do not have to give it to me. You have already paid for her. I feel sorry for her. If you give me another card, I¡¯ll¡­.¡±


    She does not want to spend her own money, but she¡¯s willing to spend other men¡¯s money! Thinking about it like this, my heart bes even more unhappy. ¡°Take it.¡±


    This time she finally epted it.


    The rtionship with Chris is unpleasant, even though I have a lot to say in my heart, but I can not say it when Ie to my mouth. After sitting for a while, I was so embarrassed that I decided to leave first.


    ¡°Get a good rest, find a caregiver if you need anything, and I wille see you this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you do not have toe if you are that busy. In my case, it is only a minor surgery. I will be in the hospital for two days for observation.¡±


    ¡°Are you so bent on disappointing the kindness of others?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I am just afraid Miss Kitty might misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°You and I have clear consciences. What do you want her to misunderstand?¡± I couldn¡¯t go on, so I got up and left.

 Chapter 37

    Chris¡¯ pov


    I was somewhat helpless in the face of this pair of uncle and nephew. Although these two people look different, their temperaments are inexplicably simr.


    The ck card has not yet been returned, and there is still a tinum card.


    I hid in the bedspread with my face covered. God, are you good or bad for me?


    After spending a day in the hospital, I am getting bored.


    Be¡¯s pov


    As I walked through the hospital corridor, I kept thinking that this is not a good thing to do. I took Kitty¡¯s hand and advised her, ¡°Kitty, let us go back. You did not see Mr. Warren so angryst night.¡±


    ¡°Go back? Be, as you could seest night, Warren never lost his temper with me. Yesterday he was so fierce with me that he embarrassed me in front of so many people. That bitch must have seduced Warren while I was away, which has led to Warren caring so much about her now. I¡¯d like to see what tricks she¡¯s up to!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already in the hospital, it should not be a trick,¡± I whispered.


    Last night was the first time I had ever seen Warren so angry. I do not want to go through that again in my life.


    ¡°No sooner had I called Warren away than she turned around and got sick. Is there such a coincidence? It¡¯s clear she¡¯s deliberately deceiving us.¡±


    Kitty herself uses this trick often, so it¡¯s only natural that she thought others like her, seduce men in this way. Even if I believe that, as a friend, it¡¯s hard to say.


    ¡°Well, this is the ward.¡± Looking at the ward number, I was drawn in by Kitty.


    I see a woman sleeping in a hospital bed. There is a morbid beauty on her face, and there is clearly no powder that makes people love for no reason.


    Many people look ugly when they have no makeup on, and beautiful when they have makeup on.


    This Chris has a good foundation. Her small face is as pale as snow, wless, and her in face makes people feel sorry.


    Kitty¡¯s point of view


    This is the reason why my heart is so restless.


    This woman is so beautiful that people want to protect her when she does not wear makeup. Warren is confronted with a face like this every day. What if he likes her?


    No, I can let that happen.


    ¡°She¡¯s Chris? She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Even Be could not get out of her amazement, which strengthened my resolve to teach Chris a lesson.


    I picked up the water cup from the table and threw it right in Chris¡¯ face.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    As I was fast asleep, my face suddenly cooled. I opened my eyes and saw the cup in Kitty¡¯s hand before I realized what had happened.


    ¡°Miss Kitty, what are you doing! I put up with youst time in the coffee store.¡± Kitty being Warren¡¯s favorite girl, I have indulged many times.


    ¡°Doing what? It seems thest warning still is not working. You fox are trying to seduce Warren again? I can not spare you this time.¡±


    She tore open my bedspread. ¡°Are not you sick? I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    When I opened her quilt, I saw the tinum card from Chris.


    This card is custom made and has Warren¡¯s name on it.


    ¡°He gave you that card! You bitch, I am his girlfriend!¡±


    Warren did indeed give this woman his card, even though I am now using his secondary card.


    ¡°Miss Kitty, calm down, this card is¡­.¡±


    This woman is still trying to justify herself! I asked Be to hold her and I need to teach her a lesson and let her know what I am!


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Kitty grabbed me like crazy. I was a patient and my body was being hugged by Be, let alone fighting back. I did not even have a chance to fight back.


    ¡°Bitch, I killed you, how dare you seduce my husband.¡± Hearing her insults, I did not even have the strength to retort anything.


    Be¡¯s pov


    Kitty told me to teach this woman a lesson, but I did not give it a second thought. But soon I realized that something was wrong.


    Chris¡¯ wound was torn open under Kitty¡¯s scratch and the woman¡¯s pajamas were stained red.


    I rushed to Kitty and shouted, ¡°Kitty, stop fighting. She¡¯s bleeding. She¡¯s not just pretending to be sick. She¡¯s really sick.¡±


    Before Kitty could stop, an angry voice rang in her ears and mine, ¡°Kitty, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Warren, you, let me exin.¡± Kitty was so frightened that she almost copsed on the floor.


    I also quickly pushed Chris away. There is only one thought in my heart: it¡¯s over!


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    After being thrown away from Be, I hit the bed and pulled my wound so that I almost cried from the pain.


    Although I am not squeamish, I am a person who is afraid of pain.


    ¡°Chris, are you okay?¡± Warren came in with a worried face.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, my wound seems to have opened up.¡± I looked down at myself and saw the blood on my clothes, and I was in a hurry.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I rang the bell and was very concerned about Chris¡¯ injury. Kitty leaned toward me and said, ¡°Warren, I am sorry, I came all this way to see her. It was her insulting words that made me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I believe in my eyes.¡± All I saw was Be and Kitty beating Chris up like crazy.


    No matter what Chris said, she¡¯s just a patient, is not she, and that¡¯s worth killing?


    ¡°Warren, let me exin. It¡¯s really not what you think. She called me names first and said I was a mistress. She is your real wife. Be can testify to that.¡±


    In the past I would have defended Kitty, but now it bothers me that Kitty continues to talk in my presence.


    ¡°This is a hospital, what are you talking about? Go back first.¡±


    ¡°Warren¡­.¡± Kitty opened her mouth to say something else, and Be hastily pulled her away.


    The nurse rushed over and was shocked to see Chris¡¯ wound. ¡°What happened? The patient was operated on yesterday and told to take good care of it. How could he hurt himself like that?¡±


    The head nurse yelled at me. Obviously, the head nurse did not know me in her forties.


    Right now, I do not have time to worry about it. Chris¡¯ hair and clothes are ¡°messy,¡± and her eyes are still red. The little appearance is pathetic as it is.


    The head nurse quickly had Chris moved to the operating room to disinfect and suture her again. If the wound is infected, it will be difficult.


    As I followed the car away, Chris gave me a forced smile, ¡°Do not worry, it¡¯s just a new suture, it¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    At this point, she was stillforting me. Compared to Kitty, who identally broke her finger on a flower thorn, Chris is like a wild weed exposed to wind and rain, while Kitty is a housent that can not stand wind and rain.


    As for the identity, it is clear that Chris is the real bigdy and Kitty was born in poverty.


    Chris did not say a word about the previous events. Judging by her ¡°characters¡±, I absolutely do not think Chris will scold Kitty.


    If she really has a heart for me, as often as she has the opportunity to reach out to me, not only does this girl not reach out to me, she alienates herself all over the ce.


    She kept reminding me that I was afraid of Miss Kitty¡¯s misunderstanding. I thought about how I had seen her in a mess at the restaurant earlier, and she still had coffee stains on her body. Is it¡­.


    There is a deep meaning in my eyes. It seems that Kitty has been doing a lot of things behind my back.


    A lot of things will be known, of course, if I connect her to it. As I look at Chris, who has been wronged but does not say a word, my eyes are just desperate.


    ¡°It will be okay.¡± My throat is a little tight.


    Chris smiles gently, as if the devastated flowers are still trying to bloom after the rain.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a little surgery. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As I watched her being taken to the operating room, I left the hospital with a calm expression.


    I drove to the Ind Restaurant and called up the monitoring of the time I had met Chris that day.


    When I saw Kitty strutting around pouring hot coffee on Chris, the joints of my hand holding the mouse turned white.


    No wonder Chris saw me dodging then. It was all because of Kitty!


    At this moment, my heart is about to explode with rage. Is this the woman I care so much about? The little apparition I used to think was cute is now just unreasonable, and I even feel a little sick.


    I took out my cell phone and called Kitty, and the phone was quickly connected.


    ¡°Warren.¡± Kitty¡¯s voice was full of joy.


    ¡°Kitty, I ask you a question and you answer me honestly.¡± I suppressed my anger and said.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Where were you at five in the afternoon on the 16th?¡± I ignored her words and asked coldly.


    If she can admit it and apologize to Chris, ii will just let it go, but I underestimate her brazenness,


    ¡°I am shopping, with Be.¡±


    ¡°Remember again, did you see anyone that day?¡± I still give her a chance.

 Chapter 38

    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know why he asked that question. He went to the clients that day to talk about the contract, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t know anything about Chris and me.


    Why would he ask if he didn¡¯t know? Chris, that bitch must haveined to Warren.


    I sighed, ¡°Warren, I am not going to lie to you. In fact, I met someone at Ind Restaurant Coffee back in the day, Chris.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Since she was honest, my anger subsided a bit and I was more curious about what Chris and Kitty had said that day.


    ¡°Warren, I never actually wanted to tell you those words, but since you asked me, I won¡¯t hide anything from you. Chris asked me over and warned me to leave you. She said she was now the Wilson family¡¯s ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ and that I was just a mistress. How am I supposed to leave you? I said I don¡¯t want names, identity or money, I just wanted you, and when she got angry, she threw a cup of hot coffee in my face.¡±


    When I heard the following words, I knew she was lying. The surveince camera in front of me clearly showed Kitty pouring the coffee on Chris.


    I pressed the ss to the bridge of my nose and asked word for word, ¡°Kitty, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Who spilled the coffee on who?¡±


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t you believe me? Or what Chris said to you? Don¡¯t believe a word she said. This woman approached you purposefully from the beginning. It was false that she made a contract with you. It was true that she really wanted to possess you. Her means were very clever.¡± Kitty¡¯s shrill voice rang out.


    ¡°Kitty, why didn¡¯t I find this out sooner? It turns out you have a very thick skin! Not only do you know right from wrong, but you are so calcting. Are you still the Kitty I know?¡± said I, sighing.


    ¡°Warren, what did she say to you? I have been with you so long that you¡¯d rather believe her than me? I see. You must think she¡¯s better looking than me and is the daughter of the White family. And I am nothing and can not give you children. You are beginning to loathe me. Don¡¯t you forget that! I can not have children of my own because I want to protect you! You can not get rid of me! ¡±


    Kitty hissed, as if I were the ungrateful one.


    ¡°Kitty, whether it was the coffee thing or what you did to her today, she did not say a word in my presence.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then how would I know, right? That day I met her covered in coffee stains. She saw me and left without saying anything. I overheard what happened earlier at the hospital and stopped monitoring. If I had not seen the proof with my own eyes, I would have been deceived by you. She keeps her distance from me everywhere. She never oversteps her bounds of politeness. You have treated her this way over and over again. Kitty, how can you be like that now? ¡±


    Seeing the incident, Kitty apologized repeatedly, ¡°I am sorry, Warren, I, I did not mean it, I just loved you too much, I was afraid she would take you away from me, and I was¡± fascinated ¡°for a while to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to her this time, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± I hung up the phone angrily.


    I rushed back to the hospital, feeling even more guilty toward Chris after watching the video.


    She had clearly been greatly wronged, and she did not say a word to me.


    Back at the hospital, her wound had been stitched and taken care of. She was lying in bed looking at TV andughing happily at what she saw.


    ¡°Chris.¡± I stood at the door with a lunch box and looked at her apologetically. She could stillugh.


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°It does not hurt.¡± How could it not hurt? After suffering such trauma for two days, she just tried not to say it.


    ¡°I bought you some porridge. You should be hungry.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I could tell by Warren¡¯s sad look that he must be to me for Kitty beating me. ¡°Mr. Warren, you do not have to look at me like that. You have not done anything wrong. Miss Kitty should love you too much to do such a thing. Do not you think I am all right now?¡±


    ¡°You do not hate her?¡±


    ¡°Hate? Why should I hate? She just loves you too much, but I hope you can deal with her well. I have nothing to do with you, so let her stop misunderstanding me.¡±


    Although I was a little upset at first, I can understand why women are insecure when I think about Kitty¡¯s situation carefully.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    The thought of Kitty ndering Chris so much and Chris saying only good things about her everywhere makes me more and more weary of Kitty.


    I did not want to mention the woman in front of Chris. I opened the food box and said, ¡°Eat first. I have already discharged you.¡±


    ¡°Can I be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Well, just have the doctore and remove the stitches in a few days. You should recover well in those days.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Can I ask Mr. Warren to take me home?¡±


    ¡°I am not talking about you going back to your apartment building, I am talking about you going to our wedding room.¡±


    Chris¡¯ face changed, ¡°That¡­.¡±


    Seeing that she was hesitating, I exined, ¡°Mom is worried about you, she cane to you anytime. How can I exin if you are not here?¡±


    In fact, I also have some selfishness in me. I am afraid that something will happen to Chris here, and I want to take care of her myself.


    Cliff¡¯s view


    As night falls, the street lights up likeesimals.


    A man stood still in front of the transparent patio door, and the mirrored ss reflected the man¡¯s frozen, beautiful face.


    That was what I saw when I knocked on the door and walked in. With a sigh, I asked, ¡°Sir, are not you going home tonight?¡±


    He used to be a workaholic. Back then, he often worked overtime to get work done at thepany.


    With his insane dedication, he made it to the top in no time.


    Although he does not have as much to do now, he included extra luxury suites on the top floor when nning the building.


    I have been with him all the way and have been very worried about him.


    Now that his career has reached its peak, there is only one thing that can bother him, and that is Miss Chris.


    ¡°Did you find the information I was looking for?¡± He turned and looked at me,


    ¡°I found it.¡± I handed him the information document in my hand.

 Chapter 39

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Last time I asked Cliff to check Chris¡¯ family background, I looked into it a little more this time. Including Chris¡¯ final grades in the first grade of elementary school, the data show that Chris has been a good student with excellent academic performance since childhood.


    Her academic performance is very good, and because of her family background and appearance, there is never a shortage of suitors around her.


    From elementary school to junior high school, there are no problems. Since high school, Chris, who is in the first ce, is in second ce.


    The first became a male sentry named nd, who took first ce in the whole high school.


    Attached is a photo of nd, a clean, sunny, and white-skinned handsome boy.


    There is no connection between the two in high school, and they were admitted to the same faculty at the same college.


    Although they are not in the same ss, they are both cadres of the student union, nd is the president of the student union and Chris is the vice president, so they have a little more contact in the long run.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Chris seems to have always had a crush on this man named nd. On his birthdayst year, Miss Chris personally folded 999 paper cranes to prepare a confession. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened. Miss Chris burned the paper cranes and never confessed.¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred and ny-nine? She¡¯s really free enough.¡± I think of the little woman who seriously folded a paper crane picture for another man and my mood is like a thunderp.


    Cliff coughed twice and said, ¡°Sir, I also found this nd information. Take a look at it.¡±


    I got the information, and on the cover is this photo of nd, a mild-mannered-looking gigolo.


    It turns out he was part of the Robert family. The information clearly states that nd, the Baron¡¯s youngest son, was not recognized by the Robert family because he came from an extramarital affair and his mother is a barmaid.


    The Robert family considers nd¡¯s mother to be an impure barmaid and does not recognize or ept the mother and son at all. nd has worked hard to get ahead and give her mother a good life.


    After seeing his life experience, I was not as hostile toward him as before.


    ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, there are many people who have been close to him since he was a child. He is concentrating on his studies. Even though he gets along well with Miss Chris, he is not aware that he has any affection for her.¡±


    I was satisfied with Keh¡¯s answer, ¡°Is he doing an internship now too?¡±


    ¡°nd is smart and has always been one of the best in school. In theory, he has good prospects, but instead of choosing a job in finance, he signed with Star Entertainment Company.¡±


    I sat back in my chair and casually said, ¡°Oh, he wants to be a star?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, it seems that is the case. His outward condition is very good. He just signed the contractst week. Did not he put life and death in my hands when he signed the Star Entertainment Company? Should I arrange for him to resign? Or should he resign the contract himself?¡±


    As I listened to Cliff, I shook my head. If I had not read his information beforehand, I might not want to cut him off. Being in the same boat, he never bothered Chris, and I would not want to kill him either.


    ¡°No, as long as he has nothing to do with the woman, you do not have to pay attention to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by the way, something happened at the hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cliff answered cautiously, ¡°Kitty made trouble with Miss Chris and identally tore open Miss Chris¡¯s wound.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    I was angry with Chris for refusing me, but would she die of pain at the thought that the little woman who had been so afraid of surgery had torn open her wound again?


    ¡°Sir, you have nothing to worry about. Fortunately, the wound is only torn open and not infected. Once she¡¯s stitched up, she¡¯ll be fine. Warren is concerned that Kitty is not good for Miss Chris and has taken her back to the mansion.¡±


    My brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°She¡¯s staying with Warren now?¡±


    ¡°It should be, sir, what do you think? If you really like Miss Chris, it would be better if she and Warren terminated the contract sooner. Even if Warren does not like Kitty now, who can guarantee that they will not continue to make love under the same roof for a long time? To say the least, I think Miss Chris is much better than that Kitty, and she is very attractive to men. When two people fake it¡­.¡±


    ¡°How dare she!¡± I tapped the table angrily and took a deep breath. ¡°You think I do not want her to cancel the contract. That¡¯s not Warren¡¯s problem, it¡¯s hers. If I force my way in, the stubborn little woman will have a guilty conscience, dammit.¡±


    I do not care about anything, but that little woman cares about too many things. Even if I can settle this matter, I can not ease her conscience.


    ¡°It seems he really likes Miss Chris and will do anything for her,¡± Cliff said.


    As I look at the lights outside the window, someone¡¯s voicees to my mind, ¡°Keh, if you like a girl one day, you should love her well. Hold her in your hand and spoil her, do not let her cry, treat her like a baby.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    Looking at the thoughtful person, the man who used to be highly effective and iron, at the moment, he frowned. It seems he really is stuck.


    ¡°Sir, indeed, you have nothing to worry about. You can look at the information of Miss Chris. She is abative person. Warren likes Kitty with all his heart and has not been with other women all these years. The two of them have been having a good time together. As for nd, do not worry, he¡¯s too enterprising.¡±


    Looking at his slightly raised eyebrows, I continued, ¡°Sir, Miss Chris probably holds nd in high esteem. After all, nd has always stood in front of her. Someday she¡¯ll find out she¡¯s better than nd, and maybe she¡¯ll like him then.¡±


    I still have great confidence in my boss. I have never met anyone better than Keh.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I was not pleased with his words, ¡°Find a way to get her into mypany.¡±


    She and Warren face each other day and night, and it is inevitable that something will happen.


    ¡°OK, I will make arrangements. I will definitely let Miss Chris work in ourpany. Will I leave nd alone for now?¡±


    ¡°As long as he does not hurt Chris, you do not have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there are no servants at Warren¡¯s mansion. Miss Chris is going home to him now because of illness. We can not go in, but we can,¡± plugging in ¡°others to inquire about the news.¡±


    ¡°Why do not you make it quick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Seeing how fast Cliff runs, my assistant is still verypetent. .

 Chapter 40

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    At first I did not want to live in Warren¡¯s house, but eventually Warren talked me into it.


    When Sallyes to visit me and has not seen me. It¡¯s really hard to exin this to her. Besides, I am hurt now and I need to take good care of myself and get some rest.


    It¡¯s just that I am still worried about Kitty, ¡°Mr. Warren, if I stay at your house, Miss Kitty will misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°You are thinking about her even now.¡± Said Warren, frowning.


    ¡°She loves you too much, I can understand that.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll exin it to her, let us go.¡± Warren leaned down and picked me up.


    I am not used to this. ¡°Mr. Warren, I can go by myself. I do not want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I bear a great responsibility for your injury. If you reopen the wound, there will be trouble. Let me take care of you.¡±


    I blushed in his arms.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    From this angle, I can see her frizzy and distorted long ¡°hair¡±, her pink poodle face, and her soft red lips, and my throat inevitably tightens.


    Especially her shyness is more like a feather ¡°hair¡± that unconsciously stirs my heart.


    There is always a faint body scent on her body, and the faint scent when I sit with her calms my heart.


    When I return to the vi, I put her on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up your room. If my mother does note, you will stay in the second bedroom. Can shee that night, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, please.¡± Chris looked up at me and said.


    ¡°Do not be so polite. Do not call me Mr. Warren at home. I always feel very posh.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°What you have called me up to now will do.¡±


    She looked at me faintly and eximed, ¡°Warren ¡­. Brother.¡±


    That title softens my heart.


    This time she was not ying games, she was really calling me.


    ¡°Rest first, I will go and make your bed and the servant who will take care of you wille tomorrow.¡±


    I pushed my sses, outwardly calm but inwardly happy.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    So I was staying in Warren¡¯s mansion, in a strange room, and my heart was not restless.


    Even if Warren does this just topensate me, will it make Kitty misunderstand me even more? I do not want to be an obstacle between two people.


    A message arrived on my cell phone, and when I saw the name I rarely contacted, my heart suddenly contracted.


    On the screen were two words, nd.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    nd and I have known each other for several years. He must have something to contact me about. Even on holidays, there is no blessing message.


    But I edited the blessing messages back each time and finally deleted them myself before I sent them.


    The ovep between me and him is limited to some departmental activities of the student union. With the internship unit in junior year, he and I have withdrawn from the meeting. The connection between the student union has been broken for a long time. Why did he send me a message at this time?


    The finger on the keyboard quickly replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you free on Saturday night? The department party.¡±


    It turned out to be just a department meeting, and I was a little perplexed. It was also true that the person could only contact me for something.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    nd routinely sent the time and ce.


    I kept reading the messages he sent, just like any mail from him, but I never dared toment on them. Love is cautious.


    I can only look at him so humbly from a distance.


    Last year, I finally mustered up the courage to make a confession on his birthday. I had specially folded 999 paper cranes, and on each paper crane was a sentence I wanted to say.


    But I had not counted on meeting a guide at his birthday party to hear his confession. nd ruthlessly rejected the guide, showing that he had no intention of falling in love.


    He said to focus on studies and career, so I burned those things and hid that love in my heart.


    There are still a few days until the weekend, so my body should recover soon and I would be able to go out again.


    The next morning the servant came, a guide, a little girl who seemed not much older than me and had great sympathy.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Warren, Miss Chris. I am the new nanny. You can call me Linda.¡±


    Warren nodded. ¡°My wife just had surgery. Your main job while I am gone is to take care of her feeding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Brother Warren, go to work. I¡¯ll be fine at home.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°OK, then I will go. You can call me if you have anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Linda escorts me to the door. ¡°Mr. Warren, take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to open the door if a Miss Kitty ising,¡± I told her cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    I didn¡¯t leave until I told her, lest Kitty get in trouble with her again.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    The days at the Warren mansion are quiet and leisurely, and no one bothers me. Sallyes to see me from time to time. Linda is very lively and amuses me every day.


    My wound has healed quickly with good care and Warren has promised me that I can go to work next Monday.


    The premise is that my body needs to get better, so I am doing nothing these days and concentrating on recovering from the injury.


    On Saturday afternoon, I took off my home clothes and put on a white dress. I said to Linda, ¡°Linda, can you braid your hair?¡± These days I get along very well with Linda and consider her my friend.


    ¡°Who is Miss going to see tonight? You dressed so nicely.¡±


    ¡°The Student Association dinner, I used to be the vice president. Since everyone has to go their own way, they alle together to meet.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thedy must dress well tonight. I will braid your hair.¡±


    I wore light makeup and a pair of earrings.


    Only I know I dressed up for this person.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Warren returned as he reached the door. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Reunion, do not you have a social party today?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Lately I have been turning down all the evening entertainments, not even going to Kitty¡¯s.


    I do not know if I am afraid Sally wille to check, or if I just want to see Chris. Every now and then when I go to work I think someone is waiting for me at home. I do not want anything, I just want to get home fast.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°I just need to take a cab so you do not have to walk extra.¡±


    ¡°Still polite to me? That¡¯s what I am supposed to do.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    That evening I received a call from Linda, ¡°Sir, Miss is dressed super nice tonight.¡±


    During those days, I was kept informed by Linda of Chris¡¯s every move in great detail.


    ¡°Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be talking about a ss reunion.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I hung up the phone, just a ss reunion, I did not take it to heart.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Send Chris to the door of the restaurant. ¡°Call me first when you get back in the evening, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Worried that she would turn me down, I added, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you toe back alone at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Warren, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Chris nodded and pushed open the door to get out of the car.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I did not expect to hear a familiar male voice right after I got out of the car, ¡°Chris.¡±


    When I heard that voice, my body shook slightly and I turned to look at him.


    As far as I could see, a man in a white shirt was standing not far from me.


    Clean jade face, fine bangs on his forehead, a gust of wind blowing and tugging at the bangs in front of his forehead.


    His hands are randomly in his trousers pockets, and his shadow is long drawn into the sunset.


    It took me a while to find my voice: ¡°nd.¡±


    A simple name seems to have used up all my strength.


    ¡°They are all here, all waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a traffic jam on the road.¡± I walked toward him step by step, my face burning.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I was inexplicably annoyed when I saw the sheepish expression on her face in the car. She was avoiding me. Even if things are a little better these days, she¡¯ll never look at me that way.


    This man is different from Chris, and I am even more unhappy when I think about it.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see that Chris¡¯s bag is in the passenger seat, and I push open the door and walk toward Chris.


    ¡°Chris, you forgot your bag.¡± I hand him the bag.


    Chris took the bag I handed her, but I gently stroked her hair. ¡°Do not y too long, I will pick you up in the evening.¡±


    Chris replied with a somewhat wooden response, ¡°OK.¡±


    nd¡¯s pov


    I look at the man, suit and tie, elegant and modest, personable, a perfect lover, the key is his identity.


    I know him, Warren, the young gentleman of the Wilson family.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    As I watched Warren walk away, I nced at nd, who was standing not far away. He must have misunderstood.


    I wanted to exin it to him, but if I thought I had nothing to do with him, why would he listen to my exnation?


    ¡°Let us go inside.¡±


    nd said unexpectedly, ¡°Are you in love?¡±


    I panicked for no reason because in my opinion, nd is a person who does not care about anything but school, let alone spheming about other people¡¯s love lives.


    This question ¡­.


    ¡°Can not I answer?¡± I am not afraid to answer, but I do not know how to answer. My rtionship with Warren can not be exined in a few words.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s your freedom.¡± nd was not displeased with my answer.


    He and I entered the box without words, and Sunny greeted us as soon as we stepped through the door.


    ¡°Chris, you are finally here. I have not seen you in a long time. What have you been busy withtely?¡±


    ¡°Submitting a resume to apply for a job, what about you, did you find an internship?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you do not know my character. I do not want to work in thepany. Recently, I sang in a bar. After a while, you will alle to support me.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you will.¡± Webster said, ¡°Chris, nd, you cane too. We will not have as much time to work in the future.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I have no reason to decline. I just want to stay with nd a little longer.


    At the dining table, everyone was happy and talking about their recent lives.


    ¡°Congrattions to our president, who is going to be a big star. Come on, you should sign first so you do not have to wait in line when I see youter.¡±


    I was confused. ¡°What big star?¡±


    ¡°Chris, do not you know that nd has signed Star Entertainment Company? It¡¯s known as the Star Factory.¡±


    I can not ept this news at the moment. Is not nd¡¯s first goal to enter financial institutions and make great efforts?


    ¡°nd, will you be a star?¡± I can not associate him with a star at the moment.


    ¡°To be precise, I am still a trainee.¡±


    ¡°But do not you want to work in a financial institution?¡±


    ¡°People can change.¡± nd replied weakly, ¡°I do not know what happened to him.¡±


    But no one can change their decision.


    ¡°No matter what industry you are in, I think you¡¯ll be sessful. I¡¯ll make a toast to you.¡±


    The cups clinked together and we drank together.


    I did not eat much, but I drank a lot of wine and was soon drunk.


    nd¡¯s pov


    Chris is already drunk, but Sunny still has to take a few of us to the bar. ¡°She¡¯s drunk, I¡¯ll take her home first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why are you disappointed? After all, I had such a good time today, and Chris woke up soon.¡±


    I could not refuse Sunny, so I had to take a cab with them to the bar.


    Chris was asleep. When she hit the ss for the third time, I put her head on my shoulder.


    As I looked at the little woman leaning against my shoulder, her little white face was covered with ayer of red clouds, like peach blossoms in March, with a slight pink ¡± The small, slightly open mouth is very attractive, such an innocent sleeping face that would please a security guard. But for me¡­.


    The car was about to arrive at the bar when I gently touched Chris.


    ¡°Chris, we arrived.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chris¡¯ point of view


    I opened my eyes, which were still quite dazed, and found the handsome face close by.


    ¡°Your mouth is watering.¡± He looked at me and said.


    I was so startled that I jumped up from his shoulder and ¡°touched¡± my mouth. ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    nd chuckled. ¡°I lied to you.¡±


    How did this man change? But this is the first time I have seen nd¡¯s evil smile.


    It¡¯s over. I am going to fall in love with him again.


    ¡°Chris, you are awake. You¡¯ll be at the bar soon.¡±


    I followed them to the bar. I rarelye to a ce like this, and the whole person is a little ufortable.


    Sunny goes backstage to warm up and change while Webster goes to the bathroom.


    nd and I were the only ones left in the ce, and my heart was pounding.


    ¡°Well¡­. do you really want to be a star?¡± I happened to find a topic.


    ¡°Stars earn money faster.¡±


    ¡°Are you very short of money?¡± I guess ¡°confused¡± that nd¡¯s family is as secretive as he is.


    ¡°Are not you short?¡±


    I am speechless, and I too am short of money. Although Ie from the White family, after the decline of the White family, I have lived harder than ordinary people.


    It turns out I am not the only one suffering.


    I picked up a bottle of beer. ¡°No matter what path you choose, I sincerely hope you will live better and better.¡±


    Today¡¯s nd seems to have changed a bitpared to the past. I do not know if it¡¯s my imagination. I always feel that nd is not so cold.


    ¡°Chris, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I put down the wine, not knowing what he was going to say.


    ¡°This bar is so big, it¡¯s hard to find a bathroom. Hey, did you drink all that?¡± Webster¡¯s words came abruptly.


    nd¡¯s words were interrupted and I turned to look at him. ¡°What were you about to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Have you found a job yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, I found it.¡± I always get the feeling that¡¯s definitely not what he was going to say.


    Webster¡¯s excited voice broke through the subtle atmosphere between nd and me. ¡°Look, Sunny ising on stage.¡±


    Sunny waved at us, and Webster seemed to have be a big fan of hers, interacting with her constantly.


    ¡°Trainees should be very tough?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fortunately, thepany contracted a total of 30 people. After a month of training, only two people were selected to sign a formal contract.¡±


    ¡°That tough? Is not that devil?¡± I have never been in the entertainment business and do not know the hard work there.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ll survive no matter what.¡± He looked at me urgently.


    ¡°The training must be very strenuous, you should take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°You are worried about me?¡± nd¡¯s eyes shed.


    I rolled my eyes sheepishly. I drank wine today like I was much bolder than I used to be.


    Warren and I agreed that we would find an opportunity to separate in six months and that we would not interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives.


    Keh haspletely disappeared from my world since that day. Indeed, I am now only an expendable ything for him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°nd, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s a bit noisy here. Shall we go outside and talk?¡±


    I was a little drunk, somehow I secretly loved him for so many years, no matter what he promises, I should always speak clearly so I will not regret it.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    nd and I left the bar, where it was quiet at the door, in contrast to the noise inside.


    I rubbed my small hands together. ¡°This¡­. nd.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I have always been very¡­.¡± I faltered, unable to speak, and my heart leaped wildly. I had never been so nervous when I took the college entrance exam.


    Instead of interrupting me, nd looked at me gently and waited calmly for what I had to say.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A cold sound reached my ears.


    Hearing this sound, I stopped on the spot as if I had been struck by lightning.


    I turned around and saw that Keh was just getting out of the car with an expressionless face, apanied by several cars, and all those who got out were Starlight Glimmer, obviously different from ordinary people.


    A charming woman in a low-cut ck dress walked right up to Keh. ¡°Brother Keh, did you miss me?¡±


    The moment I saw Keh, my heart went up to my throat. Thinking of what he had done to me in the past, what was I supposed to do if he messed with me again here?


    Just as I was sweating and overwhelmed, Keh walked straight away from me and nd. He did not even look at me as if we did not know each other.


    ¡°Brother Keh, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me.¡± I watched the woman in ck and ran toward Keh, tenderly taking his arm and unconsciously intecing my fingers.


    ¡°I hear the grills in this bar look good. It took Mr. Keh a long time to find it. I still have to let him enjoy himself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you do not know he hates those things. Besides, Mia¡¯s here. Are you crazy to find him a wife?¡±


    ¡°Sue, if he likes Mia, will he ept it long ago and wait until now? I bet he¡¯ll like this girl tonight.¡±


    A line of people walked past me talking andughing.


    nd did not speak to me for a long time. ¡°What did you want to tell me? What¡¯s always wrong with you?¡±


    I raised my head and panicked. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Webster can not see us there and she should be in a hurry. Let us go first.¡±


    I walked quickly into the bar. I should be d that Keh pretended not to know me, but I was in a bad mood when I thought about what these people had just said.


    When I saw them sit down, the man named Mia clinging to his body and rubbing his chest against his arm, my heart was indignant.


    Earlier, he had also said to me that he was sincere but also wanted to marry me, fake, were fake, men were great liars.


    At that moment Keh¡¯s eyes came up to me and I backed away in panic.


    ¡°Chris, where have you been?¡± Sunny had finished singing and returned to her seat.


    ¡°Just go out and get some air, Sunny. You sing so well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I am not the best we sing here.¡±


    My heart pounded. ¡°Who sings better than you?¡±


    ¡°Teresa, the best singer here, is our figurehead here, a leader who is beautiful and sings well. Many peoplee especially for her, and there are many fans on the Inte. Hey, she¡¯s the next one to perform.¡±


    Before the man said Keh would like this signee, my heart twitched for no reason.


    The bar lights instantly dimmed, leaving only a beam of light in the center of the stage where one person stood.


    Below the stage, where many audience members were booing, I see the woman in the white dress mopping the floor, a ckrge wave of long hair hanging down.


    The face is only lightly made up, the features are delicate and the temperament graceful and cool.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± The people down there are already cheering.


    No wonder the man said Keh would like her. This woman is truly beautiful, and her singing is ethereal like the sounds of nature.


    I drink furiously at the thought of the man¡¯s eyes following this woman.


    I have drunk a few bottles at the time of a song.

 Chapter 42

    nd¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I grabbed her hand and continued to hold the bottle. Even though there was very little wine in each bottle in the bar, I could not stop her from drinking like that.


    ¡°I am a little dizzy, take a nap first.¡± She closed her eyes.


    I took off my coat and put it on her. On the surface, I was ying dice with other people. In reality, I was always watching Chris.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I was awakened by the sound. I opened my blindfolded eyes. nd and a group of people were having an argument for some reason. One person¡¯s wine bottle hit nd directly.


    At this point, I did not know if I was drunk or not. I just had an idea in my head. nd wanted to be a star. What if he got hurt?


    I shield myself from nd, my head thunders, I hear nd like he is calling my name, I feel dizzy.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Since I got out of the car, my eyes have been on the little woman at the table not far away.


    ¡°Mr. Keh, the woman who wille outter is a beauty in a million.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    To others, it¡¯s a sound like the sounds of nature. I just think it¡¯s loud. Is this little thing¡¯s mind twisted? Drinking so many bottles in a row?


    I stifle the feeling to go to her and drag her away.


    After a song, Teresa came up to me and introduced herself, ¡°Mr. Keh, I¡­.¡±


    I was interrupted by Mia before the introduction was over. The two women were arguing. I turned a deaf ear and saw the little woman lying on the sofa as if she was drunk.


    In my eyes, there is only one person from beginning to end, and the table is messed up. I am worried that it might hurt the little girl, so I quickly get up and walk towards her.


    ¡°Brother Keh, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Keh ¡­.¡±


    Before I could get closer, I saw Chris blocking a wine bottle for nd, and my heart pounded with anger.


    I kicked the man who had hurt her to the ground and made an abnormally cold sound, ¡°Chris!¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I look at the tall man in front of me in a blur and my mind is confused.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± I fell into his familiar arms.


    Before I lost my mind, I seemed to hear the man¡¯s angry voice: ¡°Crumble his hands and make them never applicable, no medical treatment is allowed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I woke up with dizziness, not knowing if I had drunk too much wine or if I had been hit on the head with a bottle.


    A soft voice reached my ear. ¡°Miss, you are awake. Do you have any difort?¡±


    ¡°My head hurts, where am I?¡± asked ¡± confused.


    ¡°Miss, you do not have amnesia, do you?¡±


    I remembered that the woman in front of me was the maid who had brought my clothesst time, and that I was now sleeping in Keh¡¯s room.


    ¡°I remember, this is the uncle¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you scared me to death. I thought you had lost your memory.¡±


    I thought of seeing Keh¡¯s angry face before I lost my mind. It was not a dream, it was all real.


    ¡°I am fine, but I still have a headache. Where¡¯s my brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the study, and you should be hungry. I¡¯ll have dinner brought up now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I rolled over and got out of bed. In the mirror I saw a circle of white gauze wrapped around my head, and my face was pale.


    I went to the study, the door was open, and I saw Keh smoking with a nce outside the balcony door.


    There was only one wallmp burning in the room, and his figure under themp was elongated.


    I do not know why, but Keh makes me feel a little lonely and isted.


    After smoking one cigarette, he lit the second. I stood at the door and whispered, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Keh looked at me. I had never seen his eyes so cold, like when I saw him outside the bar.


    ¡°Awake?¡± His voice cold.


    Thest time I had unhappily broken up with him, my mood was veryplicated, and I did not know what he was thinking when we met in this situation.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say except, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Is he the one you like?¡± When I saw Chris blocking the bottle for the sentry, my lungs exploded.


    Is this gigolo that good? So good that she can protect him without regard for her own life.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I bit my lip and muttered, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I have had a crush on nd for so long. I think he¡¯s the one I like.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Keh¡¯s face grew even colder.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t smoke so much, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± I do not know why I feel so sorry for him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Seeing that he was so angry, I opened my lips and finally turned to leave.


    The moment I left, I heard something fall to the floor.


    The servant brought me a delicious gruel, which I swallowed like chewing wax in my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and you are in bad shape and going to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I slept in Keh¡¯s bed, a man who always took advantage of me when he had the chance, but now he will not even look at me.


    ¡°Is not that what I want the most? What else are you thinking about?¡± i mumbled and wrapped myself in the covers to sleep.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I stood in front of the bed and quietly looked at the sleeping little woman.


    I have seen this face many times before, but why is not it enough for me?


    The little woman sleeping here can touch my heart by doing nothing.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Just before dawn, the maid came and woke me up.


    ¡°Miss Chris, Mr. Warren hase to fetch you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how Warren knew was here. He rubbed his eyes and I replied, ¡°OK.¡±


    After freshening up for a moment, I came downstairs and saw two men sitting in the living room.


    Keh was still cold, and Warren stood up and walked toward me.


    ¡°Chris, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Warren, I am fine.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I saw the white gauze wrapped around her head, I felt inexplicably blinded.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    Of course, I had asked Chris to call me to pick her up, but how could this happen again. I waited all night without getting a message, and the phone was off.


    If Keh had not told me to have him pick me up early in the morning, I would not have known anything had happened to Chris.


    ¡°There was an ident at dinner with friends. Luckily, my uncle saved me.¡± Chris briefly told how it had happened.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you for saving Chris.¡±


    Keh did not answer, and I am not surprised at how cold he¡¯s always been toward us in the Wilson family.


    ¡°Chris, let us go home.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Before walking toward Warren, I approach Keh and whisper, ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡±


    He smells strongly of tobo. It¡¯s not hard to imagine how many cigarettes he smokedst night.


    Keh still did not look up, did not even look at me, and I thought of all the things from before when I was most afraid of Keh.


    Now he¡¯s really be a stranger to me, but my heart seems to have lost a piece.


    ¡°Let us go.¡± Warren pulled me away with him.


    I looked back, and Keh continued to read the magazine as if he were fixated.


    ¡°Uncle, I am leaving now.¡±


    After he dropped that sentence, Warren and I left Keh¡¯s mansion.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    Seeing Keh¡¯s indifferent attitude, I was already having doubts about him. After all, Keh showed a different side of Chris when he was part of the Wilson family.


    Now it seems like I am thinking too much about myself. He hates the Wilson family, including Chris.


    Keh¡¯s povN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Until the moment the door closed, I finally could not help but sweep the cup on the table to the floor.


    I hate, hate Chris for not loving me, and I have to worry about her identity! I can not stand to hurt them.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    On the way back, Warren took great care of me, and I was always absent.


    Looking at this castle-like mansion, Keh and I should be totally done.


    I hope so, and I should be happy, but why is my heart so blocked?


    Warren saw that I was in a bad mood and did not speak the whole way, so she silently apanied me.


    When I returned to Warren¡¯s vi, I immediately went to my bedroom. Warren stood at the door and stopped talking. Finally it was just one sentence, ¡°Get a good rest and call Linda if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I snuggled into bed and answered weakly.


    To this day, when I think of Keh¡¯s cold eyes, my heart hurts.


    I charged the cell phone and shortly after I turned it on, a person¡¯s phone answered.


    The word nd emzoned on the screen. I used to feel my heart beat faster when I saw those two words, but today I do not feel anything.


    ¡°Chris, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, and you? Who were the people who argued with youst night?¡± I just asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I am sorry, I hurt you.¡±


    I was sound asleep, and I do not know how nd could argue with those people. ¡°I am d you are okay.¡±


    ¡°Chris, are you free tomorrow night? I have something to tell you.¡± nd seemed to have made an important decision.


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in person when youe.¡±


    At the moment, I did not realise that I did not have a warm feeling for nd.


    ¡°I will start work tomorrow. Let us meet again after work.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you, and you have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I hang up the phone. I used to be happy because nd took the initiative to go out with me, and now I just feel very tired.


    I do not know if this exhaustiones from the body or the mind.


    After lying at home for a day, I got up early the next day to freshen up and put on professional clothes.


    Warren was surprised. ¡°You are going to work today?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could officially go to work on Monday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I said I would, but you are hurt again. I do not think it¡¯s toote for you to recover at home.¡±


    ¡°I have been recovering just fine. Do I look like I am missing anything?¡± My rehabilitation skills have always been very good.


    Warren saw that I was insistent and did not refuse. ¡°In short, you can do what you can.¡±


    ¡± Brother Warren. My injury is almost healed. I will return to my house today and live there. I have packed my things.¡±


    ¡°You are leaving?¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for your care these days. I am in good health. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll catch the bus,¡± I said and hurried out.


    Warren grabbed my hand. ¡°Do not go.¡±


    He let go of his hand in my doubting eyes and exined, ¡°I mean, we are all going to the same ce anyway. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°I still do not want to. If people in thepany see it and do not know what gossip they¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll take the bus.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there will be a bus line here?¡±


    I forgot, this is a vi area, which vi will take the bus?


    ¡°Then¡­. I will bother Brother Warren again.¡±


    In the car, Warren repeatedly asked me to continue staying at his vi. But I was afraid that Kitty would misunderstand me even more deeply, so I refused Warren¡¯s kindness and insisted on leaving after work.


    I got out of the car early as I approached thepany and walked silently to thepany.


    Ipleted the entry formalities, and since this was a hand-picked person by Warren, I received a lot of attention when I got here.


    I am happy with my new job everywhere except one thing.


    Dunn, the interviewer who had initially interviewed me, turned out to be my supervisor. At that time, we encountered turbulence. When I saw his face, I thought he would not be too polite to me.


    But after meeting everyone, Dunn tossed me a stack of documents.


    ¡°Neer, go and copy this stack of documents. I¡¯ll need itter.¡±


    I had to do that on my first day on the job. ¡°Yes, supervisor.¡±


    What I do not know, however, is that the real torture is just beginning.

 Chapter 44

    I hold a thick stack of materials in my hand to print. It¡¯s a little different from the work I had in mind, but then again, it¡¯s only the first day, and it¡¯s normal to start with the most basic things.


    When I printed it out, I took it to the supervisor¡¯s office. ¡°Supervisor, I printed out the information you asked for.¡±


    Dunn looked it over and threw it all on the floor. ¡°You have three copies printed and you can not hear it? Young people do things so impetuously.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Dunn, you told me to print only one copy.¡±


    ¡°How did your ears work? The three copies are three and print them again.¡±


    I opened my lips and finally said nothing. ¡°OK, I will print them right away.¡±


    ¡°Wait, pick up the trash on the floor and then leave.¡±


    I endured the grief and bent down to pick up the paper on the floor. It seems Dunn has a personal vendetta.


    If Warren had not happened along, the supervisor would have screwed up the job.


    The White family is in a bad situation. I really need this job. I packed up the paper on the floor, got up and left.


    I stood next to the copier all morning, and one piece of document was critiqued by Dunn.


    ¡°Chris, do you have a problem with our supervisor? Why do I think he¡¯s intentionally targeting you?¡±


    Avery from the office approached me on his own.


    I am not ashamed to say that because I refused his interference during the conversation, I had to shake my head, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Chris, Dunn holds the biggest grudge. You would not know that if you were new here. He¡¯s always¡± harassed for beautiful girls. You have to be careful when you are that beautiful.¡±


    I learned that early in the morning. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It can not go on like this. He¡¯s thinking up ways to torment you. I think you should send him something. He is a very greedy person and maybe he will be lenient and not torture you.¡±


    Although I hate this way, Avery is right. If I want to keep working here, I have to face him.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that. I¡¯ll buy something for him after work.¡±


    ¡°You cane to me with anything in the future and I will be there to help you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    I managed to stay up until after work. I tried to send Chris home, but Chris refused.


    She said she had an appointment. Who invited her?


    At that moment, I do not realize that my concern for Chris has already exceeded the limit I set.


    Kitty¡¯s phone answered, and every time I see Kitty¡¯s name again after that, I get a little annoyed.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Warren, we have not had dinner together in a long time. I did something wrong. I know it was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Chris is feeling better and my anger has faded, but I do not feel the same way about Kitty.


    ¡°Let us have dinner together tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK Warren, then I will make a reservation and eat at Sunny Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    It does not matter where we go to eat, so I head out to pick up Kitty.


    As soon as we met, Kitty jumped up to me and said, ¡°Warren, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let us go to dinner.¡± I pulled her out of my arms.


    When she got back into my car, Kitty held back much more than before.


    ¡°What happened to hurting Miss Chris? I really did not want to do that to her.¡±


    ¡°I do not want that to happen again. She¡¯s doing much better after a few days of recovery. She¡¯s going to move home today and onlye in when she needs to. Do not bother her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Warren, I understand. I will not do it again, but you have to promise me that you will never fall in love with Chris.¡±


    ¡°Boring, don¡¯t you know who I like?¡± My subconscious mind doesn¡¯t want to take oaths like that.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    When I arrived at the appointed ce, I saw nd waving at me: ¡°Chris, over here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road. Sorry, I am runningte.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, did youe by bus?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was going to take a cab and I thought there was a bus stop here too.¡± I wiped the sweat from my face and said.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    As we walk in with Warren, we can see Chris at a nce. ¡°Is not that Miss Chris? Let us go over and say hello.¡± I looked at Chris and nd in surprise. They were handsome men and beautiful women.


    As long as I am not with Warren, I find Chris much more pleasing to the eye.


    Did you really misunderstand that Chris already has a boyfriend?


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    Seeing that it¡¯s that man again, I am a little unhappy.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The waiter led Kitty and me to our seats, the screen behind Chris.


    I sat right to the side next to Chris. Subconsciously, I want to know what Chris is talking about with this man?


    Chris¡¯ point of view


    As I took my seat, nd ordered the food in advance.


    ¡°nd, why did you order so much? We can not eat it all.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, just pick what you want to eat.¡± nd looked at me gently.


    nd was a very different person when we were in school. I thought he had invited me to dinner because he had thanked me for saving his life, and I did not give it a second thought.


    ¡°Then I am not being polite. I¡¯ll make you take me to a big dinner before you be a hot star. If you be popr in the future, we will not even have a chance to meet.¡± I cut the steak and said.


    ¡°Chris, I have something to tell you.¡± His voice suddenly became gentle.


    ¡°You say it.¡± I suddenly became uneasy.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Brother Keh, please go slowly and wait for me.¡± I impatiently walked into the dining room.


    Mia saved my life a few years ago. How could I have gone out with her if it had not been for Mia¡¯s birthday?


    Over the years, Mia kept courting me. It was not that I could not see her, that I did not like her. It was that I could not have any feelings for her other than brother and sister.


    I thought of leaving quickly after dinner with her, and then I saw the person who gave me that thought as I entered the hall.


    My gaze fell on nd. My gaze turned cold, and I involuntarily walked toward Chris.


    ¡°Brother Keh, the box we booked is in there. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sit there.¡± I pointed to the seat next to Chris.


    ¡°Oh, if only Brother Keh would like it.¡±


    No sooner had I taken my seat than I heard nd say lovingly to the woman in front of me, ¡°Chris, there¡¯s a phrase I have had buried in my heart for a long time that I need to say to you today.¡±


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°I like you, will you be my friend?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know you have always liked me. You were ready to confess it to mest year on my birthday. I refused others to wait for you, but then I saw you burning the paper crane you folded for me. I thought I was self-sentimental and never confessed my heart to you. Only that night, when you came out without hesitation to block the bottle for me, did I know that you also had me in your heart. Promise me that, will you? I will give you a future. ¡°

 Chapter 45

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I did not expect Chris¡¯s head injury to do anything to this man. I listened to Chris¡¯s response with bated breath.


    Kitty handed me a sliced steak. ¡°Warren, try ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± How could I allow Kitty to interrupt me at this critical time?


    ¡°Warren ¡­. ¡­.¡± Kitty looked at me again, not daring to say a word.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    In the past, I would have been so happy.


    Is not that the same as winning the lottery?


    But my heart is ¡°messy¡± and I subconsciously want to reject.


    As soon as I look up, all I see is Keh walking towards me, and I meet him again.


    This pair of cold eyes is dark ¡± and he radiates the coldness with which he rejects people who are thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± I call out softly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I sat next to her.


    Mia was confused. ¡°Brother Keh, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°When you meet an acquaintance, you eat at this table. Do you mind?¡± I adjusted my sleeves and said.


    ¡°Of course not, Mr. White. Hello, we will see you again. Thanks for helping usst time.¡±


    The corners of my mouth twisted into a yful smile, ¡°Mr. White?¡±


    ¡°You are Chris¡¯s brother-inw, are not you, White?¡±


    ¡°Little Chris did not tell you about my rtionship with her. How can my family be named White?¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship?¡± nd looked at me and Chris.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Every time Keh calls me little Chris, he does not mean well.


    ¡°Chris, your rtionship with this gentleman is¡­.¡± nd asked me.


    My heart is tight and I do not know what to say. .


    That is, whether I have a rtionship with him in the same bed or whether I have a nameless rtionship with Warren.


    No matter what kind of rtionship it is, I feel embarrassed to say it on such an asion.


    Warren only invited me over to fib with his family, not to fib as his wife.


    Chris ¡°licked¡± her lips and suddenly did not know how to answer.


    nd¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, your rtionship makes it hard for you to say?¡± I sensed something was off that night.


    This man saw how Chris was hurting, and the horrible cold breath still makes me feel uneasy now when I think about it.


    He walked away with Chris in his arms, but he broke the hands and feet of those who had hurt Chris.


    Even though I do not know what this man is, I know he is not an easy man.


    ¡°We are ¡­.¡± stuttered Chris.


    Keh said lightly, ¡°I am her uncle. What else is there besides rtives? Are you a couple?¡±


    I am relieved at his rxed tone. Yes, rtives. What else can there be?


    I answer freely, ¡°We are dating, as a matter of fact, I am courting Chris.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Keh¡¯s hand under the table squeezed mine.


    ¡°So my little Chris said yes?¡± He looked at me like an elder, and only I saw the tremendous anger hidden in his eyes.


    I feel like Keh will have to break my hand alive if I say yes now.


    Before, his coldness made me think he really considers me a toy and throws me away when he is tired.


    How much he pinches me now proves how angry he is. His hands hurt, and my heart inexplicably rxes, as if all the haze clears away in that moment.


    I avert my eyes from Keh and say wordlessly, ¡°nd, I am sorry, I can not promise you anything for now.¡±


    nd¡¯s face was disappointed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Mia from the side answered first, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Women also reject you because they have someone else in their heart.¡±


    nd¡¯s face is even uglier, and I did not want to share my emotional experience in front of others.


    Even I do not know what happened. nd told me that I should be happy. How can I refuse that?


    ¡°I¡­. I do not want to fall in love for now, I am sorry, nd.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, I can wait for you.¡±


    nd¡¯s pov


    Considering that Chris works part-time day and night to earn money, she is a very hardworking person.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s only her first day at work and there are still many things to do. I can give her time.


    Mia¡¯s point of view


    I did not bother to ¡°interfere¡± in other people¡¯s affairs, but looked at Keh, ¡°Brother Keh, let us not interfere with other people¡¯s love affairs, let us sit over there.¡±


    ¡°No, just sit here, it¡¯s rare to meet acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Why did not I know you had such a great niece?¡±


    If Keh had not admitted Chris himself, I would have doubted their rtionship.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    My heart is tight again. It seems that this woman named Mia knows nothing about Warren and me.


    ¡°So many words? Order some food.¡± Keh seems very impatient, and Mia is afraid to say more, so she has to order obediently.


    nd¡¯s pov


    I did not expect two people to date and eventually four people to get together, and the rtionship is so weird that I can not force Chris to do anything with outsiders around.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    ¡°Brother Keh, you eat that.¡± I watch this woman named Mia give Keh something to eat.


    Keh did not refuse to force Mia to be happy. ¡°Brother Keh, do you want to go to the movies with me?¡±


    ¡°I have something to doter.¡±


    ¡°Brother Keh, you said you would take me out tonight just fine. I do not care, you will apany me.¡± Mia began to flirt.


    I do not know what her rtionship is, but I am not veryfortable with the idea of two people walking together at night. ¡°Alright, you eat first and I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    I go to the bathroom and look at myself in the mirror, because my injured body has not recovered yet, and my face is still pale and haggard.


    When I think of Mia¡¯s charming face and her adorable figure, what will she do with Keh tonight?


    Take a handful of clear water and dab it on my face. What does this have to do with me? Why am I thinking about her?


    ¡°Little Chris ¡­. ¡­.¡± Suddenly, a person¡¯s voice rang in my ears, and I looked at Keh, who was standing behind me, in disbelief.


    ¡°You, how did you get in? This is thedies¡¯ room.¡±


    ¡°Of course I came in.¡± Keh spoke lightly, as if talking about the beautiful weather today.


    ¡°What if someone else sees it? Get out quick!¡±


    ¡°Out? But I just want to do one thing right now.¡±


    I looked him in the hot eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please, do not be here, OK?¡± I looked at Keh with tears in my eyes.


    He unbuttoned me like a beast.


    I refuse to sink slowly from the beginning, I feel crazy, I did such absurd things.


    The sound of high heels came in and Kitty¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Chris.¡±


    I was so startled I almost screamed. Keh was about to get to the point and I quickly made a stop action.


    Keh frowned and really stopped.


    ¡°Chris, I know you are in there. Do not worry about it. I am not looking for trouble this time. I just want to apologize for misunderstanding you earlier. I am sorry, I did not know you had a boyfriend. I thought you were interested in Warren. I will not be angry with you in the future.¡±


    I do not care about Kitty and Warren right now, I only care about how to face Keh!


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I did not take it to heart, and you do not have to watch out for me. I really have no intention of meeting Mr. Warren. I have already made an agreement with Mr. Warren, six months at the most, when the timees, I will find ways to separate, and there will be no entanglements in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kitty walks on high heels.


    After Kitty¡¯s interruption, the heat from earlier has also greatly reduced.


    ¡°Uncle, we should go back, or they¡¯ll get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Then who will put out the fire in my body?¡±


    Keh leaned over my ear and said, ¡°Put out the fire tonight, or I will tell nd about my true rtionship. With Kitty here and maybe Warren, you do not want them all to know, do you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­. threatened me.¡±

 Chapter 46

    It depends on you whether youe or not.¡±


    The man who looked at me with deep lust at thest second has now risen from me and has dressed himself properly. I can not help but sigh, as expected, men dress politely and animals when they undress.


    He walked as if no one was watching, as if this was not thedies room of the restaurant at all, but his home.


    I looked down at myself. He unbuttoned most of my shirt and left his imprint on my chest. Is this man a tiger?


    He pulled my skirt up to my waist, and we almost had sex here.


    I quickly tidy up my clothes,e out and look in the mirror, my face flushed, my eyes clearly not holding back the lust.


    Damn, how can I go out and meet people like this? I poured cold water on my face like crazy and wiped all the light makeup off my face.


    I didn¡¯t leave the bathroom until the blush subsided. When I arrived, Keh was talking to nd about something.


    Such elegant words and actions, stately appearance, this is clearly the Duke and Prince in the European aristocracy. Where is the roguish appearance that almost strengthened me in the bathroom before?


    ¡°Chris, what took you so long? The food is cold.¡± nd cares and asks


    ¡°Sorry, I am feeling a little under the weather today.¡± I didn¡¯t dare look nd in the eye for fear he would find something wrong.


    I was about to eat when Keh took it away from me. I stared at him angrily. ¡°What are you doing? I am starving!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡± Keh makes a serious face, as if he did not care about me, but was hurting me.


    ¡°Uncle, how expensive the steak is here. I only ate two bites,¡± I muttered.


    Soon the waiter brought one, and Keh had ordered one for her before I returned.


    Mia at the side was displeased. ¡°Brother Keh, I didn¡¯t have enough to eat. Will you join me for midnight snackter?¡±


    Keh looked at his watch. ¡°I have an appointmentter. I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you back.¡±


    ¡°You made it very clear earlier that you had nothing to do, I don¡¯t want that. Today is my birthday, you have to apany me.¡±


    ¡°I said I do not have time, I had a good dinner, and you can enjoy it.¡± Then he impatiently put down his knife and fork, wiped the corners of his mouth clean, and stood up.


    nd rxed a lot after they left. ¡°Chris, would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°These are plenty, there¡¯s no need to ordervishly.¡±


    I thought about what Keh said in the restroom. I am absent-minded when I eat. Several times I do not hear nd talking to me.


    ¡°Did you have a good meal?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am full.¡±


    ¡°Waiter, the check please.¡±


    nd¡¯s pov


    I waved, and a waiter approached us and respectfully replied, ¡°The gentleman has already paid.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I had saved a sum of money, I was not happy in my heart, and my dignity as a guard was vited.


    ¡°This meal is managed by your uncle. I just have to invite you again next time.¡±


    Alright, so I have a chance to see Chris again.


    ¡°nd, aren¡¯t you busy training?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to take your time. There¡¯s one day a week when I can rest. That will be a week after the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°OK, Then train well and I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    I grabbed Chris¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Chris, you did not treat me like this before. Why do I feel like you are running away from me?¡±


    ¡°Is there? I just feel a little ufortable. I just had a little surgery earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you rest and get back to work so soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I know my manners, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    ¡°No, go back to thepany early and I¡¯ll see you next week.¡± Chris hurriedly ran off.


    When I look at the way she walks, I always think Chris is strange.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I ran far away in one breath until I could not see nd anymore. I stopped and gasped. Strange, why was I running away?


    Before, it seemed like nd was trying to send me something I couldn¡¯t wait for. Why am I so dismissive of nd now?


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that the horn sounded in my ears and I didn¡¯t know when a Bentley was parked around me.


    The window was rolled down, the familiar face ¡°exposed,¡± and Keh¡¯s thin lips spat out, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    I hesitated, refusing to get up. I knew what would happen next if I got in the car.


    ¡°Do you want me to get out and give you a hug? By the way, Warren was just at the restaurant. He should have a good meal, too. If you want him to see you get into my car¡­.¡±


    I quickly followed up. How could I not know that the world is so small and there are acquaintances everywhere?


    I just got in the car and Keh closed the window.


    ¡°Back to the vi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I gently tugged on Keh¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Uncle, can not I go to your vi?¡±


    Now I do not even know what kind of rtionship I have with Keh.


    ¡°If you want to have sex in the car, you can.¡± said Keh, squeezing me under him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not want to.¡± Keh reached out and pressed a button, whereupon a partition immediately appeared in the back row.


    Although the driver can not see it, a sound will be heard. I have a severe headache.


    ¡°Uncle, did not you give up on mest time? Why do you want to¡­.¡±


    Keh clung to my chin and said coldly, ¡°I told you to give up on me if I was not tired of it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, even if you want to fuck me, let us go home and then¡­. do not do it in the car, OK?¡± This is myst request.


    What answered me were the dense kisses that fell on me and stretched from the neck to the chest¡­.

 Chapter 47

    When I woke up again, it was already 8:30 in the morning.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Keh is in a good mood and his golden hair shines in the sun like a saint.


    There is not a spot on his features that is not exquisite, so I can not help but look stunned when I open my eyes and see such a pleasing picture.


    ¡°Little fool, dazed?¡± Keh scratches the tip of my nose affectionately.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you so pretty? Your mommy must be very beautiful.¡± I sigh from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°Of course, Mommy is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± Keh¡¯s face shed softly as he mentioned his mommy.


    ¡°Ah, why is it sote already? If you arete, you arete!¡± I was so startled that my face changed greatly when I went to work the next day.


    Even if I am notte, I¡¯ll be tormented by my supervisor, not to mention the consequences of beingte.


    ¡°If you are alreadyte, why are you panicking?¡± Keh yawned idly.


    ¡°You are a great boss, of course you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I hurried out of bed and picked up the clothes scattered on the floor.


    My shirt button had been torn by him. Where am I going to find a needle and thread to sew it?


    ¡°Little fool, your clothes are in the closet.¡±


    ¡°Then why did not you say so earlier?¡± I opened the closet, which was full of women¡¯s clothes. Keh had specially bought a lot of women¡¯s clothes after thest time I hade to the mansion.


    I casually picked out a pair and was toozy to pay attention to the price in a hurry.


    I wash and dress neatly and hurry down the stairs on high heels.


    The body was pulled back into his arms. ¡°It seems I did not try hard enoughst night. I see that your spirit is quite good.¡±


    I was anxious to leave. ¡°Do not tease me, uncle. I am in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Leaving after breakfast is not good for your empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really toote¡­. the director of mypany has to skin meoff, let us talk about itter.¡±


    I hurriedly ran out, and someone was already waiting outside the door.


    ¡°Miss Chris, I asked you toe to thepany.¡±


    ¡°OK, thank you.¡± At the moment, I do not refuse, I just want toe to thepany early.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect anything wrong. I hurried toe to thepany, and my colleagues beside me winked at me.


    ¡°Chris, the supervisor asked you toe to his office. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Be careful, how could I be careful? Dunn had a big problem with me before I waste, not to mention I am reallyte now.


    Trembling, I walked to Dunn¡¯s door and knocked. ¡°Come in!¡± A vicious noise sounded at the door.


    As I pushed open the door and entered, I saw Dunn mming the documents in his hand down on the table. ¡°Chris, do you want to keep working here? You arete for work the next day. Do you think Mr. Warren has epted you for once and you can do whatever you want in thispany?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Dunn, I didn¡¯t mean that. I will not bete again,¡± I said mistakenly.


    ¡°Later ister. You arete today. What do you think you should do?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Dunn looked at me with a cold face. ¡°I want you to understand one truth. We are not those small businesses out there. I hope you¡¯ll strictly adhere to the attendance system and copy ourpany¡¯s system 500 times.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred times!¡±


    I read the bws for a long time. Although many of the uses are useless, there are 1000 words in big and small uses, and 500 times is 500, 000 words!


    ¡°Why, do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°I should be punished for beingte. I have no problem with that, but Dunn, you can not personally retaliate for thest incident. I came to work for thepany. How long will it take to copy it 500 times?¡±


    Dunn said scornfully, ¡°What job can you do as a student who has not graduated yet? If you want to stay in thepany, copy them. If you can not finish copying, you can just pack up and leave!¡±


    I hold my hands tightly. He is the supervisor who decides my life and death, but he can not just bully me like this.


    I endured my anger and said, ¡°Dunn, is 500 times too much?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°More? I think it¡¯s still too little. By the way, you¡¯d better not ask another person for help. I¡¯ll watch the handwriting on your resume. Now get out of here.¡±


    I had to leave. I knew thepany was dark, but that it was as dark as it was here, I did not realise until now.


    ¡°Chris, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Avery, Dunn punished me for copying the rules and regtions 500 times.¡±


    Avery is also indignant. ¡°Is this supervisor crazy? How long does it take to copy it 500 times? What blood feud do you have with him?¡±


    There are so many people here that I can not tell what happened then. I could only shake my head. ¡°Nothing, I will copy it.¡±


    Everyone talked behind my back and said I was unlucky. I fell on the table and copied it seriously, which was considered an exercise in calligraphy.


    No matter how fast I am, it takes half an hour to hand write a thousand words, only two articles can be copied in an hour, and only twenty-four times can be copied in twelve hours a day. Even if it¡¯s thirty times, I will copy five hundred times for half a month, and I can not rest in that half month.


    I sighed, how can I experience such a thing! Every day I copied on the side, and soon a week passed that was busy and quiet.


    Neither Warren nor Keh caused any trouble again. asionally when I run into Warren, I just nod and say hello, which is no different than anyone else.


    Finally, it was the weekend and I was about to rest when I got a call from nd.


    It¡¯s strange that I have not thought about nd once this week.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow night at the Ind Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°The Ind Restaurant is so expensive, forget it. It was just my instinct to save youst time. Besides, I didn¡¯t get hurt, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°I can not buy you dinner even if it¡¯s not saving your life? Or are you avoiding me, Chris?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I am feeling a little tired and want to rest at home.¡± I have not been scolded yet this week.


    Forget about copying every day. Dunn still feels it¡¯s not enough, so he¡¯s trying his best to bring me down.


    Let me print, let me run errands to get things, I have not learned what I should learn.


    I am tired not only physically, but mentally.


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. I¡¯ll pick you up then.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I hang up the phone and lie t in bed, thinking about a question: Do I really like nd?


    If I like him, why am I so afraid to see him? If I don¡¯t like him, why have I had a secret crush on him for so many years?

 Chapter 48

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Cliff knocks on the door and enters the study. ¡°Sir, nd has reserved a seat for a couple at the Ind Restaurant.¡±


    Hearing Cliff¡¯s report, my fingers tapping on the keyboard paused, I took off my silver-rimmed sses and ¡°rubbed¡± the bridge of my nose. ¡°Now these interns have so much time on their hands?¡±


    ¡°It seems like one day off a week.¡±


    I have not forgotten what nd said to Chrisst week. It looks like he¡¯s continuing to pursue Chris instead of giving up.


    ¡°Cancel the intern¡¯s vacation. Since you are going to sign a contract, do not waste thepany¡¯s money and practice hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, you will be out of the country this week and have one day off. Would you like me to help you meet Miss Chris?¡±


    ¡°All right, I miss her.¡± muttered I, for I have never slept well without a little woman sleeping beside me.


    ¡°Sir, would you like to take Miss Chris to a special ce? Miss Chris can rx there, and it¡¯s not easy to be discovered.¡±


    I looked at him coldly. ¡°Am I afraid that others will see me when I am with her?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, sir, of course I am not saying you are afraid. You do not care much about Miss Chris¡¯s feelings, or you would not be giving in everywhere.¡±


    I have a headache thinking about it, but that can soon be remedied. After all, the little woman refused to cancel the agreement with Warren, and when I met her, it was as if we¡¯d had an affair.


    ¡°Damn care.¡± I furiously flipped theputer shut, lit a cigarette and smoked heavily.


    ¡°Yes, I think you are getting deeper and deeper into the abyss of love. What about Miss Chris? Does she have feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°She only has the gigolo in her heart.¡± I spat out the smoke ring, even though I have it all now, but I can not hold a woman¡¯s heart.


    Cliff shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I think you are anything better than that gigolo. Maybe someday Miss Chris will like you. As long as you are more gentle and considerate, the overbearing president in the novel is like that.¡±


    My eyes lit up. ¡°You think I have a chance?¡±


    ¡°A great chance!¡±


    ¡°OK, go ahead and book the Shelly Hot Springs, and I¡¯ll take them out for fun tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you seed, do not forget to raise the sry for me.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Half an hourter, I received a call from nd. He said they did not have a vacation tomorrow and the appointment was canceled. They could not meet until after practice.


    I appeased him with a few words, but my heart was relieved.


    Shortly after I hung up, another number answered. I had not saved this number, but I knew who was calling.


    After swallowing down the saliva, I cautiously answered, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Have you slept yet?¡±


    ¡°I am in bed, I have not fallen asleep yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I have¡­.¡±


    Before I could decline, Keh interrupted me. ¡°At eight in the morning I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs. If I do note down, I¡¯ll do what I want. If you are even one minutete, you will suffer the consequences.¡±


    By the time he said that, he had already hung up, and I was so angry that I threw my phone away. ¡°Hum, you said you would see me if you wanted to see me. Do you think you are the emperor or the king? I do not want to see you!¡±


    I buried my face and fell asleep, but I woke up at seven. I was not in the habit of sleepingte.


    I looked at my watch. It¡¯s still an hour before eight of the clock.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What will he do if I do not go?


    His facial expression and tone immediately came to my mind. ¡°Woman, if you do note, I am going to tell the Wilson family about us.¡±


    I scratched my hair fiercely, bored out of my mind. Will he have something for me, for life?


    Reluctantly, I went to pick out clothes.


    Last time he bought me a bunch of clothes that I did not wear once, and I do not know why I want to dress nicely today.


    When I reached for ckce when choosing underwear, I did not realize that my subconscious was getting closer and closer to his favorite style.


    Unexpectedly, I was also wearing light makeup, so I was five minuteste and hurried.


    Downstairs in the apartment, a Rolls-Royce is parked, and the man leans against the car as if no one is watching, ¡°sticking¡± one hand into his pants pocket at will.


    Golden hair swaying in the wind, blue pupils like the blue sky of today.


    Wherever he goes, it¡¯s the scene from the cartoon.


    ¡°Little Chris, how can I punish you for being six minuteste?¡± A demonic voice rang in my ear.


    I had almost forgotten how good looking this man was and what he had to do with the devil.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± I called out timidly.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    When I got to him, he took him in his arms. ¡°Little Chris, how can I punish you?¡±


    The voice full of maism rang in my ear. I do not know if it was because he was too handsome. My heart beat faster at that moment, and my little face was shy and flushed.


    ¡°Uncle, do not punish me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± He sped my chin and slowlynded on my red lips.


    Not a possessive strong kiss like before, but with a silky soft face blowing like the spring breeze.


    Such a gentle kiss is not unpleasant to me, the heart beats faster, the whole person is no longer like his own.


    Keh let go of me. ¡°You are beautifully dressed today.¡±


    My face grew even redder, as if I¡¯d been dressed especially for him. ¡°That¡­. You have lipstick on your lips.¡±


    ¡°Wipe it off.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I reached out my index finger and caressed his lips, but he dragged me into the car. Even though he changed cars, I can still remember everything that made people blush in the car that night.


    I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Uncle, where are we going today?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there. But have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I opened the box and found it was full of my favorite foods.


    He actually remembered all the dishes I like to eat!


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    I picked up the chopsticks and ate a sandwich that tasted the best to me and was warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Do you want to try it?¡± All I see is food.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try it.¡± Keh bent over the chopsticks, but instead of biting into the sandwich on my chopsticks, he bit my lip.


    I looked at him stunned, ¡°You, you, you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 49

    It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t kissed before, but this is the first time we have kissed under such circumstances.


    His mouth reminds me of a handsome Radian. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    He was referring to the sandwich or my lips, whatever it was, I just knew I waspletely touched by him.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t look at me like that, I am ashamed to eat.¡± I turned my head away.


    ¡°OK, I am not looking at you, you eat, we will go and do not call me uncle.¡±


    Today¡¯s Keh seems to be a different person, not the demon who always threatens me with this secret.


    I cautiously turned and looked at him who was busy typing on theputer.


    When he looked at theputer, he was wearing sses that seemed more elegant than his earlier arrogance and coldness.


    The fringe on his forehead danced in the wind, the sun came out of the shadows of the trees on both sides of the road, and the car flew by quickly, or bright or dark light and shadows cast on his face, making me look crazy.


    This man is just so handsome! Handsome is not like a real person. I am sure such a scene has only been seen on TV.


    When Keh noticed my gaze, he looked at me, and the blue eyes looked even more mysterious under the sses.


    He took off his sses, but this simple action made me breathe again, so handsome! ! !


    ¡°You just see me and you are full? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Keh, has anyone ever told you you look good?¡±


    He pursed his lips and smiled, which was even more breathtaking.


    The car drove slowly out of the city, and I watched the scenery go by on the highway, and I was curious. ¡°Keh, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. It¡¯s still more than an hour¡¯s drive to get there. You can sleep.¡±


    Keh seems very busy, his fingers flying over the keyboard and he keeps looking at theputer for a moment.


    I don¡¯t know anything about Warren¡¯s uncle except that he was an illegitimate child. He should be fine.


    Fell asleep unconsciously¡­.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    The phone vibrated and I picked up the receiver, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the Shelly Hot Springs is undergoing renovations. They just called me back. Can I transfer you to the Rain Hot Springs? It¡¯s closer than the Shelly Hot Springs.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Well, Master, you can not book the whole ce at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I hung up the phone and told the driver, ¡°Go to Rain Hot Springs.¡±


    The sound of the phone woke Chris up. When she heard the word hot spring, she quickly asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you want¡­.? What do you want to do!¡± Seeing the little woman¡¯s cheeks turn a semi-reddish color, I smiled and said, ¡°To bathe in hot springs.¡±


    ¡°Just, just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    When the timees, it¡¯s still so ambiguous, and I feel so ashamed that my face turns into a red apple.


    ¡°You can not¡­. do that thing with me¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Keh drops thest character, flips the notebook closed, and walks vaguely toward me.


    As I watch him get closer and closer, I couldn¡¯t help but step aside.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Even if the car is expensive, the room is only so big. Where can she escape to?


    Her body was already close to the edge of the car door, and I slowly moved towards her.


    ¡°Little Chris, will you remind me to do something with you? I just want to go out with you for a while.¡±


    Cliff asked me being gentle with Chris. I really did not take her out for anything like that this time. If I wanted to do it, I did not have to take Chris so far away.


    Chris shed an embarrassed smile. ¡°No, no, no, I did not mean it that way, of course.¡±


    ¡°It does not mean that either. What is it supposed to mean?¡±


    I love her so softly and panic like a kitten, which makes me want to push her under my body and ravage her violently.


    I try my best to calm my mood, to be gentle, to have to be gentle, to be gentle towards this gigolo so she will like me.


    Chris said tensely, ¡°Of course it is¡­. it is¡­.¡±


    I chuckled and moved closer to Chris¡¯ ear. ¡°Little Chris does not expect me to do anything with you? In that case, you do not have to say anything, just give me a look and I¡¯ll chew you to bits.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Those ambiguous and straightforward words, but I got used to his means long ago, this man is really so pretentious in bed.


    When I think of these images, my ears be even redder, and the car stops at this moment. ¡°Yes, here we are.¡±


    As the man drives away, I exhale.


    ¡°Let us discuss this problem slowly at night.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The Hot Springs of Rain, as the name suggests, are nted with countless flowers, and different flowers bloom in the four seasons. A gust of wind blows like a rain of petals.


    Spring is the most beautiful. Cherry blossoms are nted on the edge of some outdoor hot springs. Viewing cherry blossoms while bathing is a special service here.


    I just got out of the car and my view was full of Japanese style buildings.


    On both sides of the road, delicate and charming hibiscus trees are in full bloom, and the breeze is blowing and my skirt is flying in the blossoms.


    This scene is like a cartoon, and I only liked it at first sight.


    ¡°Why are you so dazed? Come in.¡± Keh pulls me into the courtyard.


    The rooms are temporarily reserved, it¡¯s toote to clean up the scene, asionally you can meet other people.


    Although many couplese here, I never thought I would meet some acquaintances here.


    Since we werete, there was only one vip private room left, which happened to not have a separate shower room, so we had to change and wash in the men¡¯s and women¡¯s locker rooms.


    Keh whispered in my ear, ¡°Come here when you change. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in room 888.¡±


    I blushed and whispered.


    I did not even realize it myself. I was afraid Keh might threaten me, or I did not want to refuse at all.


    I went to the washroom with my bag that Keh had prepared. As I changed, I noticed that it was a bathing suit, which was very sexy.


    Damn, this man had note here to fuck me.


    I did not know where we wereing from at first or I would have brought my own clothes.


    After I took a bath, I had to put on this ckce ¡°sexy¡± suit. Because it¡¯s ck, I think that¡¯s what Keh means.


    I shake my head to dispel the strange thoughts in my head. Anyway, this is not the first time I have been in close contact with him. Why should I be afraid?


    Besides, it was a couple¡¯s bath for a while, and no one else was around.


    I was dressed in a kimono, and my hair was up. I wore the hair ornament of the wind and then slowly walked out of the locker room.


    Who knows, I just walked into the corridor, and before I could find room 888, I ran into two old acquaintances.

 Chapter 50

    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I have the impression that Warren is getting colder and colder to metely, and I fear it will continue. I specially ordered a hot spring for Warren to join me to cement our rtionship. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Chris here.


    ¡°Chris, why are you here?¡±


    Warren was not in a good mood the whole time, and his eyes lit up when he saw Chrise out of the flower dress and obeyed.


    Chris has a light makeup on her face, a red ¡°color¡± flower tassel falling on her head, and a kimono on her body, refreshing people at this moment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I have a dark alertness in my heart.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Although Warren and I had agreed early on that we would not interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives, he would not be too happy if Warren knew that his uncle and I were dating.


    Keh and I are a no-go rtionship.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, Miss Kitty,¡± I said coolly.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    I was so happy to see Chris, but she was as indifferent as if I had put my own hot face on someone else¡¯s cold butt.


    When I thought ofing here to bathe in hot springs, most were family members or couples. Chris had no friends or family around. Had shee with nd?


    Of course, Kitty and I had also booked a private room for couples, but the thought of Chris taking a bath with other men triggered a touch of unease.


    ¡°Miss Chris, I have always wanted to apologize to you personally. I am sorry about thest time.¡± Kitty took a step forward and said.


    ¡°I said it does not matter about thest time, Miss Kitty, it does not matter, you are here to soak in the hot springs too, so I will not bother.¡±


    Chris walked past me. I wanted to say something, but I did not. In what position could I stop her?


    ¡°Warren, let us go in.¡± Kitty took my hand and said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I feel a pang of loss in my heart. I have not touched Kitty in a while and I do not know what happened. Chris¡¯s facees to my mind when I touch her.


    Just when my heart was not ready to go with Kitty, the Savior appeared.


    I saw with a nce my mother and a group of richdiese in. If I had seen my mothering, I would try anything to escape her.


    Mother knows Kitty and she will be very angry if she sees me with Kitty.


    At that moment I felt a little grateful. I looked dignified and said, ¡°Kitty, no, my mother hase to the hot spring.¡±


    ¡°What then! Warren, let us go in first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. You go first. My mother must know that I came here on purpose. If she sees you here, there could be a big fuss. Only Chris is here. I¡¯ll bring her in first as a shield.¡±


    Mom¡¯s appearance just gave me a reason to address Chris directly.


    ¡°Warren, why are you here and who are you here with?¡±


    Mom had not seen Kitty and looked at me skeptically. She must have thought I was here with Kitty, and her tone was questioning.


    ¡°Mom, I came with Chris. She left first.¡±


    Hearing that it was with Chris, my mother smiled and blossomed. ¡°With Chris? That¡¯s a good thing. You are giving birth to a boy early.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do not talk nonsense, Chris is shy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do not know, what room are you in? I¡¯ll join you after the soak.¡±


    ¡°In 777.¡±


    ¡°Then I will not disturb your young couple, son,e on!¡±


    I said goodbye to several people like a gentleman and walked quickly in the direction Chris had gone.


    It should not be too far away.


    Of course, I quickly found Chris, and Chris was just walking to the door of room 888.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Before I pushed the door open, I heard Warren¡¯s voice behind me, ¡°Chris.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I turned to him and found that Kitty was not with him.


    ¡°It seems we are going to trade again today.¡±


    I looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean? Are not you with Miss Kitty?¡±


    ¡°My mother and her friends are here, so I told Kitty to go first. If my mother sees them, she¡¯ll throw a tantrum. I have to use you as a shield.¡±


    To tell you the truth, if it was not for the acting, I did not want to have too much contact with Warren. After all, Warren has a girlfriend, and too much contact with him would cause problems for both of us.


    Now that Sally is here, I have no choice but to turn around and leave, hoping my uncle can understand.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Originally, I was standing at the door waiting for the little woman toe out, and all she did was throw her words in my face.


    I stood at the door angrily waiting for Chris to answer. If the little woman dares to promise anything, I will storm out and strangle her!


    ¡°OK, then I will take care of the case until the aunt leaves.¡±


    I was about to break out with my hands on the door, but the thought of Chris¡¯ pitiful expression. My palms curled and balled into fists, but I did not push the door open after all.


    I hold a grudge against the Wilson family. Even if this incident is exposed and there are no casualties, I care deeply about Chris.


    I can ignore everything, but she has too many ties and entanglements.


    In the end, I still did not push the door open.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    The moment Warren left, I heard something crash out of the house onto the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Warren did not look well when he saw me.


    I bit my lip and replied, ¡°Nothing, let us go.¡±


    I knew in my heart that Keh was angry, but luckily he saved my face onest time.


    Thank you so much, uncle.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    Kitty¡¯s room is right next door, room 777,. This room has a shower.


    Before, Kitty and I were still miserable when we arrived. It was strange that I was inexplicably excited when we entered the room with Chris.


    The room is very warm and cute, it¡¯s a small family suite from the outdoor hot spring to the bedroom.


    Kitty had booked this room in advance to experience romance with me.


    When I arrived in this room, a conflicted mood set in and I nced at Chris, who was stiff.


    ¡°You have alsoe to bath in hot springs. If you go to bathe, I will stay in the house.¡± I took the initiative and opened my mouth.

 Chapter 51

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Looking at the garden full of flowers, I am a little itchy to take a bath.


    What I am wearing is too revealing. I can not take off my kimono in front of Warren. Since Warren said I could, I can.


    ¡°Then don¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Relieved, I walk toward the outdoor hot spring, close the door, and block Warren¡¯s eyes from me.


    After testing the water temperature, I took off my kimono and got into the water. My body wasfortable and I felt rxed all around.


    I took out my cell phone and sent a message to Keh, ¡°I am sorry, uncle.


    ¡°Woman, you really get the nerve!¡±


    Across the screen, I can sense Keh¡¯s irritation and my neck tightens. I replied, ¡°Uncle, I had no choice. Who knows his mother was suddenly there? I am sorry, will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°How will you make amends?¡±


    My eyes fell on the word amends and I blushed instantly. ¡°What amends do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want.¡±


    Yes, I know that. Keh said he wouldn¡¯t let go until he was sick of me, which proves he¡¯s not sick of me now.


    ¡°Well¡­. I¡¯lle over at night.¡± In return, I did not dislike sex with him as much as I used to, and even unconsciously indulged in it.


    ¡°Move by yourself this time.¡±


    I do not dare retort anything else, because my heart is already jumping in a gush of ¡°chaos.¡±


    My contact with Keh has always been his initiative, but this time he asks me to take the initiative, and I swallow my spit.


    At that moment, Warren knocks on the door. ¡°Chris, my mom brought us an extra drink. Do you mind if I bring it now?¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­.e on in.¡±


    I set the phone aside and quickly dove into the water. Warren is still a gentleman in my heart, so he should not do something he should not.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I pushed open the door, Chris was shrinking in the water with her face red, and her little face was even more delicate and charming than the flowers.


    The sparkling water was very clear. I caught a glimpse of Chris¡¯ ckce bathing suit and quickly looked away. ¡°I put it here, remember to drink it.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I did not dare look Warren in the eye. He must have seen it. He must think I am that kind of woman.


    I heaved a sigh, forget it, I am an adult anyway, even if it¡¯s normal to have sex with a man, he should understand that.


    A little thirsty, I gulped down the orange juice in the cup.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    As I closed the door, my mood was mixed. I had not expected Chris to have such a ¡°sexual¡± side.


    Although I can not see well across the water, I am sure she must be very ¡°sexual.¡±


    There seemed to be a fire burning in my heart and I had a strong desire for Chris.


    Sally¡¯s point of view


    As I watched Warren bring in the drinks, I happily walked away with some richdies.


    ¡°Does the¡± medicine ¡°really work?¡±


    ¡°Of course it works. Make sure you have a little grandson soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. As soon as Warren has children, his grandfather will give him all the shares. Hum, I will not let that damned bastard get a penny.¡±


    ¡°You are his mother, don¡¯t you still believe in your son¡¯s abilities and have to pressure him?¡± A richdy doesn¡¯t understand.


    I sighed. ¡°He should be med for being¡± fascinated ¡°by the woman outside. I am afraid he will not touch my daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Gee, it¡¯s really hard for you to be a mother.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this boy is good at everything, but this time I saw him drink orange juice with my own eyes, and now I am afraid she¡¯ll¡­.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    When I smoked in the courtyard, I did not expect to hear that.


    Damn him. How dare they drug my wife.


    As I look to room 777 where the door is closed, I am already bursting with anger.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    d in a towel, I came out to wash myself. Why do I feel dizzy?


    I thought it was very hot when I came out of the hot spring, but what happened when I am dizzy and almost can not stand?


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± Chris pushed open the door and stepped inside. How did she get so weak? All she does is push open a door. Like she was using all her strength.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Be careful¡­.¡± I saw Chrise in and crash to the floor. I rushed forward and caught her.


    I am holding her in my arms, and she¡¯s just wrapped in a bath towel. My hand around her waist was slightly hot and the beast in my heart seemed to burst out thirstily.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, can you let me go?¡± Chris also finds that his body has changed so strangely.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    I push away my evil thoughts and let go of Chris¡¯s body. Who knows how quiet and weak her footsteps are, and she slumped down in an instant.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The bath towel on her body spread out and ¡°revealed¡± her beautiful naked body.


    I can hardly believe it, the skin under her body is tender and graceful like clotted fat, except for a scar around her waist, and there is no blemish all over her body.


    It¡¯s not that I have never touched a woman before, nor am I a person with many desires. Right now, I have a strong desire for Chris.


    I want her, I want her now.


    I slowly leaned over and tried to kiss her lips.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what are you doing¡­.¡±


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Warren fell to the floor with a thud, and Chris looked at me and called out pitifully, ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    I looked at her coldly. ¡°Chris, do you want to die?¡±


    She wore nothing and showed herself to Warren without reservation. I wonder what they would have done if I had note in time.


    Her eyes were wet with tears, her cheeks unusually charming red, and she turned her body vaguely conscious.


    I carried her to the rest room next door, and the woman in the bed had lost her mind. ¡°Uncle, I feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Now you know it¡¯s ufortable?¡±


    She nodded unconsciously, kept calling my name and took the initiative to mount my body.


    As I said at the beginning, move yourself.


    My hand found her warm body under the sheets and began to explore it.


    My fingers found her left nipple and gently caressed it.


    I sped her breast.


    Her breath caught as she inhaled erratically at his gentle touch that tickled her and sent sensations to every part of her body. She loved it.


    My hand found her belly button and yed with it for a while before moving lower toward her belly.


    My hand wandered off and traced a line in the crease of her groin instead.


    She moaned softly and spread her legs.


    She began to squirm impatiently, trying to catch my fingers with her movements.


    Her kiss on me deepened andshe moaned softly. She arched her pelvis, desperate for me to apply much needed pressure to her clit.


    ¡°I want you, Uncle,¡± she murmured, her pussy ready to greedily receive me. I pressed it against her entrance.


    ¡°Aaah yes.¡±


    I could feel her juices covering my cock. It was driving her wild as I prated her.


    ¡°You take the initiaive.¡±


    She spread herself and slowly lowered herself onto my cock.


    My hands roamed over her as she rode it up and down, back and forth.


    My hands gripped her firm ass as she rode me. Then they wandered over her body, feeling each of her ribs before reaching her breasts. I took her breasts in my hands again and gently massaged them while she threw her head back and moaned skyward.

 Chapter 52

    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I stayed in the next room unwillingly, afraid of what Chris and Warren would do.


    After watching Warren¡¯s mother and friends go to the hot spring, I shed back to room 777. When I walked in the door, I saw Warren lying on the floor, and somewhere on his body was extremely high.


    Fortunately, there was no Chris in the room and I was relieved when I was able to pat Warren on the cheek.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are waking up.¡±


    My body was pinned to the floor, Warren was tugging at my clothes as if he had lost his will, and my heart was excited. Warren indeed still loved me the most.


    ¡°Warren, you are so awesome¡­.¡±


    At Warren¡¯s next utterance, I lost my soul. He whispered in my ear, ¡°Chris, Chris¡­.¡±


    Five fingerprints left marks on Warren¡¯s back, but the man was thinking of another person at that point, which showed that Chris already existed in his heart.


    I can not believe that someone I love so much would change his mind.


    No, it can not be. Warren is not going to like Chris. That bitch must have seduced Warren in some way. I absolutely do not believe that Warren would betray me.


    It seems that Chris can not stay with Warren.


    Otherwise, one day she really will make out with Warren. Why have I been so persistent all these years?


    Chris, I can not spare you!


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Looking at Chris, as smart as a kitten in my arms, I did not feel sleepy at all, but just looked at her calmly. What magic can this little woman have to make me worry so much.


    What am I going to do with her?


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I slept until eight of the clock before I woke up. I was ¡°confused¡± and ¡°bewildered¡± and ¡°rubbing¡± my eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Keh looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s past eight of the clock. You are hungry.¡±


    ¡°So hungry.¡± I took a bite of his chest. ¡°Are you so unrestrained?¡±


    ¡°I am not fucking you this time, you are fucking me.¡±


    I scratched my head. ¡°How did I get so weird?¡± I had not expected to make such a crazy move.


    ¡°What a fool. you don¡¯t know even know you have been drugged. If I had note quickly, what would have happened to you and Warren?¡±


    ¡°Is it the orange juice? Sally sent it. No wonder Mr. Warren looked at me so strangely. It was all the juice.¡±


    I am just reacting.


    Lucky nothing happened.


    ¡°Are youing down to breakfast by yourself or would you like me to bring it to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up and eat it myself.¡± When I lifted the covers, I saw marks all over my body, especially a hickey on my neck.


    ¡°Uncle, how can you allow me to see people? I have to go to work tomorrow. By the way, I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°In a hurry? Let us go back to town in the morning.¡±


    ¡°But those signs¡­.¡± My eyebrows draw together in a bunch, people in the office are really chatty and what are these people going to talk about?


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I was quickly distracted.


    The table was set with special sushi and Japanese dishes, and I felt my appetite awaken as I looked at the exquisite dishes.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Delicious, delicious.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are also the granddy of the White family. And you live worse than ordinary people? I understand your brother lives a luxurious life every day.¡±


    ¡°Jim is still young and not reasonable. The White family is difficult. I should save as much as I can.¡±


    Keh shook his ss and opened it with thin lips. ¡°Little Chris, since you and the White family are so difficult, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± I looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°I know the White family has not been able to turn things aroundtely, and the banks are not willing to lend. It¡¯s better for me to give the White family $100 million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing? Under what conditions, you ask?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the White family¡¯s losses are. All I know is that the tens of millions Warren has given so far is just a drop in the bucket.


    It would be great if Keh could give an injection of capital and maybe bring the White family back to life.


    But this is $ 100 million, not $1, 000. Can you just take it out?


    Keh slowly finished the red wine in his cup and a smile yed around his mouth. ¡°The condition is very simple: I want you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Uncle, do not joke, you have only asked for it so many times today.¡±


    Keh raised the ss in his hand. ¡°Little fool, you got that wrong. What I said is that you are not your body, but your heart.¡±


    I mumbled, ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    ¡°What, I am asking for too much? If 100 million is not enough, you can set a price.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Right now, I promised Mr. Warren to hold out for half a year. I can not break my promise.¡±


    I do not hesitate, I am just considering Warren¡¯s interests, after all, he helped the White family when they were in a hurry to get their eyebrows burned. Now it would be immoral to leave Warren alone because of the high price Keh offered.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I already knew Chris¡¯s temper, and the obstacle between Chris and me is whether Chris can ovee that hurdle.


    Strong ¡°force¡± is useless, only incentives.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me in a hurry. I¡¯ll give you a month. In a month, you can finish everything with Warren. If you can not do it in January, I¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s Warren¡¯s ¡°medicine¡± or his own desire for Chris, I will not let them be together for another six months.


    Even if she had no intention with Warren to begin with, there¡¯s no guarantee she will not be in love with Warren for more than 100 days in six months.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Suddenly, I was caught in a dilemma. As the White family¡¯s daughter, of course I wanted the White family to be better off. This $100 million could alleviate the White family¡¯s crisis. How can we exin that we really want the Wilson family?


    When I think of my contact with Warren, he is not bad, a gentleman and humble.


    ¡°OK, I will give you an answer in a month.¡±


    ¡°I have one condition, in that month you must not have skin contact with other men and you must not promise to be someone else¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Even Warren is not allowed to spend the night in his room.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I do not want to either, but sometimes I have to hide from the Wilson family.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t listen to reasons, I just look at the facts, and if you can not do that, the deal is automatically off.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­. All right.¡±


    One hundred million is a big temptation for me. With that kind of money, my parents should not be looking everywhere for people to lend them money.


    ¡°Eat first.¡± Keh changed the subject, and I was really hungry, so I stopped talking and ate seriously.


    ¡°Whew, eat so full.¡± I ¡°touched¡± my round belly.


    ¡°Go on, get out there and look at it.¡± He reached out and stroked my hair.


    ¡°Good.¡± I promised to think of another thing: ¡°What if I run into Mr. Warren and others?¡±


    ¡°Am I that shady?¡± Keh¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure.


    ¡°No, no¡­. why don¡¯t I go to a hot spring to recuperate?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Keh had the dishes cleared and went out.


    My previous clothes were soaked, so I went into the water without a bathing suit.


    Shortly after I dove into the water, I saw the man leaning against the door. Keh whistled, ¡°Nice figure.¡±


    I quickly dipped into the water and covered my chest. I red angrily at Keh. ¡°You scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°I saw everything I was supposed to see.¡± He sat in his bathrobe beside the door.


    The spa, located in the mountain forest, will be very quiet at night, and you can hear some insects.


    Far from the hustle and bustle of the city, such a quiet and warm picture makes people rx.

 Chapter 53

    Chris¡¯s pov


    When I entered the office, the manager was in the middle of giving me a hard time. I disyed the time on my cell phone. Manager, I am two minutes short, I am notte.¡±


    Dunn was so angry that his orchid fingers stood up. ¡°You are in luck this time. Have you finished copying the rules and regtions?¡±


    ¡°No, I am going to go now.¡±


    I retreated to my desk, but luckily I escaped.


    Everyone seemed sleepy on Monday morning, and everyone was still engrossed in the weekend hustle and bustle.


    ¡°Chris, did you order?¡± Averyes in with a very delicate packing box.


    I looked up. ¡°I didn¡¯t order it.¡±


    ¡°This is your takeout.¡± He sets the snack on my desk.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± In my heart, I already know who sent me something, and only that person knows I did not eat breakfast.


    The colleague looked envious and said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s takeout from a top restaurant. I have been to dinner before. Even if I had had breakfast, it would cost at least several hundred dors. Chris, who bought it for you? What a luxury.¡±


    When I opened the lid of the box, it turned out to be lobster mash with many delicious garnishes.


    Avery said to me with a scowl, ¡°Chris, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    A boyfriend? The first person that came to mind was Keh, who I washed dishes with yesterday at the spa.


    I have done such intimate things with him, but is he my boyfriend?


    ¡°Is not that nonsense? Chris is so beautiful that she must have a boyfriend. Her boyfriend still loves her very much.¡±


    The colleague pointed at my neck and I did not respond. he left some marks on me.


    I hesitated and answered, ¡°Yes, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Really. You¡¯d better eat quickly. After a while, the manager will see that you have suffered.¡± Avery looked at me and said.


    I didn¡¯t dare eat. The manager had it in for me, so I put the lid back on and set it aside.


    Dunn¡¯s point of view


    In the ss room, I can see very well. If Chris dares to eat, I¡¯ll go right out.


    ¡°Hum, you little bitch, you know it!¡± When I look closely at Chris copying in the sun, her skin is delicate and white. The red marks on her neck adds a charming ¡± that makes me envious of how lucky the man who got her is.


    I secretly swore that I had to get Chris into bed. I did not think she could stand to beg herself if she copied it so many times.


    As everyone knows, this girl is pretty stubborn. She has note to beg me in a week. It seems like she has toe up with a stronger method to ¡°force¡± her into submission.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I spent another day copying and dragging my tired body home. How can you feel any more tired than you do at school?


    This week, aside from being tortured by the manager at work, I feel pretty good. Neither Warren nor Keh have contacted me.


    I stay home and y games at night, and my life is indescribably full andfortable.


    After copying it onest time, I sent it to the manager¡¯s office, along with a thick stack of rules and regtions.


    ¡°Dunn, I copied it five hundred times.¡±


    He checked my handwriting carefully and his expression finally turned very ugly. ¡°All right, let us forget about beingte. If you dare to bete again, copy it a thousand times!¡±


    ¡°Dunn, then I should be able to work officially?¡±


    That is the main purpose of mying to thepany. My goal is to learn in thepany. I have not learned anything for more than half a month.


    Dunn looked at me. ¡°What can you do as a new intern? Do any odd jobs for a year, and everyone elsees here like this.¡±


    I was indignant to hear that I was going to be doing odd jobs for a year. ¡°Dunn, you can not use your position to get back at me!¡±


    ¡°That I am using my position to get back at you, you made it clear to me.¡±


    ¡°I rejected and hit you at the interview that time. You were just trying to get back at me. How can you act like that as a leader?¡±


    I have been lenient all over the ce for more than half a month, and Dunn must be doing his best to torture me!


    ¡°Someone has seen it? I am telling you, this is a business. Do not talk nonsense and do not nder the boss. I can fire you at any time.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I was so angry that my face changed.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have to copy next time, but Dunn did not arrange anything for me at all, but ran some extra errands for me. Either to copy things or to buy afternoon tea and fast food for colleagues so that other people would send me on errands.


    I had no choice but to go to other people whenever I had time, take the initiative, help people fill out forms, and slowly acquire knowledge.


    Once again, I was sent by Dunn to buy afternoon tea before I returned. I walked into the office alone with a bunch of ¡°milk¡± tea and coffee.


    ¡°Chris, this is hard work.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll send the tea to the manager.¡±


    Behind them whispered, ¡°That Dunn has gone too far. He¡¯s been torturing people since Chris¡¯s first day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do not know where Chris offended him. She¡¯s obviously a little girl with such a good temper.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, I admire Chris too, if it was me I would have left a long time ago, and she¡¯s been able to hang in there until now.¡±


    I do not think she¡¯ll be like that all my life. One day I will change all that.


    When I entered the office, I saw that all the curtains were drawn down, meaning I could not see what was inside now.


    Thinking that the interview with Dunn had cast a bad shadow over me, I was more alert this time.


    ¡°Manager, your green tea.¡± I set him down and left.


    Dunn looked at me with a smile. ¡°Chris, it¡¯s been a tough time. Come here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    He smiled like a loving father, and I did not approach him. Although he did not dare ¡°intrude¡± in that office, I felt very ufortable in such a closed environment.


    ¡°Dunn, keep talking, I can hear you from here.¡±


    ¡°You can see that you are a famous college student with a high degree. Do you want to work hard in the future?¡±


    ¡°If I do not want to work, why should Ie for an interview? If the manager gives me this chance, I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of your sincerity, I will give you this chance.¡±


    He took out a card and handed it to me. I took it and noticed that it looked like a hotel room card.


    ¡°Dunn, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hotel tonight. We will write off the past when you get there. To tell you the truth, I am about to be promoted to general manager. If you do well tonight, the manager¡¯s job will be yours after I leave. What do you think of that?¡±


    Finally I understand why he had to torture me before, the original revenge is false, to pave the way for this moment is true.


    ¡°Dunn, is this what you want from me?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, Chris, I have to tell you this. If a woman wants to move up in the workforce, she has to pay a much lower price than a man. You just got out of school and did not understand the rules of society. I don¡¯t me you for that. Now I am going to show you this clear path, depending on whether you want to take it or not.¡±


    I held back my anger. ¡°Dunn, what if I refuse again?¡±


    ¡°If you are that ungrateful, then I am very sorry. It¡¯s a good thing you buy the afternoon tea ahead of time. Do you think I¡¯ll make up some excuse to get you to clean the toilet?¡±


    Looking at Dunn¡¯s greasy face and smiling like a flower, does he think he¡¯s really dealing with me?


    His hand wandered restlessly toward my chest, and I pped it again.


    ¡°Please respect yourself! Dunn , do you think you own thispany?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Dunn¡¯s pov


    Instead of being anxious, Chris looked at me with a calm face.


    With such clear eyes, I feel excited for no reason. ¡°Why, do you want to sue me? I remind you not tomit such stupidity. You have no evidence. If you say that, you are only hurting yourself.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see you cover everything as a manager!¡± I broke the card right in half and threw it at his feet.


    Dunn¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Chris, believe me when I tell you to clean the bathroom right now or you will be fired from thepany!¡±


    I gave him a cold look. ¡°Wash it, am I afraid of you? I am not leaving!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Dunn¡¯s yelling came from inside, and everyone was concerned when they saw mee out and asked, ¡°Chris, why are you making the manager mad again?¡±


    ¡°I was not messing with him, he was messing with me!¡±


    I am extremely angry too. Why am I always messing with some weird guy.


    With a mop in hand, I walk to the bathroom. I was just about to wash the toilet. I wanted to see if I could drop a piece of meat while cleaning the bathroom.


    I was angry and kicked open the door of the men¡¯s room without paying attention to it. As soon as I entered, I met a pair of familiar eyes.


    The eyes, hidden under the silver ¡°coloured¡± sses, changed his expression from calm to surprise. ¡°You¡­. Why are you here?¡±


    I also want to exin why I am here!


    At this moment, I am standing at the door of the men¡¯s room with a mop and a bucket in one hand.


    Warren¡¯s hand, ready to zipper up, paused, and for the first time his always calm expression ¡°exposed¡± his embarrassed expression.


    I was even more embarrassed. ¡°Well, I came to clean the toilet, Mr. Warren. I am sorry, I did not know you were there. Well, carry on.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Since thest time I had left the hot spring, I found that I had a very special feeling for Chris, and I intentionally estranged myself from Chris for fear that this feeling would deepen.


    During those days, my mother asked Chris and me to go to dinner again. I declined. I did not expect that we would meet on this asion today.


    I frowned slightly, calmly tidied up my clothes, turned around and walked towards her, ¡°Wash the toilet? Who told you to wash the toilet!¡±


    ¡°Dunn.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want you to wash the toilet? Don¡¯t we have any cleaning staff in ourpany?¡±


    I was very unhappy that the manager dared to do this to her!


    ¡°This¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± I was so angry that I knocked over the bucket, grabbed Chris¡¯ hand and went straight to the office.


    I grabbed Chris¡¯ hand and stormed into the office, surprising everyone else. As I pushed open the door, I saw Dunn, who was drinking a hot beverage, his legs up, wearing headphones and humming a ditty.


    He had the headphones in his ears and closed his eyes so he did not even know I was in the room.


    I mmed his headphones down on the keyboard and yelled, ¡°Dunn, you are a really good manager.¡±


    Dunn stood next to me like a schoolboy who had made a mistake. ¡°What do you want, Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something: Chris is the employee I hired myself. What mistake did she make when you asked her to clean the restroom?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you have got it wrong, that Chris is a fool and always does something wrong¡­.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Before he could continue to nder me, I calmly said, ¡°Dunn, I do not know if you mean I amte when you say I did something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, she waste. She dared to bete for work the next day, Mr. Warren. She was fearless because you appointed her that day.¡±


    ¡°Fearless?¡±


    ¡°Dunn, I waste that day, but for that you punished me because I copied the rules and regtions of thepany 500 times, for half a month. I was in the wrong. I am ready to be punished. You treat me like a stooge every day, either printing and copying or running errands to buy afternoon tea for you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I am even angrier when I hear this. I know what department Chris is in, and I have intentionally alienated and ignored her. I didn¡¯t expect her to live like this in thepany.


    Obviously, she had so many opportunities to tell me, but she did not say a word. Is this woman really stupid?


    She seems to have a fire in her chest. Why did not she tell me when she had so many grievances?


    It¡¯s as if she forced me to go to Kitty with a smile when she was in such pain.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I banged my fist on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, calm down and do not listen to this dead girl¡¯s nonsense. How can I let her do that? Everyone else in this office can attest to that. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s just twiddling her thumbs and not good at anything.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. Even if Warren knew about me, I did not take the opportunity to pretend to bepassionate and sympathetic. At that moment, however, I was furious at Dunn¡¯s counter bite. I walked briskly to the side and pulled out the reduplicate of the words I had copied.


    ¡°This is the proof that I copied the rules and regtions for half a month. I bought this cup of green tea beforehand. The people in the office can testify for me what I did every day!¡±


    Then I turned and walked toward the trash can, squatted down and calmly turned the trash can over, took out two cut-out cards, and leisurely stood up. ¡°Mr. Warren, and everyone else, you may be curious, why is he targeting me everywhere, even though I am a new employee?¡±


    Now that the words are out, I n to tell everyone.


    Dunn threatened with thin beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°Chris, you better be thinking clearly. There are words you can not make up!¡±


    I did not know Dunn was threatening me. I don¡¯t have enough evidence for this kind of thing. If everyone don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll end up being the only one who gets hurt, and that¡¯s a no-win situation.


    I looked at Warren and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, will you believe the truth I am going to tell you next?¡±


    Warren nodded and said, ¡°Whatever you say, I believe it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think twice, but raised the hotel room card in my hand. ¡°Dunn had it in for me first because he wanted to lord it over me the day of the interview, and I pped him. He wouldn¡¯t have hired me then, but luckily you, Mr. Warren, came by and gave me a new interview, which allowed me to join thepany. After I arrived in his department, he held a grudge and thought about giving me a hard time every day. Until today, when he once again asked me to apany him and then let me go. I broke the room card and punched him. The flush on his face was the one I had hit before. In a fit of anger, he made me clean the toilet. ¡±


    Dunn flushed and scolded. ¡°You fart, that¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s clear you seduced me first and I refuse to¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 55

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I was the first to refuse to ept that Chris had seduced him. What is it?


    I said coldly, word for word, ¡°So you mean she didn¡¯t hook the head of thepany, she seduced you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Even if others don¡¯t know what kind of person Chris is, I know Chris is, SHE intentionally avoids me when we are in the same room.


    How can she seduce a man who has a round, fat face and whose age could be her father!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dunn lies and I don¡¯t even have to think about it.


    ¡°Dunn, you, very good!¡± I mmed the stack of papers in my hand into Dunn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let me exin. That¡¯s really not what she said. Don¡¯t listen to her version of the story!¡±


    ¡°Exin? Then tell me how you got that red mark on your face? Did she seduce you and beat you? Who copied those words? Whose room card is this?¡±


    Chris said coldly, ¡°Dunn did not mean to say I brought that room card. If you are going to say that, then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. Opening a room is a real name. All you have to do is bring this room card to the front desk to check it out, and everyone can testify to what you have been doing to me these days.¡±


    I stared at him and said, ¡°Dunn, Chris is the talent I personally interviewed. If you don¡¯t train them well, you can not do well. How do you want this ount to be calcted?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I was blinded for a while, too. You will forgive me this time. I promise not to make trouble for Miss Chris in the future, and I will take care of her vigorously in any case.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s toote to repent. If I didn¡¯t happen to meet Chris today, how long would you have time to toss her? Since you are so fond of copying the rules and regtions of thepany, you will copy them a thousand times. If you make a mistake, you will be fined another thousand times!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, a thousand times is fatal! You can be lenient!¡±


    ¡°A thousand times will kill people. If she copies 500 times, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you say one more word, you will copy a thousand times more.¡±


    ¡°How people like you rose to the position of manager has yet to be investigated. You should pack your things now and go home. After you copy them, report to thepany¡¯s cleaning department.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s pov


    I thought he was going to crack up at the punishment for copying a thousand times, and Warren took me right out of the manager¡¯s job!


    I just wanted to speak up. When I thought about what Warren had said earlier, I was speechless.


    I did not expect to have such bad luck this time. God, why did I hit Chris?


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Warren said coldly to me, ¡°You areing out with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    I followed Warren into the president¡¯s office, the first time I had ever been here.


    The president¡¯s office is simr, luxurious and serious, just like Dad¡¯s office.


    Warren invited me in, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    I was a little excited and did not sit down. ¡°Mr. Warren, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Why did not you tell me? You clearly had countless opportunities to say it, why did not you?¡±


    I could feel the coldness emanating from him, and it was the first time I had seen Warren so angry.


    After I swallowed, I answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Warren, our agreement from the beginning was that we would not interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives except to help you deal with the Wilson family when needed. Besides, you have a beloved friend, and I do not want to interfere with your life unless it¡¯s a big deal, lest Miss Kitty misunderstand.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I have done research on her and know that Chris was kind and considerate to others even as a child.


    But for a person of such character, she is the only one who ends up suffering.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, between you and me, we have nothing, what misunderstanding do you fear? Am I not even a friend to you?¡±


    I am dissatisfied with Chris treating me like a stranger, after all, I was so close to her in the same bed.


    Chris¡¯s perspective


    I also have a hard time defining what kind of rtionship Warren and I are.


    Husband and wife? Surely not, my friend? It seems like I can not afford that, but it¡¯s a contractual rtionship at best.


    ¡°What, is that a difficult question for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I do not know what our rtionship is. I am just doing my job,¡± I said respectfully.


    I did not want to have too much to do with him; that was my agreement with him from the beginning.


    ¡°There are no outsiders here. You do not have to call me Mr. Warren.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    It¡¯s clear that I was ying by the rules in the beginning, but now I am very upset when I hear that Chris wants to draw a line with me.


    ¡°Brother Warren, if it¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have not finished my words yet. What are your next ns? Are you going back to that department?¡±


    I admire Chris¡¯s strong psychology. She was forced to clean the toilet and still refused to tell me.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I joined thepany to study hard and hope to make a difference in the future, so I chose yourpany.¡±


    Chris stood there, her gaze cold and indifferent, and her character docile but stubborn.


    Like a grass that, though weak, erupts with its own strong faith.


    I didn¡¯t want her to get tired, so I transferred her to the logistics department, but I didn¡¯t realize that was not what she wanted at all.


    ¡°What department do you want to go to? Ourpany, including my position as secretary, can be yours as long as you want.¡±


    If it is others, they will certainly prefer the chief secretary, the position closest to the president, which is only under me, and all employees should respect the secretary.


    I also have some hope that she may choose that path. I did not consciously seek her out before. Today I saw her and my feelings became stronger instead of weaker.


    Her stubbornness makes people feel sorry for her, obviously I can be a support for her.


    Chris replied without thinking, ¡°Brother Warren, I want to go to the sales department, OK?¡±


    I frowned slightly. ¡°Marketing and sales are the busiest and most important departments. You are a girl. Are you sure you want to go there?¡±


    The sales department, a department that treats women like men and men like animals. The department is mainlyposed of the male ¡°gender¡±, and most of the female ¡°gender¡± can not stand much pressure and can not see into the future, so it is possible to work overtime anytime and anywhere. There is a saying in the department: are you in love? Come to our sales department and a couple will break up.


    Most couples break up because they are too busy with their work and work overtime from time to time without paying attention to their partners. Soon the girls will move to other departments.


    Chris chose the sales department, which amazed me. She looked soft and weak. Could she really work in a ce with such a high intensity of work?


    ¡°I know the sales department is very stressful, but it¡¯s the ce where I can grow up the fastest.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have made up your mind, I am not going to force you. Just Chris, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chris looked at me with his head tilted.


    I reached out and pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I hope I am not a stranger in your heart, I can be your friend and your rtive. If you can not hold on or have problems in the future, you can tell me right now. Do not struggle alone, I can support you.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    From a young age I was forced to be reasonable and independent. People in the White family have loved Jim since I was a kid. I have long been used to not having to rely on anything.


    I have been alone for so long that even if I am the dearest daughter of a rich family, I can sink into the ground and be ready to be an ordinary person.


    I live frugally for the White family. I have never felt lonely, but at this moment my heart is warmed by Warren¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother Warren, thank you.¡±


    This kind of feeling is like Warren protecting me in the face of public criticism on the day I return home.


    ¡°Go back and pack your things, I will arrange it for you.¡± Warren gently stroked my head, like a kind big brother.


    I could not help but smile. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Back in the office, I became a celebrity in the office, ¡°Chris, what did Mr. Warren ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Warren? Mr. Warren stood up for you!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Mr. Warren just looked so good. Dunn was fooling around, and now he¡¯s finally been kicked out.¡±


    Everyone gathered around me to ask questions, and of course no one doubted what was going on between Warren and me.


    ¡°Nothing, Mr. Warren just asked me for some information and transferred me to other departments. I came back to pack my things.¡±


    ¡°Chris, are you going to be transferred? What department are you going to?¡±


    ¡°Sales, I want to learn more. I just talked to Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you are going to the sales department. You are too good. Are not you afraid to put yourself out there?¡±


    I smiled softly, ¡°I am not afraid, I am going to pack my things first.¡±


    I don¡¯t have many things either, but in a few minutes everything will be done.


    The assistant next to Warren came up to me and said, ¡°Miss Chris, right? Mr. Warren asked me to take you to the sales department. Pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After what had happened earlier, Warren had specifically asked his assistant, Burnell, to take me there to shock the others so that the bullying by Dunn would not happen again.


    Wendy, the sales manager, is a very efficient woman who wears a generous OL ck and white uniform.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Burnell?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren has sent a new employee to your sales department, Wendy, and you take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Come with me.¡±


    Burnell handed me one of his business cards. ¡°Mr. Warren told me that you can contact me if you have any business, professional or personal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I had not expected Warren to arrange it so carefully.


    Wendy¡¯s view


    I look Chris up and down, ¡°Since Mr. Warren has introduced you, I think you should first go to the nning department as an assistant to learn the ropes.¡±


    Looking at Chris¡¯s appearance, I have equated her in my heart with a goody two-shoes in my heart. It¡¯s another vase thates in through her looks. I look down on this guide.


    As soon as Chris heard she became an assistant, she quickly said, ¡°Sister Wendy, this¡­. I went to the sales department to gain more knowledge. Can I follow you in sales? Although I am a newbie, I am sure I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°Girl, do you know how hard it is to work in sales? It¡¯s not something a snowke can do.¡±


    Chris kept waving his hand. ¡°Sister Wendy, I promise I will not be a snowke. I am not afraid of bitterness and fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Since you asked, we are working on a project right now, soe and be my assistant.¡±


    I¡¯d like to see if this girl canst a few days.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I am very happy to have a chance. ¡°Thank you, Sister Wendy, for giving me this chance.¡±


    ¡°Ugly words first, you are the person Mr. Warren asked me to take care of and I can give you a rxed position to get by and get paid. But that is your own request. I have always been very strict. If you can not meet my requirements, do not me me, even if you are Mr. Warren¡¯s person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Wendy, I know.¡±


    ¡°First, let me tell you something about our department. The sales department is the heart of the wholepany, so it is very important. There are three groups abc altogether, and group a takes on the biggest and best contract job in the wholepany, and of course has great responsibility. The ressification of abc depends on the sales results of the three groups in a quarter, not to mention the greatpetition between thepanies, but the internalpetition in ourpany is also very tough. The group I am in charge of is currently group A, and I am preparing to win a big project recently. I can say that there is no weekend and no rest time during the project. Whenever I make a call, you muste immediately. Can you do that? ¡±


    This is what I always need. I do not want to muddle through every day.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°OK, there¡¯s your desk. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to sort it out. I will ask my assistant to give you the project information. You will have half an hour to read it. At 10:30, you wille to the meeting together. Are there any questions?¡±


    Sister Wendy, like her image, is clean and not at all sloppy. I have always dreamed of being a guide like her, independence and self-improvement.


    ¡°No.¡± I quickly got used to such fast-paced work and vaguely looked forward to it.


    My desk was right by the window and the morning sun was shining brightly, and I was in good spirits to get rid of Dunn and enter the new department.


    Shortly after the desk was cleared, a man with ck-rimmed eyes approached me. ¡°Hello, the new girl, I am Calvin.¡±


    ¡°I am Chris. Hello.¡± I quickly got up and greeted him.


    ¡°Chris, what a beautiful name. I am Wendy¡¯s assistant. You can contact me with anything in the future. I am very happy to help beautiful women.¡±


    Calvin speaks lightly and a person next to him jokes, ¡°Calvin, you will not serve anyone who is not a beautiful woman. Spit out that KFC I invited you to the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gary, I¡¯ll serve a handsome man like you just as well as a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Chris, I am Gary.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Gary.¡±


    The atmosphere in this office is very different than it used to be. I am like someone who has just entered a new world, and my face is full of curiosity.


    ¡°Two predecessors, please take care of them in the future. I want to see the information Sister Wendy gave me now. Let us talkter.¡±


    Although I also want to get along well with everyone, it is more important to read all the materials at the specified time. Since there will be a meetingter, I should at least have a clear understanding of what the project is.


    When I go to school, my good grades are rted to my good memory. As long as I put myself in the memory state, I remember what I see. Others barely manage to read the book once in half an hour, but Wendy only gave me half an hour. I read it twice, memorizing every detail.


    When the time came, Calvin came to me and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for a meeting.¡±


    I packed up my papers and went into the conference room with a new notebook.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were six people in Group A, and I was sitting in the corner.


    Wendy said to me, ¡°We have a neer in our group today. Stand up and introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Chris¡­.¡±


    After all, I was involved in several activities at school and did not need stage fright to introduce myself.


    ¡°Very well, everyone knows everyone. Chris is a member of our group a in the future. She is a neer. They should get along well.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s view


    ¡°Good sister Wendy, my favorite thing to do is teach new people,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Cut the bullshit and get back to the topic of this meeting. The project information we got this time is about a real estate project. Chris, let us do a quick summary.¡±


    It seems that Wendy is ready to test it, and I am sweating for her. Chris just got in and time is short, so it¡¯s understandable that he did not get it.


    But I know Wendy¡¯s temperament better than that. Group A will not want any trash. If Chris does not answer well, he¡¯ll get scolded.

 Chapter 57

    Chris¡¯ point of view


    I took a deep breath and stood up without hurrying. ¡°Although this real estate project is not very big, it is quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s its value?¡± asked Wendy with her hands crossed, like a stern teacher in ss.


    ¡°The geographic location and the future appreciation.¡±


    I stood up, walked over to the small ckboard, and sketched thend and its location on the board with a pencil.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Although on the surface it¡¯s a new district and its value is not high, in my opinion, within five years, the house price here will at least quadruple within five years.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You see, two subways will be built here soon, which will greatly boost the local economy and development and solve traffic problems. Secondly, I just searched the Inte for the nearby supporting facilities, and the construction of the hospital has started. In addition, the government has issued a document, and this area will soon develop vigorously. From the point of view of Feng Shui, this property is particrly well located! It can be used as a business district, and it can be used as real estate. ¡±


    ¡°Do you still know about feng shui?¡±


    ¡°I know a little, no matter how toyout thisnd, thisnd can only earn.


    ¡°It seems that you have made an effort, and thisnd is really good. As far as I know, there are at least five bigpanies and more than a dozen medium-sizedpanies that want thisnd.¡±


    ¡°That thisnd belongs to the government. The government?¡± asked I.


    ¡°No, it belongs to the King Group.¡±


    ¡°The King Group? Is not that the biggest real estatepany in the business? Why are not they using thisnd for their own development and why do they want to sell it?¡± I am a little confused.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that they are not selling, they are looking for a partner. King Group also has arge number ofpanies, and it will be difficult to shift their funds sometimes. Besides, the area of this country is not small. If we find someone to work with us, we will not only share the risks, but also some upfront costs.¡±


    I understand, ¡°So our goal is to win the partnership with the King Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chris, you are not sure since you are new to Wilson Group. Although our Wilson Group is famous in the industry, we have never worked with King Group.¡±


    I have only heard of thosepanies, but I do not know the exact rtionship.


    ¡°Is not there a possibility?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no opportunity. In fact, the Wilson Group has volunteered to work with the King Group several times in recent years. At that time, King Group chose us because of our qualifications and the size of thepany, because we were a win-win situation. Strangely, they chose differentpanies each time. Even when we wanted to do something, King Group stole our big contract several times.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So the King Group is our enemy?¡±


    Wendy quickly corrected me and said, ¡°Wrong, not enemy. You have to remember one word. In business, there is no such thing as an eternal enemy, only interest. If we can win this coboration, we can keep Group A next quarter.¡±


    I do not know why the three groups are so different, but it should be important to see Wendy. ¡°I heard that Group B next door won a coboration, and if we do not get it, we will be relegated.¡±


    Wendy raps on the table. ¡°This cooperation is very important for us, and we absolutely have to win it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will take turns contacting the King Group to talk about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, it¡¯s not that we do not go, but as soon as we go to the King Group, the other party knows that we are the Wilson Group, and even the project manager does not show up.¡±


    ¡°Chris, did not you want me to give you a chance? You are taking the lead tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh, me?¡± I am confused.


    Even if it was a test, it came too quickly, and I had no psychological preparation.


    ¡°Did not you say earlier that you are very hardworking? So I am going to give you this chance and you are going to take the lead!¡± Wendy gave me a look.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, are you kidding me? If I go first, it will interfere with yourter ns.¡±


    It¡¯s not that I am not afraid. I am really thinking about the overall situation of thepany.


    ¡°I want you to go, but I do not want you to reveal your identity. You are a neer and have a fresh face. Others may not pay attention to you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, what do you mean¡­.¡± I do not quite understand.


    ¡°Come here and I will teach you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I had to hurry.


    I followed Wendy into her office. ¡°Nurse Wendy, what are you going to teach me?¡±


    Instead of speaking, Wendy walked around me and looked at my figure.


    She stared at me, ¡°Nurse Wendy, do not look at me like that¡­. I am not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Girl, you are just a natural.¡±


    Why do I feel like a roast duck in a fire now? Wendy is the cook with a hook and keeps spinning?


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I really do not understand.¡±


    ¡°Chris, today I am going to teach you your first lesson on the job. To achieve a goal, sometimes you need special means at special times.¡±


    ¡°What is a special means?¡±


    Wendy touched my face with her finger. ¡°You should be d that God has given you a face that no one else can ask for.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how she was able to turn the subject from the project to my face.


    ¡°Chris, you can pack your things and call it a day.¡±


    Did not Wendy want me?


    I quickly said, ¡°Sister Wendy, just give me a chance. I am sure I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I am not going to fire you. I asked you to pack your things ande with me to go shopping for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that¡¯s the case. That scared the hell out of me. I¡¯ll go first then.¡± I turned and walked out.

 Chapter 58

    Wendy¡¯s pov


    After Chris went out, I called Calvin again. ¡°Give me the information on the president of the King Group,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I can give you the information on anyone, but not him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I pushed my sses up the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°When I got this project, I went looking for his information, but I did not find anything.¡±


    ¡°What! It¡¯s impossible to find the information of the president of such a bigpany.¡±


    The president of thispany has never impressed me. The King Group is so famous that there is no news about the boss at all. I used to think it was normal for this boss to live in seclusion and keep a low profile.


    As long as I check, he can not be without clues.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, this boss is extremely secretive. Except for some senior staff meetings, few have seen him. Ordinary employees can not see him at all.¡±


    I am a little incredulous. ¡°Does not he go to work? Does not he participate in any activities? Does not he hold the annual meeting? More than 300 days a year, I can not believe no one has seen him!¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, the mysterious president is really like that. As far as I know, there is an exclusive golden elevator in hispany. Usually it goes straight from the garage to the top floor. By the way, his garage is alone. You do not see him at work or after work, and he is very reserved except for important meetings, such as the high-level board of directors. Ordinary employees who have been working in thepany for ten years cannot see him, even if they meet him on the street, how can they know that he is the president? All information about his identity on the Inte has been deliberately deleted, and he does not ept interview invitations, so the president remains a secret. If you want Chris to use the honey trap, I do not think it will work. We do not even know if the President is tall or short, young or old. ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. No wonder the previous coboration with the King Group was always unsessful.


    ¡°As long as you are human, there are shorings, especially in men. Chris is different from other women.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°She is very clean, this kind of woman is most attractive to men, especially to the men who are higher, they need to rise from the darkness step by step, and what they need most in their hearts is light. Chris is the guy who can bring hope. We can not do this job without her.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin looked at me with shining eyes. ¡°Sister Wendy, you are so good at psychology, but would Chris be willing to do this?¡±


    ¡°I told her a long time ago that this department cannot be done by ordinary people. If you do not even have that awareness, what are you selling? She is still young, I will teach her well.¡±


    ¡°All right, Sister Wendy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it a day for now.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s pov


    When I see Wendy from behind, I do not know whether my heart is happy or sad.


    As for me, of course I hope to get this business, but if this business is going to make a person dirty¡­.


    I feel sorry when I think of Chris¡¯s bright smiling face.


    Chris¡¯s view


    Wendy came up to me and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, Sister Wendy. What would you like me to buy for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± I did not expect Wendy to take me to the hair salon.


    I was confused. ¡°Nurse Wendy, are not you going to buy something? How did you get to the barber shop?¡±


    ¡°Do my hair and do it yourself, by the way.¡±


    Wendy obviously knew the director, and the two greeted him as soon as they met. ¡°Give my sister a good haircut.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    With an expressionless face, I was made to wash my hair. ¡°Sister Wendy, I, I don¡¯t do my hair. My hair is just fine.¡±


    Wendy smiled and looked at me. ¡°Little girl, I will make you feel better, be good and listen to your sister.¡±


    I do not think I have changed my hair in a long time, so do it. I do not care.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a few hours of ironing and cutting, Ie out.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, how did you get me like this?¡± I looked at myself in the mirror and almost did not recognise myself.


    I didn¡¯t have bangs before, but now I have had bangs cut. The original ¡°colour¡± is maroon, so I don¡¯t need to dye them again. I just ironed the tail, slightly bent.


    I just made a small change and felt like a different person.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I am done. Did you just cut it short?


    I was quite embarrassed. Wendy had just had her hair cut and had waited so long for me in vain.


    Wendy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I did not wait long. Let us visit the malls in our neighbourhood.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll sign out.¡±


    ¡°No, I am already paid.¡± Wendy was very generous and took me with her even if I gave her money.


    When I arrived at the mall, Wendy picked out a ck ¡°coloured¡± A-line dress for me that was simple and fashionable and showed a sense of ¡°sex.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, why are you paying again?¡±


    I am confused. Wendy used to be serious andbative when she was in thepany. How could she be such a friendly big sister in an instant?


    ¡°To celebrate your joining our department. This is my gift. Please ept it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Sister Wendy, I have clothes to wear. Even if I want to buy them, I should pay for them myself.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I will send you, you will ept it and be obedient.¡±


    I am in a dilemma. She is my direct supervisor. If I do not ept it, I will disobey her. If I ept it, I will feel guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grind and do not chirp. This is my sister¡¯s entrance gift for you. It¡¯s not too early. Go home first. Put this on tomorrow. Do you have ck¡± colour ¡°high heels at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but wear them to work¡­. a little.¡± I have a whole pile of clothes in the house.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you don¡¯t have toe to thepany tomorrow, go to King Group.¡±


    ¡°I am going to King Group to talk about contracts. You want me to dress like this?¡± I looked startled. Should not I dress neatly and generously?


    ¡°In short, just listen to me. I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning. You should go home and familiarise yourself with the project first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right.¡± I obediently took a cab home, and it was rare that I had an early shift behind me.


    Traffic backs up at this point, and it takes at least half an hour to an hour to get home. A few days ago, I recognised a master while ying, and we hit it off. Everything was fine on the road. I was used to sending a message to the master.


    ¡°Master, are you there?¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I was having an important meeting when I nced at the shing screen and got a message.


    No one in my meeting ever dared touch the cell phone. I once saw a senior official fired on the spot for responding to a message during the meeting.


    I don¡¯t care who calls during normal hours, let alone a message.


    It¡¯s just that this message was sent by Chris, which is another thing.


    Look at my watch. Is she off work now? No matter what her situation is, as long as she¡¯s contacting me, she¡¯s looking for me to y games.


    I stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s session.¡±


    Everyone looked at me with stunned faces. I ignored everyone¡¯s stares, picked up my phone, and pushed the door open directly to leave.


    Cliff¡¯s view


    When the boss left, top management looked at me and asked, ¡°Cliff, what happened to the president today?¡±


    I¡¯d also like to ask Keh what happened to him. He has always loved his job and has never had an ident like this.


    ¡°I am sorry, guys. The President may have left to take care of urgent business. Wait for my notification at the next meeting. Let us take care of this first.¡±


    I hurriedly left the meeting room and found Keh in the CEO¡¯s office looking at his cell phone.


    ¡°Sir, has something important happened?¡± I asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Nothing, get out and mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I responded when he said that. The only thing that can make the boss do that is Miss Chris.


    Well, it¡¯s true that heroes can not pass the beauty test.


    Keh¡¯s view


    I quickly replied to Chris, ¡°Yeah, you got off work that early today?¡±


    Hehe, she does not know I am the master she knows in this game.


    ¡°Yeah, I have something important to do tomorrow, so the manager gave me the day off early today.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. it¡¯s a professional matter anyway, and I am sure you, a big otaku, do not understand.¡± Chris sent a proud emoji.


    I can not wait to pull Chris out on the other end of the phone right now. Normally, she¡¯s always shy when she¡¯s in front of me. This girl is actually proud and charming.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. How do you know I do not understand if you do not say it?¡± It seemed strange to me that she left work early, so I kept asking questions.


    ¡°Master, I transferred to the sales department today, but ourpany recently received a very difficult project.¡±


    I am speechless. No one in the world knows the King Group better than I do.


    ¡°Well, I have not heard anything about that. What are you going to do tomorrow so you can get off work early today?¡± I asked immediately.


    Chris answered honestly, ¡°My supervisor has asked me to take charge of the King Group¡¯s visit tomorrow, but strangely he has not told me what to do. Just now I was inexplicably taken to the hairdresser, she also bought me clothes and said it was a wee gift for joining thepany. Are managers that good now?¡±


    When I saw that sentence, my mouth almost dropped behind my ears. This little fool was really sold and helping the sellers to count money.


    But since it was sold to me, of course I have to ept everything ording to the order.


    What does the little fool look like when she gets her hair done? Suddenly, I have a sense of anticipation.


    Speaking of which, although I have been chatting with Chris on the inte every daytely, I have not seen her in a few days.


    ¡°Master, why are not you talking? What are you doing?¡±


    A kittenish expression with a question mark came over.


    I smiled and gently replied two words to my cell phone.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    On the other side of the screen, my heart beat faster, and I felt strange. He was clearly a stranger whose appearance and age I did not know. I actually had feelings for him.


    For a moment, I did not know how to answer him.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    When I re-entered the office, I saw Keh smiling all over his face as soon as I walked in.


    I am stunned¡­.


    The power of love is really great ¡­.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    When I saw Cliffe in, I immediately stifled a smile.


    ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the secretary¡¯s office has just informed me that the Wilson Group¡¯s sales manager is inquiring about your itinerary through his connections. I am afraid it¡¯s about thend, or shall we just exclude the Wilson Group as we have been doing?¡±


    It seems the powerful sales executive has taken a liking, I thought, to Chris¡¯ looks. Take it to change the picture, the goal is to get close to me.


    I raised my hand. ¡°No, show her my itinerary. Remember to show only my itinerary and no other information.¡±


    ¡°OK, am I doing this again for Miss Chris?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    After ying with her until 9:30, she actually said she was going to sleep.


    ¡°So early today?¡± I looked at my watch. I knew Chris¡¯ schedule better than she did.


    ¡°This project is very important to ourpany and our department. I am not familiar with it yet today. I have been looking online for information about the King Group.¡±


    Although I actually want to tell her that she does not need to prepare anything but cane herself, I think she will then suddenly ¡°reveal¡± her identity and I will have to give up.


    ¡°Go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°OK, goodbye, master.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    After turning off the game, I took a shower and went to bed to look at the King group documents.


    Strangely, I have been looking for a long time and have yet to see a photo of the King Group president, let alone a photo, nothing else.


    The president is so secretive, how can there be no news?


    No wonder people in thepany say that this action is difficult, and now it seems that it really is. I can not see how to think about countermeasures when I hear about the other party.


    I watched the movie for a while and then fell asleep. Since Sister Wendy has a way, I believe her.


    At 7:30 in the morning, Wendy called me. ¡°Chris, I am downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sister Wendy, how do you know where I live?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly on your resume, you get ten minutes to dress the way I said yesterday, no makeup.¡±


    ¡°OK, Sister Wendy, wait for me.¡± I quickly put on a little ck dress and took out the high heels Keh had bought me earlier. After washing myself, I hurried downstairs.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, are we going to the King Group now?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, drive there first and get in the car.¡±


    Wendy drives a Porsche 911 with a bright red ¡°color¡± body.


    I was taken to the beauty area by her. ¡°Sister Wendy, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Have someone do your makeup, and you¡¯ll see our clientster.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I still think it¡¯s a little inappropriate to wear that, but Wendy said so, so it does not matter.


    After more than an hour, I came out from inside.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I am ready.¡±


    ¡°Great, pure and charming, Chris, you are a work of art.¡± Wendy looked very pleased with my outfit.


    I looked at myself through sses and almost did not recognize myself.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, are you sure you want me to dress like this to talk to others about the contract?¡±


    ¡°Talk about the contract? Silly girl, who will talk to you when you first get here? What you need to do today is make friends with people.¡±


    Wendy pulled me back into the car and started the car.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, you just told me to make friends. I do not understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Girl, you do not understand much in the sales department right now either, yesterday you knew a lot ofpanies wanted to work with them. We, Wilson Group, have a bad rtionship with King Group, not to mention you. Even if I went myself, I could not see the true face of the president. That is why you need a workaround strategy now. You should approach the President and not mention any cooperation. To get a job, I once drank wine with a president for a month. ¡±


    I seem to understand that the means of selling is nowhere near as simple as I thought. I still have a lot to learn.


    ¡°Then what do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°I found out the President¡¯s itinerary for today. We definitely will not see him at thepany. He has an appointment at the golf course at 9:30. Let us go to the golf course now.¡±


    I looked at my watch. It¡¯s nine of the clock. It¡¯s exactly nine thirty before we head out. I must say that Wendy has a very good handle on time.


    ¡°By the way, Chris, can you y golf?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After all, I was born into a wealthy family and all kinds of sports are among my required subjects.


    ¡°It does not really matter. I¡¯ll find outter what district it¡¯s in. When the timees, you will go directly there. Are you going to catch a man?¡±


    It seems Wendy does not do these things any less, which is a familiar thing for her.


    Chatting up? I have thought about this before, when I was in college, when someone asked me to check out books and someone offered to help me. That was supposed to be a pickup line, right?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It was supposed to be¡­. it will.¡±


    ¡°For a while, you y it by ear, and I¡¯ll teach you a trick. When the servant brings you the drinks for a while, you deliberately knock the cup over to get his attention. Or better yet, you pour the drinks in your cup on him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, that¡¯s not very good.¡± I have never done anything like that before.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything good, do what I say. Remember, as soon as you leave, do not make yourself known.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I am so nervous. Is this useful?


    When I arrived at the golf course, I immediately got my uniform, and Wendy quickly grabbed me.


    ¡°My goddess, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Not to y? Of course, it¡¯s morefortable to change into a professional uniform.¡± I am a little confused.

 Chapter 60

    Wendy¡¯s pov


    I thought I had made it so obvious that she should know what it meant, but this girl is easier than I thought. ¡°Little idiot, do you think you are here to y today? Just now I asked you if you could y golf, not how well you actually y. You just need to have somemon sense and talk to him. You, learn well.¡±


    Chris nodded. ¡°Good nurse Wendy, don¡¯t I need to change my uniform?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do not. Why else would I have picked out clothes for you yesterday? Wait here and I¡¯ll make some inquiries.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I am sitting there bored and ying with my cell phone when a messagees in, ¡°Girl, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Master, I am at the golf course. I don¡¯t have time to y with you right now. If you are lonely, go y. Oh, I am starving. I was pulled out of bed early in the morning.¡±


    Keh¡¯s perspective


    Every time I see her response, I find myself in an awkward position. It seems that my image in her heart has be azy otaku with nothing to do and only ying games.


    I called Cliff aside and said, ¡°Tell them my position.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how the little woman will look when she sees that I am the president of the King Group. Should she be surprised?


    Just as I was thinking about it, a gray-haired man in a ball suit approached me.


    ¡°Mr. Keh, it¡¯s not easy to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Todd . I hear you are good at ying golf. Let us y together.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Even though this Todd guy is much older than me, he¡¯s good at ttering people.


    I was about to pick up the bat when I remembered that the little girl said she was hungry, ¡°Mr. Todd, just give me a minute while I go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Here you go, Mr. Keh.¡±


    I take care of her breakfast myself. Chris is indeed a gourmet. I can not make her hungry.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Wendy received a message from Keh and rushed to tell me, ¡°Chris, I got it. The president is now at Stadium 1, so we will be right there.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Wendy took me very quickly and told me from time to time, ¡°Chris, remember what I taught you, look for opportunities to meet him first, do not mention cooperation, and you better get his contact information, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand, but Sister Wendy, I don¡¯t know what he looks like or what hisst name is. How am I supposed to know who the president is?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I have already made inquiries. He is already on the No. 1 golf course, the area VIP, which no one is allowed to enter. He is very good at golf. If you see someone ying golf in a good posture, it¡¯s him. Okay, go in.¡±


    My heart beat faster. ¡°Sister Wendy, you are not leaving, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ie out a lot, and it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be recognized. I will note in, don¡¯t be nervous,e on, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wendy handed me a ss of orange juice. ¡°Do it the way I taught you and you won¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can.¡±


    I took the orange juice, took a deep breath, and entered the venue with a heroic attitude.


    From a distance, I saw a man in a ball suit, with gray hair and a golf club in his hand.


    His posture is very professional, and as I look around, there seems to be no other person more like the president.


    I walked a little further and saw the watch on his wrist that was worth more than a million dors. He must be the one I was looking for.


    But he ys ball, how can he make an encounter?


    Come to think of it, I kicked someone else¡¯s ball equipment when I was not paying attention.


    The shoes I am wearing today are already high, and I lost my bnce and fell down.


    The cup in his hand glides through a beautiful parab in the air, and orange juice is sshed on the head of the target.


    My pupils dted a little and I watched him not only get wet with orange juice, but also hit his head with the cup.


    Me, I am over!


    It definitely happened quickly, with a crackle.


    In my eyes, it was like slow motion, and I saw the orange juice ¡°sway¡± on the man¡¯s gray head. Silver ¡°color¡± ss in the sun sparkled fine light, and then I do not know whether ¡°bang¡± or ¡°thud¡± a blow on the man¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Who, who fucking attacked me!¡± The man covered his head and screamed loudly.


    I can not wait to dig a hole in the ground at this moment.


    Todd¡¯s pov


    Inexplicably, I was doused with orange juice and hit on the head by a cup. I turned around in confusion, only to see a woman in a ck dress lying not far away, covering her face and saying, ¡°I can not see myself, I can not see myself.¡±


    ¡°Did you smash me?¡± I rushed towards her and saw the woman on the ground wearing a mini skirt with a pair of long slender legs and a narrow waist, ck ¡°color¡± thin high heels, such a fragrant scene immediately diluted some of my anger.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. President, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just sprained my ankle.¡± Knowing she could not escape, the beauty quickly stood up and guiltily said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean that up for you right now. I am sorry, I am really sorry.¡±


    How dare I criticize her when I see her face, so beautiful?


    I didn¡¯t expect this kind of affair in the square. ¡°Nothing, nothing, a piece of cake, just wipe it off for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    d to have met a good-humored president, I turned to leave.


    The old man stood a step in front of me, his eyes fixed directly on my chest.


    I noticed his looks change, some of them resembling those of Dunn who had interviewed me earlier, and quickly took a step back. ¡°The¡­. President, let me get you a¡± ¡°towel.¡±


    ¡°A¡±¡±towel, is not there one here?¡± He approached me step by step.


    I instinctively sensed danger. ¡°President, I don¡¯t understand what you said.¡±


    The old man looked at me with a ¡°suggestive¡± face, ¡°Are not you wearing a skirt? Just wipe it off with your skirt.¡±


    My face changed greatly. ¡°President, please show respect.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, what are you pretending to be pure, wearing so little in the square, and deliberately dropping yourself in front of me. Go ahead, what do you want to bring me closer, bag or money? I will give it to you as long as you want it, but only if you make me happy.¡±


    He lunged at me. Caddies were standing all around. I wanted to ask them for help, but at that moment the caddies silently turned around as if they had not seen this scene.


    I had only recently freed myself from Dunn¡¯s clutches, but I did not expect to encounter another evil so soon.


    I did not even think, and I ran. I did not expect this satyr tough any more gleefully. ¡°Woman, y hard to get with me. Good, you want to y with me.¡±


    I used to be a sprint champion, and I wore sneakers. Right now, I am wearing high-top clothes on my feet, and I am still on the golf course. The course limits my speed.


    I fell to the ground again when I panicked. I must have missed breakfast today. I was so hungry that my legs lost strength. My knees were scraped up on the ground. Right now, I can not think that much. I just want to leave quickly. ¡°Mr. President, I really did not mean it. You let me go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my poor thing, it does not matter that I did not mean it. What matters is that I like you now. Come and let my uncle kiss you.¡±


    ¡°No, you can be my grandfather!¡± I still insulted him.


    Of course, the satyr¡¯s face changed a lot. ¡°Little girl, are you afraid that I can not satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°Help!!!¡± I hurriedly asked the people around me for help, and there were several caddies present.


    As long as they can help, I can be saved. But these people turned a deaf ear, as if they had heard nothing.


    I struggled to get up, and the old man came at me viciously.

 Chapter 61

    I had closed my eyes in fright when suddenly I heard a very sombre voice, ¡°Mr. Todd, what are you doing?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the bastard¡¯s cor was caught.


    I was shocked to see the man who appeared. I had never been so excited before.


    The old bastard looked at Keh with aughing face. ¡°Mr. Keh, there was only onemb delivered to the door. Look at that little face. It¡¯s almost delicate. I have not seen such a beautiful woman in a long time. Let us y together.¡±


    Keh¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh, how does Mr. Todd want to y?¡±


    The old whore ¡°licked¡± her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mr. Keh usually wants to y. Do you want toe first or together? Or will you let me explore the street for you first?¡±


    I shook my head in horror, and the man spoke as if he were discussing what to eat today. Better to have meat or vegetarian, or eat together.


    Tears came to my eyes. I don¡¯t know how many women have been treated like this.


    I asked Keh for help, but he did not get back to me during that time.


    I do not know if he¡¯s had enough of me. I just hope he can save me for the sake of the past.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    Those blue ¡°coloured¡± eyes right now are like ake that seems calm on the surface, but in reality the huge waves at the bottom are monstrous. The angrier he is in front of the others, the calmer his expression bes.


    I am the only one who knows how angry I am, even though Todd has not had time to touch Miss Chris¡¯s fingers yet.


    I am afraid this stadium is his burial ce! W It happened that the woman he provoked is the boss¡¯s wife and said those damn words.


    ¡°My favourite game, oh ¡­.¡± The boss grinned and looked at the golf club.


    I handed him the club in seconds and silently prayed in my heart for Todd.


    The guy looked at Keh in surprise before thinking about what was toe. ¡°Mr. Keh really knows his stuff. I have not seen any women y with golf clubs yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing the guy still smiling ¡°suggestively¡± and rubbing his hands in wait, I cradled the hand with the golf club in my hand and shot toward him.


    ¡°Ah!!! Mr. Keh, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Does not Mr. Todd want to y? Then I¡¯ll have some fun with you.¡± I took another swing.


    ¡°Mr. Keh, maybe you misunderstood something. I asked you to y with this woman with me. Mr. Keh, show mercy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Todd will y the way I like it. That¡¯s the beginning.¡±


    My drooping eyes were cold. This man dared toy a hand on my prey and he was truly tired of life.


    Todd pleaded repeatedly for mercy. ¡°Mr. Keh, ouch, ouch, that hurts! Have some mercy, will you? What did I do wrong? I¡¯ll certainly change it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Keh, if you like her, you can y it any way you want, but it¡¯s just a woman. Why are you angry with me?¡±


    The corners of my mouth twisted into a grin. ¡°But a woman, a good phrase .¡±


    ¡°Mr. Keh, do not say that woman. I know a lot of beautiful women. Let us have a nice evening.¡±


    I know he invited me today to talk about the country, and even if he was defeated, he had to smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Cliff¡¯s point of view


    I watched Keh as he looked around. His eyes were so deep he could not see what he was thinking. ¡°Mr. Todd is a good ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like your estate.¡± This Todd guy is really good at sucking up to the boss.


    The boss yed with his fingers. ¡°I think it¡¯s more like a crematorium than a golf course.¡±


    Oh my! Be worthy of being the boss, and in one sentence the old bastard went white with fear.


    ¡°Mr. Keh, are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. take it as a joke then, Cliff. I¡¯ll give you three days to buy thisnd and make it a crematorium.¡±


    I immediately took out a small notebook, wrote it down, and meticulously replied, ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    Todd looked panicked, knelt down, and pulled his boss¡¯s trousers. ¡°Mr. Keh, what do you mean? Have I offended you in some way? .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of Gulfnd. Why would Mr. Todd panic like that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Keh, you can not do that. Thisnd is very important to me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I care about someone too.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Being toozy to talk to him, I looked at Chris. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The Chris of today is very different than she used to be, with slightly curly hair hanging down on either side at will and soft hair fluttering in the wind on her forehead. The makeup on her face is different than before, but the seemingly ¡°nude¡± makeup creates a sense of charm.


    The ck ¡°coloured¡± skirt entuates her perfect curves and the two straight slender legs keep attracting people to confuse them.


    Chris limped towards me and looked at me with big watery eyes. ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    My eyes fell on her broken knee. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    She scolded softly, but I bent down and picked her up.


    Todd¡¯s pov


    When I heard the girl call him uncle, it turned out that the girl was actually a rtive of Keh¡¯s, but I took it as one. No wonder Keh was so angry.


    Now I know what a foolish thing I had done. ¡°Mr. Keh, I did not know she was your rtive. You do not remember viins. I deserve to die. I am blind.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    The fool finally understood what offended the boss.


    ¡°Mr. Keh!¡± Hearing his cry, I sighed. But I do not feel sorry for him at all. He must have harmed many little girls. Today, the boss is doing something good for the world.


    As I watched Keh walk away with Chris in his arms, I was grabbed by my pant leg. ¡°Cliff, you can put in a good word for me for Mr. Keh. You see, I have an appointment with Mr. Keh in half a month before I have a chance. As long as Mr. Keh calms down, I can do anything.¡±


    I flipped my notebook closed and said, ¡°Mr. Todd, I can not help you with that. You better prepare yourself well, it will be a crematorium in three days. For the sake of our acquaintance, you wille and I will give you a 20% discount in the future.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Todd¡¯s pov


    I am so angry. What sacrilege have Imitted to meet this fiend?


    Of course I wanted to talk to him about cooperation, but now the cooperation has not been negotiated, and it is really to get wool ande home shorn.


    The caddy greeted him. ¡°Mr. President, I will take you to the hospital.¡±


    I was so angry that I almost forgot that I had just been beaten by Keh, and my whole body ached. ¡°Ouch, take me to the hospital quickly, do I have broken ribs¡­.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I snuggled into Keh¡¯s arms and cautiously looked up at his chin. ¡°Uncle¡­. you saved me again.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I was still in a good mood, and the little girl had dressed up to see me. Who would have thought something like this would happen?


    I stared at her without opening my mouth.


    ¡°Uncle, well, I was looking for the president of the King Group, but I did not expect him to be such a person¡­.¡±


    ¡°Can you be any dumber?¡± I really want to tap her brain to see what¡¯s inside. This girl actually believes that this old man is him.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you calling me stupid?¡± Chris thought at that moment that the old man was the president of the King Group and had not contacted me at all.


    I opened my lips and finally said nothing. Forget it, let this girl continue to be stupid.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that you are stupid.¡±


    I walked her back to my car and ¡°touched¡± her leg with my hand.


    ¡°What are you, what are you up to?¡±


    I ignored her disability, ced her feet directly on my knees, got the ¡°medicine¡± cream from the car and carefully applied it to her.


    ¡°Hiss¡­.¡± She frowned in pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I was shocked to see her little face contort into a ball.


    If I had known, I would not have gotten her the food. If I had been there the whole time, this would not have happened.


    Chris is actually a person who is afraid of pain, but stubborn. She is obviously frowning in pain. She also shakes her head. ¡°No, it does not hurt, it does not hurt at all.¡±


    I thought of thest time she was in such pain that she had to try to be brave in front of Warren.


    ¡°Just bear with it.¡± I slowed my hand.


    After we bandaged her wound, the car stopped in front of a restaurant.


    ¡°Get out and eat.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Uncle, I am not hungry, I have to go now.¡±


    This time I made such a big mistake and insulted the president of King Group.


    If this person knows whatpany I belong to, is not that the end of my career in thispany?


    ¡°If you are not hungry, watch me eat.¡± He dragged me into the dining room.


    I had no chance at all to resist. ¡°Uncle, I am going to make a phone call.¡±


    I didn¡¯t see Sister Wendy when I first came out. I am afraid she¡¯s still on the golf course.


    ¡°All right, give me five minutes.¡±


    I step aside and dial Wendy¡¯s phone. ¡°Sister Wendy, are you still on the golf course?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where are you? Why have not I seen you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been an ident, Sister Wendy. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say sorry?¡±


    ¡°The president of the King Group is a big son of a bitch. Before I got near him, he tried to insult me. Fortunately, my uncle saved me. He beat him up with a golf club, Sister Wendy. I am sorry I messed up that assignment.¡±


    ¡°The one who got hit by the golf? He¡¯s the president of the King Group. Is his name Todd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Todd, an old man with gray hair.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the owner of the golf course, not the president of the King Group. You have not seen anyone but him?¡±


    I did not think of Keh at all and answered very positively, ¡°There¡¯s no one but my uncle.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s pov


    I also feel very strange, ¡°That¡¯s strange, obviously the information is correct, Chris, where are you now? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I hurt myself a little bit and I was at my uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital first, you do not have toe to work today, wait for my call.¡±


    I am still not going to let Chris go because Todd is interested in her, let alone the president of the King Group.


    I will win this project no matter what.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I went out to make a phone call and the little woman immediately became cheerful and bounced toward me. I get a headache when I see her rash demeanor. ¡°Well, what are you thinking about? Are not you afraid of falling?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I thought the manager would scold me, but she gave me a day off, how nice.¡±


    I was speechless and pulled her to sit next to me. ¡°Shut up, I am not going to help you if you fall this time.¡±


    Chris stuck his tongue out mischievously and saw that the table was full of delicious breakfast. ¡°Uncle, I am so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Little fool, did not you say you were not hungry?¡±


    I gently scratched the tip of her nose with my hand, this little idiot.


    ¡°Nothing, Uncle, then I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I was not as afraid of Keh as I used to be, so I picked up the spoon and started eating the lobster mash.


    Too bad he bought it for mest time. At this point, my saliva was about to flow out, but I did not dare to eat it.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    I nodded again and again. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are not you eating?¡± I was just remembering why Keh was not eating when he said he wanted to eat.


    Keh shook his head. ¡°I am not hungry. Eat more if you want to. Are not you hungry?¡±


    I looked at him suspiciously. ¡°How do you know I am hungry?¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I saw it in our message, but now is not the time to reveal my identity.


    ¡°Look at your face,¡± he colors, ¡°to know that you have not eaten breakfast, so much nonsense, it seems that you do not want to eat, I¡¯ll have it taken away.¡±


    Chris quickly covered the bowl. ¡°No, no, I am not full yet. Wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I snorted softly. What a fool, I changed the subject of our conversation so quickly.


    When I look down, my abdomen is tense.


    How long has it been since Ist fucked her leaving the hot spring?


    ying with her every night allows me to release my energy. Before I met her, I did not know I had a strong desire.


    Chris finished her meal and wiped her lips with a paper towel. ¡°Wow, I am so full.¡±


    ¡°Have not you been eating welltely?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think I enjoyed this meal very pleasantly, Uncle, are you very powerful?¡± Chris turned and looked at me.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°If you were not very powerful, how could you turn a golf course into a crematorium with one word?¡±


    I smoothed the ¡°messy¡± hair on her forehead and said softly, ¡°Because he should not touch my important people.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    His tone is very light, like floating clouds in the sky.


    However, I felt the weight in that sentence and my eyes seemed to be sucked up by his clear eyes like a pair ofkes. The heartbeat ¡°rippled¡± very fast and the face was dizzy with red ¡°color¡±.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± i mumbled.


    ¡°Chris.¡± Keh took my cheek and kissed it.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Sir¡­. there¡¯s something in thepany you need to take care of right away.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s premature appearance made my eyes light up.


    ¡°Uh, sir, it¡¯s not an urgent matter. I dare not disturb you!¡± Cliff pinched his throat and replied.


    I gritted my teeth in anger, after all, little Chris had made such a smart entrance.


    Chris pushed me away and stood up. ¡°Fine, I will not bother you then. You take care of things. I am full anyway.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I am embarrassed to death, was I like this a minute ago? I expect my uncle to kiss me.


    I must have eaten too much toe up with such an idea. It seems I must eat less in the future.


    The hand was grasped. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Since the manager gave me a day off, I am going to go home and rest. Uncle, if you have something to do, you will be busy, do not worry about me.¡±


    I yawned. Last night I was a little excited because something big wasing up today. I did not sleep well all night.


    ¡°Cliff, take her home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    When I got home, I took off my shoes and went to bed. Of course, nothing is as good as my own bed.


    After I had a good night¡¯s sleep at home, the phone rang.


    When I saw that it was Wendy¡¯s phone, I immediately woke up. ¡°Hey, Sister Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I just found out again. The President is having dinner at Ind Restaurant tonight. Get dressed ande on over.¡±


    After what happened to Mr. Todd earlier, I now have some psychological shadows. ¡°Sister Wendy, do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not proper for me to reveal my identity. After all, I am on the road a lot. If the president finds out that I belong to the Wilson group, we really do not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°But Sister Wendy, what if I run into someone like Todd again? I am scared .¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, he did not dare get dirty in the restaurant, and this president has never had an affair with a female subordinate. I think he must be a gentleman.¡±


    At this point, I did not understand what Wendy was really getting at, so I had to agree.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be down in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I opened the closet and casually selected a skirt. This time I did not dare wear such a short skirt again. If I wear a flowing dress and apartment sandals, I can walk faster even if something happens.

 Chapter 63

    The man also exined, ¡°Thedy was crying when she came in, saying her boyfriend had an affair and she went to the wrong room.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? I almost wronged others!¡±


    ¡°Did you give me a chance to say it? I did not exin to you that you were going to beat people like a mean old harridan.¡±


    ¡°Who is the mean old harridan ¡°?¡±


    After listening to the couple¡¯s argument again, I took Chris and went back to Room 8.


    ¡°Why do you want to cry? The ex-boyfriend is cheating? Why do not I know which ex-boyfriend of yours?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chris took onions and eye drops out of the bag. ¡°It¡¯s all this damn thing.¡±


    I understood in seconds. It seems that their manager is amazing. Luckily, the person Chris was supposed to seduce was me, and if it had been other men, I could not imagine the results¡­.


    I handed Chris the hot towel to wipe my hands. ¡°Wipe it first.¡±


    Chris dried her tears. ¡°I am so tired from crying.¡±


    Sometimes I would like to smash Chris¡¯s head in just to see what was inside.


    ¡°Uncle, why can I meet you every time I am in danger?¡±


    ¡°Because you are so stupid.¡± I am speechless, how did this girl grow up?


    Chris pats herself on the head. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Sister Wendy asked me to contact the president of the King Group, but I have not talked to him yet.¡±


    I really do not understand, is this short-sighted man the president of the King Group in Chris¡¯ eyes?


    ¡°He is not the president of the King Group.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uncle, are you sure? Do you know the president of the King Group?¡± said Chris in amazement.


    I have doubts about Chris¡¯ IQ, and I made it so clear, but shyly she has not yet responded.


    ¡°Well, yes, and I know him very well.¡± I keep reminding her.


    ¡°Uncle, I wish you knew him. Can you do me a favor? Ourpany is going to work with the King Group as ofte. But the King Group is not friendly to ourpany for some reason, so my manager asked me to see the president of the King Group privately. I have been here twice and I still do not know what he looks like. If your uncle knows him, can you introduce me to him?¡±


    Chris had just stopped crying and was staring at me with watery eyes.


    Right now, Chris wanted to meet the president of the King Group. Even if she wants to meet the King, I will go to heaven to invite him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to introduce you, but what will I get paid?¡±


    After all, I have yed with her silently for so many days. I am not just trying to ept an apprentice.


    When Chris heard the word reward, he looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Uncle, what do you want¡­. What do you want me to do?¡±


    I leaned close to her ear. ¡°Little Chris thought of that, did not she?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡±


    ¡°Which is? I have not said anything yet.¡± All the more reason I like to tease her.


    Chris was so angry that her little face bulged. ¡°Uncle, you hate it. You obviously mean that¡­.¡±


    By her shy, timid look, my soul were captivated by her.


    ¡°Little fool, eat first.¡± I scratched the tip of her nose and looked at her with a spoiled expression.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    My heart was beating faster and I could feel myself struggling less and less against my uncle.


    ¡°What about the president of the King Group¡­.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it after dinner.¡±


    I picked up my knife and fork and began to cut the steak. The table was full of my favorite dishes.


    He and I are sitting by the window so that when we turn our heads, we can see the blue sea in the distance and the night activity around us.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Even though I am the White family¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s been a long time since I have eaten at such a fancy restaurant, except for special asions.


    ¡°Like here?¡± Keh looked at me and said.


    ¡°I did not like it before, but I like it now. I can see beautiful scenery here.¡±


    ¡°Come more often in the future.¡± Keh gently stroked my hair. ¡°You are full.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am full, uncle. I always eat a lot when I am with you.¡±


    ¡°You are too thin, and it feels better to be fat.¡±


    I looked at him crossly. ¡°Uncle, you are teasing me again!¡±


    Keh squeezed my cheek with his hand. ¡°I mean the feeling of the touch on your face. What do you mean?¡±


    The way I get along with him is much more harmonious than before. I am not afraid of him anymore, and he¡¯s not so overpowering.


    Finally, he sends me home, ¡°Uncle, about the president of the King Group¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come straight to the King Group tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But uncle, you have not even talked to the president yet. I heard that people from thepany said that we have a bad rtionship with the King Group. If I go to the King Group, he may not receive me. How embarrassing that will be.¡± I scratched my hair.


    ¡°Believe me, you can definitely meet the president of King Group when youe tomorrow. Just bring yourpany information with you.¡±


    I do not think that¡¯s possible, but since Keh said it, I do not doubt it.


    ¡°OK, I know uncle, go home early, I will go first.¡±


    I was about to leave but he pulled me back into his arms and kissed me deeply.


    I did not resist but my heart beat faster. Even though I had kissed him before, I did not feel as strong as I did tonight.


    His kiss is like a drizzle, gentle and longsting, so beautiful I wish I could push him away.


    Until he loosened my body, I was still attached to him.


    Keh gently stroked my hair, and the voice rang in my ear, ¡°Would you like to buy me a cup of coffee?¡±


    I looked up and gazed into his erotic eyes.


    Even I, an idiot, recognized the undertone. I bit my lip and replied, ¡°I do not have any coffee at home.¡±


    Keh leaned in close and breathed into my ear. ¡°You know what I really want.¡±


    Like a devil¡¯s voice, his voice is not big, but it¡¯s enough to make me giddy.


    Especially with his beautiful eyes, I almost nodded.


    ¡°Uncle, change your clothes, another day.¡± I came back to my senses.

 Chapter 64

    Keh¡¯s pov


    I am not surprised by her answer. I am not as hard on her as I used to be.


    I feel that the rtionship between me and her is growing closer and that the little girl does not reject and fear me as she used to.


    We still have a long way to go ~ I am in no hurry to go to bed early.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I thought he would insist without regard to my wishes. If he insists, I certainly can not refuse.


    ¡°What, look at your disappointed eyes, why not¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, no disappointment, goodbye uncle.¡± I ran home, afraid that Keh would go back on his word.


    As I ran home, my heart beat fast. Keh had kissed me once before and I just wanted to escape.


    Only I did not flee from this kiss at all, and I even vaguely wanted it to stay in my heart. What happened to me?


    I covered my chest, and the heart in my chest seemed less and less like my own.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, my cheeks blushed, and I ¡°touched¡± my face with his hands, which were very hot!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The message cell phone shed and the message from Master read, ¡°Go to the game.¡±


    I quickly replied, ¡°Master, wait for me for fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll wash up and go to bed to y.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I stared at the word wash and Chris¡¯ beautiful body appears in front of me. I loosen my tie.


    I just let it go and it was me who suffered for it.


    How much longer will I have to wait for a day like this? I light a cigarette, and the smoke fills my cheeks.


    Can Chris really draw a line with Warren within a month?


    Even though I know there is no Warren in her heart, I want her to belong to me from the outside in.


    ¡°Master, I am ready, let us go MAKE IT.¡± There is a message from Chris.


    MAKE? I would like to make love with her. I drive away the evil thoughts in my head and focus on getting Chris to the games.


    At 10:30, I take the initiative and go offline. ¡°Keep ying tomorrow.¡±


    Chris said unwillingly, ¡°Master, is your dorm getting its power cut off? You go off line every day at less than eleven.¡±


    I was speechless. I want her to go to bed early, y sensibly, and enjoy a healthy life. This girl really thinks arbitrarily.


    ¡°I am tired.¡±


    ¡°Master, you already knew me. I suppose you are from our school. Hey, are you my ssmate who had a secret crush on me?¡±


    ¡°Narcissism.¡± I thought about it and sent another, ¡°What if I really have a crush on you?¡±


    Chris made an emoji. ¡°Master, send a picture. I¡¯ll see which ssmate you are.¡±


    ¡°If I send it, will you be my girlfriend?¡± I asked timidly.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better not send it. My great respect for the master is like the endless waters of rivers¡­.¡±


    Followed by a very cute expression on her face, I realized that this girl had a great skill to distract from the subject.


    But it also proves that she is not a frivolous woman, and I can see that she is curious about me.


    ¡°Girl, do you really not want to see pictures of me? I am very pretty.¡± I brought that up on purpose .


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    People are curious, especially I think it must be a ssmate. I can not figure out who it is at the moment. Of course, I want to see him, and I do not want to have anything more to do with him.


    ¡°Master, you can send it to me, but I do not want to be your friend.¡± I sent a wronged expression in the past.


    ¡°You are taking advantage of me, and I have lost.¡±


    ¡°Master, just send me your photo, just one.¡± I was really tied up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t send it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, master, you are bullying me.¡±


    ¡°Since neither you nor I are willing topromise, it¡¯s better to keep the present rtionship. I will sleep first.¡±


    I had to wish him a good night and I held my cell phone in my hand to think about it, but I do not know who he will be.


    I turn off the light and lie back in bed. My cell phone vibrates. He sent a message, ¡°Girl, do you really have someone you like?¡±


    In the dark, I stared at the words for a long time, as if on a screen, until the lights went out and the world was dark.


    Yes, the person I like.


    When I saw those two words, the first thing that came to my mind was not nd, but my uncle.


    He locked me up everywhere, but whenever I was in danger, he was the first to show up.


    He¡¯s overbearing, but sometimes he¡¯s gentle and considerate. And he clearly knows the vors I like to eat.


    When I realized I was thinking about Keh, I kept shaking my head. I can not like Keh, even if it¡¯s just a game with Warren, how am I going to face the Wilson family in the future?


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    After waiting for a long time and not waiting for an answer from her, I sighed softly.


    Do I exist in this girl¡¯s heart?


    At least she did not answer that it was nd, and that¡¯s a good thing.


    Wendy¡¯s pov


    The next morning, I received a call from Chris.


    I quickly asked, ¡°Chris, is there any good news?¡±


    Last night I met up with an old acquaintance and drank a lot of wine and pulled an all-nighter. I did not have time to contact Chris.


    ¡°Well, Sister Wendy, this is good news.¡±


    Hastily, I threw aside the arm at my waist and stood up excitedly. ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Although I did not see the president of the King Group yesterday, my uncle happens to know the president of the King Group and I asked him to introduce him.¡±


    I was so happy that I praised, ¡°Yes, Chris, you still have such a powerful uncle. What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Well, he told me to go directly to King Group today with the information about thepany.¡±


    ¡°Go directly? In the past, ourpany¡¯s colleagues went there. As long as they could identify themselves, they were turned away. Is your uncle reliable?¡±


    ¡°Well, I told him about our rtionship with the King Group and he said it did not matter.¡±


    ¡°If your uncle is trustworthy, we should try, and then I will ask Calvin to go with you to the King Groupter.¡±


    ¡°Good sister Wendy, I will go back to thepany first.¡±


    I see hope in Chris. Although the honey trap is useless. Now that Chris¡¯ uncle knows the president, everything will be much easier. To put it bluntly, thispany depends on interpersonal rtionships. As long as the rtionship between her uncle and the president is good enough, this thing can seed.


    ¡°Honey, no more sleep?¡± The man around me opened his eyes and took my waist to go back to sleep.


    I smiled. ¡°No, I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Come to mypany and be my secretary.¡±


    ¡°I do not dare. I have heard that your wife is very powerful. This kind of rtionship is good.¡± I stood up dutifully.


    I always know what I want, and men are just my stepping stones.


    This man helped me win an important contract in the past, and I gave my body and traded it for the same price. But if I want to be there for him, it¡¯s like adding a cage to the bird. How can I be willing to do that?


    Although I was tiredst night, I was quickly in a good mood when I just heard the good news. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After so many years in society, I am good at handling all kinds of interpersonal rtionships, whether men or women, they are just pawns in my hands.


    On the way to thepany, I thought of Chris¡¯s simple and wless face.


    I like Chris very much. Chris has something that I do not have, and I know for sure that it will notst much longer. Simplicity will be defeated by reality, and kindness will eventually be buried in this busy city.


    Chris, like me, will wear masks among people with different , until he bes apletely different person.


    When Chris arrives at thepany, she wears a ponytail, a white silk shirt and ck ¡°colored¡± cloth pants. Her simple and neat attire shows that she is verypetent.


    ¡°Chris, I suggest you change your skirt the next time you talk about coboration.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, it¡¯s morefortable to wear pants.¡±


    I smile ambiguously, ¡°Girl, women will take advantage of women, I have a skirt in the office,e and change it.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I don¡¯t doubt what Wendy said. Wendy wants to seed more than anyone. So how can she do something that is not conducive to working together?


    In Wendy¡¯s dresses, I am a little taller than Wendy, and skirts that are not long enough are shorter on me.


    I doubted the dress would expose me if I was not careful. I frowned. ¡°Sister Wendy, this dress is too short.¡±


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s just as well. It¡¯s gettingte. Go quickly with Calvin.¡±


    Before I could say anything, I was pushed away from her.


    ¡°Sister Wendy¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand something, ask Calvin. He has a wealth of experience. I wish you a sessful victory.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This is my first internship in sales. I have to be sessful and not fail!


    On the way to King Group, I felt very anxious. I wonder what the CEO, who was so mysterious, would be like.


    When Calvin saw my nervousness, he started to lighten the atmosphere and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meeting with someone, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Senior Calvin, I am new here and I know that this coboration is important not only for ourpany but also for our group. I am afraid that I do not have a sense of proportion and I have screwed something up. At this point, there is no room for redemption.¡±


    I carefully recalled the stupid things I had done in those two days, and none of them were right. I felt really guilty.


    ¡°Nothing, do not be so stressed, even if you can not talk about it, you can not be med.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Even though I said that, my nervous hands were sweating because I was afraid that I would make some mistakester.


    If I had known thatst night, I should have asked Keh what kind of person the president was, and I would have been a little less scared.


    Take out your cell phone. Keh has called me before, but I did not save it. Fortunately, my memory is good. Keh¡¯s number is not hard to remember. The final digits are all zeros. I dialed it from memory.


    The phone was quickly connected, and a familiar voice answered, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Just one word made my heart beat faster, as I did every time nd looked at me.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I just received word that Chris has made her way to the King Group. If there is no ident, she will be at the King Group¡¯s door in fifteen minutes.


    It is unusual for her to call me. Has this little fool finally woken up and realized that I am the president of the King Group?


    After waiting for three seconds, I did not hear her speak. I smiled and said, ¡°Little fool, speak.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Uncle.¡± Chris only responded.


    ¡°Why are you afraid of me again?¡± I am a little unhappy.


    It¡¯s clear that the little woman was not so stiff in front of me yesterday, and today she started stuttering again.


    Chris¡¯ point of view


    Now I am not afraid of him, but I am nervous, and my heart inexplicably beats faster at his voice.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    He calms my heartbeat. What happened to me, but I was on the phone with my uncle.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I forgot to ask you yesterday how old is this president, what kind of character is he, and can you get along with him?¡±


    Keh¡¯s view


    It turned out she had called for the president. I was unhappy. I thought the little woman was looking for me. But this president is myself, so he¡¯s kind of looking for me.


    ¡°Do not you know when you areing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I felt ufortable. I am asking you. I feel relieved¡­. You are so familiar with him, you must know him very well.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite clear.¡± I folded the papers closed and yed with the pen in my hand.


    ¡°Then can you tell me how old he is?¡±


    ¡°About my age.¡± I don¡¯t want to answer.


    ¡°That young?¡± Chris muttered, ¡°I thought he was half a century old.¡±


    I am not a few years older than Warren, and now I am twenty-seven. I am a very young president.


    ¡°Is he good-natured?¡± asked Chris again.


    I am seriously thinking about this problem. Is my temperament good? I do not know if I am good for others, but I am good for them, Chris.


    ¡°He has a good temperament, is 188 tall and weighs 75 kg, likes ck and white gray, drinks coffee without sugar and hates sweets¡­.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I was shocked to hear Keh reveal the president¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°Uncle, you know him too well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is no one in the world who knows him better than me, so you do not have to worry, he will not eat people.¡±


    ¡°OK, thank you, uncle.¡± I was relieved when I hung up the phone.


    Calvin asked, ¡°What is your uncle? He can be friends with the president. It seems he is not an easy person.¡±


    I think of the ck and gold card he gave himself earlier, and no one in the world can do that with money.


    But I really do not know what his identity is.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must be a very powerful person.¡±


    It urred to me that Keh knew everything about me and I knew nothing except that he was the illegitimate child of the Wilson family. It is clear that I slept in the same bed several times and I know nothing.


    What kind of man is the uncle? Sometimes pretentious and sometimes gentle, I think about falling into ¡°fascination.¡±


    The car was parked in front of thepany, and Calvin pushed me. ¡°Chris, here it is. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ha, so early?¡±


    ¡°Cheer up, then we have to concentrate and not make any mistakes, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand.¡± I took a deep breath and stopped thinking about what I had and what I did not have.


    Calvin and I walked into the hall, and I was almost nervous.


    This is the multinational superpany that the King Group, even the Wilson Group, has to look up to. I have been shut out of the Wilson Group many times. Will it really work out this time?


    Before I could even introduce myself, the receptionist took the initiative and approached me. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Chris?¡±


    I was ttered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°The president is already waiting for you, pleasee with me.¡± The receptionist politely directs me.


    Neither Calvin nor I had expected the King Group to be so considerate.


    Especially when the receptionist led us to the golden VIP elevator, I wanted to reach out and ¡°touch it.¡± This is the legendary golden elevator. I do not know how it feels to enter it. ?


    ¡°Miss Chris, you can just go up,¡± the receptionist said gently.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I found that it was not so smooth. The president must be so good to me because of my uncle.


    The receptionist swiped the card before the elevator opened. ¡°Miss Chris, please enter.¡±

 Chapter 66

    I was going to wait for my colleagues first, but the receptionist said, ¡°Miss Chris, the president told me that he can only see you, so this gentleman can not go upstairs. I am sorry.¡±


    Calvin looked a little disappointed at the elevator, but his face quickly returned to normal. He said to me, ¡°Chris, go on up then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± As I thought about having to face this alone, my heart suddenly sank.


    I am really afraid that I will offend the president by saying something wrong or doing something wrong under tension, and then I will get in trouble with thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just be yourself.¡± Calvin saw my concern and gently encouraged me.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°This is the information, don¡¯t forget to give it to the president, the hope of thepany will be transferred to you, don¡¯t worry, as long as you do your best, Sister Wendy and we won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I took the document and entered the elevator.


    There are only three floors for elevators, namely the minus floor a, the second floor and the top floor. This is the exclusive elevator that also exists in the White family business. It is specially used by high-ranking people, but it is not so luxurious. I heard that this elevator is only used by the president. I feel so honored to take this elevator.


    When I think about how I talked to my uncle, he knows the president very well, and my honor is also due to my uncle.


    The elevator door gradually closed and Calvin¡¯s face disappeared into the closed elevator door. I held the briefcase in my hand and sorted out in the elevator. I keep thinking this skirt is too short. Will the president think I am flirtatious?


    The more nervous I am, the more I like to think. I take out my cell phone and send a quick message to Keh.


    ¡°Uncle, I will go to the President¡¯s office soon. The president saw me alone. I am so nervous my heart is going to jump out.¡±


    I think of the embarrassing thing about mming the cup on Todd¡¯s head and not being able to stop crying when I got smoked by onions. What if I fall down as soon as I walk in the door, or identally run into the president?


    ¡°Little fool, be nervous, he really does not eat people.¡±


    When I saw Keh¡¯s response, his tone sounded familiar, but I was nervous at that moment and did not associate Keh with the master at y.


    ¡°I know he does not eat people, but I can not help but be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Be good, believe me, he is very good and will not hurt you.¡±


    At that moment the elevator door opened and I was even more frightened.


    ¡°Uncle, I am afraid I do not have confidence in myself. This cooperation is very important for ourpany. I am afraid I¡¯ll mess it up.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I am also very speechless, she has clearlye to the door, a few more steps and she can see me. I can not wait to meet her in person, but I really want to see the look on that little girl¡¯s face when she knows I am the president.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything, have you seen the president¡¯s office? Knock on the door and go inside. If the sky is falling, I will support you.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Take a deep breath. Keh¡¯s words calmed me down.


    My uncle and the president are friends. Even if I do something wrong, the President should think of his rtions with my uncle and not me me.


    I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Through the door I heard a man¡¯s voice.


    Are you having auditory hallucinations? Why do I think this sound is a bit like Uncle?


    The door opened gradually and my heart almost jumped out of my throat.


    When the door is opened, there is only ck and white. The house is all ck except for the walls, and even the carpet at the foot of the bed is ck. The interior is restrained and luxurious, giving people an inexplicable coldness. I think this ce is too deserted.


    The back of the leather chair faces me, so I can not get a good look at the manager.


    Cautiously I enter, my voice soft y: ¡°Hello Mr. President, I am Chris from Wilson Group, I would like to talk to you about cooperation.¡±


    The leather chair gradually turned, and when I saw the familiar cheek, my whole person stopped there.


    ¡°You little fool, you are so slow.¡±


    I did not respond at that moment. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°So stupid.¡± Keh stood up and walked toward me, stood in front of me, touched my hair withhis fingers and whispered in my ear, ¡°So, you do not know who I am?¡±


    Remembering the golf course and the restaurant, Keh saved my life on both asions.


    He said he knew the president and even knew his height and weight like the back of his hand.


    ¡°So you are the president of the King Group,¡± I said to his smiling eyes.


    He bit my ear. ¡°What a jerk.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The breath from the tip of my nose makes my whole body tremble, and my deep voice is too appealing.


    Keh¡¯s whole person, not only in appearance but also in sound, looks like a character from a cartoon.


    ¡°Yes, I am the president of the King Group.¡±


    I pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Uncle, you did not tell me before, I am making a fool of myself!¡±


    He shaved the tip of my nose. ¡°That was because you are so stupid. The first time you were in first ce, it was just me and Todd. Since Todd is not the president, I am not? I thought I made it clear enough. Who knows, maybe you did not even think it would be me? The second time at the restaurant, you¡¯d be more likely to think that the unlucky guy was a man than that it was me. What can I do? I am helpless and desperate. ¡±


    Hearing him say that, I too felt too stupid and blushed embarrassingly. ¡°This ¡­. All because we are too familiar with each other, so I¡¯ll shut you out directly.¡± If I knew it was you, I would not need to be so nervous. I just called you and sent you a text message. You could have told me right away, why did not you? I did not sleep wellst night. ¡±


    He tugged on my hand. ¡°That¡¯s because I want to see the surprised look on your face.¡±


    I was unhappy. ¡°Uncle, you are so bad.¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    I shook my head. I used to have regr sses at school, buttely that has be more and more irregr. I was so nervous about not eating breakfast this morning that he took my hand and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Sit down and rest.¡±


    Soon Cliff brought a delicate and delicious breakfast. ¡°Miss Chris, please enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, well, then I came to talk about the contract, not to have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Eat first and then talk.¡±


    ¡°I am going to eat in your office?¡± I was surprised and asked, ¡°Will that bother you?¡±


    Before I came, the people in the office made the president very secretive, which was a mysterious and domineering scourge in my heart.


    A few minutes ago, I was so nervous, but after a few minutes, I actually had breakfast here,


    Cliff smiled, ¡°Miss Chris, please be assured that the President has the whole morning off. I think the President should be happy to be bothered by Miss Chris.¡±


    I heard the ambiguity in his words and bowed my head.

 Chapter 67

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Knowing she was shy, I spoke to remind her, ¡°talkative.¡±


    Cliff smiles and leaves, making room for Chris and me.


    I really like the interruption from Chris. No matter what I am doing, let alone Chris herself, I will drop everything to go with her as long as she sends me a message.


    Chris didn¡¯t sleep well and I didn¡¯t sleep well. The first time I met a little woman was at work. It¡¯s clearly the person I met yesterday, and I am looking forward to it before I see her today.


    ¡°Eat fast, it¡¯s about to get cold.¡±


    Chris¡¯s perspective


    Knowing he was the president of the King Group, I calmed down and inexplicably felt safe with him.


    I don¡¯t feel hungry when I am nervous. Now I find that I am hungry when I rx. I ate breakfast while Keh was working on some documents.


    When I turn my head to look at the man working hard, I have to say that Keh is truly a work of art created by God. You can not see any w in his facial features at all. He has the profundity of Westerners, but also the exquisiteness of Asians. His golden, soft hair shines in the sun.


    However, I think his casual side face is much more perfect than the photos of male models in magazines.


    When Uncle goes into the entertainment business, he will be popr all over the world. He is just too handsome.


    ¡°Are you full when you look at me?¡±


    My look was caught, so I quickly lowered my head to eat.


    Keh chuckled. ¡°Your face is stuffed in the lunch box. Are you trying to show me that your face is small?¡±


    I seemed to have less and less resistance to his voice.


    I quickly finished my meal, packed up my lunch box, tossed it in the trash can, and walked toward Keh with the document.


    ¡°Uncle, this is the profile of ourpany.¡±


    Keh looked up at me. ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee or juice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no, uncle, I am not here to eat and drink. I want to talk to you about working together.¡±


    I felt he was misleading me.


    Keh put down his pen and smiled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°OK, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This is difficult for me. It¡¯s also the first time for me to talk about coboration.


    ¡°I will talk the way others talk.¡±


    ¡°You walk out, turn left, get off the elevator, ande back in five days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The appointments for those five days are booked. They want to see me in five days and talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­. you were not teasing me.¡± I pursed my mouth.


    Keh chuckled. ¡°Little Chris, you know you are different from everyone else, but you still need to see yourself as someone else.¡±


    His words are full of ambiguity and I can not figure out what he means for a while.


    ¡°Uncle, will you work with ourpany?¡± I have no choice but to say that I am tired of dealing with smart people like them.


    They all talk and keep people guessing. I am not a worm in his stomach. How am I supposed to know what he¡¯s thinking?


    ¡°Little Chris, if you do not know my rules, I¡¯ll never work with the Wilson Group.¡±


    I have heard from people in the office before. Now I know his identity and think it must have something to do with his father. He was so rude to the Wilson family that he even changed hisst name, if Warren has not mentioned that before. I do not know at all what his rtionship is to the Wilson family, and I am afraid people on the outside do not know that he is the illegitimate child.


    ¡°Uncle, since you will not cooperate with us, why did you let mee to you?¡±


    ¡°Little Chris, of course I let youe to me because I miss you and want to see you.¡±


    I have some anger in my heart. ¡°Uncle, are not you kidding me?¡±


    He points his finger at me. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I obeyed him vaguely, not only because he is the president of the King Group, but also because of the taboo rtionship between us.


    I was always afraid Keh would blurt it out. I usually did not dare to hurt his words. Now it has be a habit.


    I went to his side, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Keh pulled, and I fell into his arms, my fingers unconsciously around his neck. Thinking that this is Keh¡¯s office, I want to get up quickly.


    ¡°Do not move.¡± His hand gripped my waist tightly.


    My body clung to his chest, and my heart began to beat erratically again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry? I said I would not work with the Wilson group, but I did not say I would not work with you.¡±


    I listened to his words as if there was a chance. ¡°Uncle, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It means that I can work with you, but only with you, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to work with you on behalf of thepany?¡± I kind of got it.


    ¡°Yes, you are responsible for this project. In the future, I will not be contacting the Wilson Group, only you, which means you have to contact me from the beginning to the end of the project.¡±


    His meaningful eyes made me panic a little.


    ¡°Always in contact with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to be exact, you are the person responsible for the entire project. From nning to execution, if I need to find you to change the n and see the venue, you need toe as soon as possible while I am calling. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I have no right to represent thepany. I want to call and ask my leader for instructions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I dialed Wendy¡¯s phone, ¡°Nurse Wendy, I¡­. ah¡­.¡±


    Keh had a bite of my earlobe.


    Keh seems to like teasing me this way because he knows my ears are my most sensitive spot, and he purposely ys tricks on me.


    Wendy heard me yell, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chris?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just sprained my ankle.¡± I quickly found an excuse.


    ¡°I heard Calvin say that the president only saw you. How did you talk to him?¡± Wendy is also concerned about progress.


    I nced at the man who had already kissed my corbone, gritted my teeth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°You said it.¡±


    ¡°The president said that if I wanted to work with the Wilson Group, I should be the one in charge.¡±


    ¡°Chris, your uncle has a good rtionship with the president? I can not believe people who never work with us can cooperate right away.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s take


    I did not expect Chris to win cooperation so quickly.


    As for the person in charge, she did exceed her authority, but that cooperation was originally achieved through Uncle Chris¡¯ rtionship.


    For me, it is important that I get this chance so that we can maintain Group A without degradation.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Well¡­. Their rtionship¡­. should be very good.¡± Since Sister Wendy thought it wasthe uncle¡¯s rtionship, I followed her wishes. Not to make things worse, Wendy will not care about me and the president as long as we can work together.


    ¡°No problem, as long as you seed, everything is easy to discuss, Chris, you are my lucky star!¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, the president also said that I should cooperate with all the processes of this project. That means if I am in thepany and the King Group needs me, I have to rush to them at any time. Does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my little ancestor, this coboration is not only a great opportunity for our group, but also for the wholepany. So if you can make it happen, Mr. Warren will be very happy, and our rtionship with the King Group has finally broken the ice thanks to you. The fact that you have to keep following up is quite normal. You have a good rapport with the president of King Group, and maybe you can do more coborations in the future.¡±

 Chapter 68

    ¡°Sister Wendy, so you just said yes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Chris. Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I am still talking about this coboration in the King Group. I am afraid you will not allow it here, so I am asking you in advance.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be allowed to do that? It¡¯s a good thing, is not it? You talk well and slowly. You can not insult the president.¡±


    I can feel the joy over the phone. ¡°Well, Sister Wendy, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Chris.¡± Wendy¡¯s cheerful voice disappeared.


    As I hung up, Keh¡¯s ¡°sexual¡± voice rang in my ear, ¡°Your manager seems very pleased.¡±


    I felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You heard it all.¡±


    ¡°Your manager is a shrewd man. If you can not hear a loud voice like that, you are deaf yourself.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand. ¡°You only heard her say a few words and you knew she was very smart?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is not it wise to know how to exchange the least benefit for the greatest gain? Little one, don¡¯t you understand that you are just a pawn in the hands of your manager? Do not tell me that you are the project manager right now. Even if you are asked to sleep with me, your manager will probably prepare condoms for you personally.¡±


    I think of Wendy¡¯s smiling face and do not want to admit that she is a mercenary.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not as serious as you said. Sister Wendy wants to work with you, but it¡¯s not like you said.¡±


    Keh smiled contemptuously, ¡°Is not it what I said? Girl, it seems you are even dumber than I thought. Anyway, you just got out of school and it¡¯s normal that you do not understand the rules of this society. Let me teach you a lesson today.¡±


    His fingers nimbly wrap around my back to unzip my pants, my waist is held by him, I can not move at all.


    ¡°Uncle¡­. what are you doing?¡± I stared at him, wide-eyed and panicked.


    Keh¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Little idiot, it¡¯s not Chris who came to my office today, it¡¯s someone representing the Wilson Group who talked to me about working with them.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? I can not understand.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, I¡¯ll exin in a minute.¡± He kissed me on the neck.


    Of course, when he suggested having sex with mest night, I turned him down and did not go through with it. And now it¡¯s still his office.


    I really do not understand this. He¡¯s Keh, but he¡¯s not the gentle Keh he wasst night.


    ¡°Little Chris, in this society, it¡¯s thew of the jungle. If the weak want to seed, you know what it takes?¡± Keh¡¯s fingers slowly descend.


    I resisted the trembling of my body and concentrated on answering, ¡°Make an effort.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are right, it is hard work. To be more precise, a coboration, a man has to drink himself to death in the vineyard, what about a woman?¡±


    I grabbed Keh¡¯s hand, not wanting to let him go on. But my strength cannot shake Keh at all.


    ¡°There is a natural difference between women and men. When ites to the ratio of male to female leaders, there are obviously more men than women. That¡¯s the quickest and easiest way for women to move up.¡± Keh flirted with the sensitivity of my body.


    I feel like a fish on a cutting board right now, and I can only be ughtered by Keh.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I was already angry that the manager let Chris use the honey trap, but this time I was lucky that the man she let Chris seduce was myself. What if it was not me, but Todd? Chris¡¯ simplicity is not a bad thing, but I want her to understand the darkness of this society.


    Others will not be as good as me, they will be considerate of her feelings and care about her, so now I have to let her know what a mistake she made.


    I felt her humiliation rising from her heart, but her movements did not stop. ¡°Your manager asked you to use the honey trap from the beginning. She made sure you looked like you and dressed so revealingly just so you could seduce me.¡±


    ¡°She¡­. she is not.¡±


    ¡°No? Then tell me why you came in such a short skirt to talk about coboration?¡±


    I grinned and yanked her skirt down. This time I must make her realize how sinister people are.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    When I think about what Wendy said earlier and the clothes she picked out for me, I actually start to believe Keh¡¯s words, but I just do not want to admit it. I do not want people to think so badly.


    ¡°Uncle, stop it, you stop it!!!¡± I am a little panicked,¡±.


    ¡°Stop it? Little Chris, ask yourself, if you had met Todd today instead of me, what would have happened to you?¡±


    I almost got fucked on the golf course, and that Todd asked Keh to y with him. I dare not think about it, the end must be even worse than now.


    ¡°Rich men have amon fault. They like to gamble, gamble with money, and gamble with women. They have many ways to y with women.¡±


    ¡°You like that too?¡± I looked him straight in the eye, as if trying to look deep into his heart.


    Keh looked me calmly in the eyes. ¡°I do not like it, I just like you.¡±


    What he said was an understatement, but they were the most beautiful words of love.


    ¡°Uncle, I know, can you let me go now?¡±


    His slender finger caressed my lip, and evil smiled. ¡°No, little Chris, I just want you to understand one truth. You have to pay what you want, especially in this business. If you areing into this room to talk to me about coboration, you should be aware of that.¡±


    He stroked the things on the table with one hand and sat me down on it.


    I am really panicking, not because I have never done anything like this with him before, but because I have never done it on an asion like this.


    ¡°Uncle, if you want to do it, I will not resist, let us switch ces.¡± My self-esteem still can not do it here.


    ¡°Little Chris, you still do not seem to understand. Now I am the master, you have to listen to me. You have no choice.¡±


    There was a cold table behind him and I saw my skirt half faded, while the man in front of me wore a suit and tie without even a trace of wrinkles. The feeling of humiliation filled my chest, and I did not doubt Wendy¡¯s intention in the least.


    Keh gently ¡°licked¡± the tears from my eyes. ¡°Chris, let me teach you a lesson of society.¡±


    I felt a light body, it had left my body, I hurriedly stood up and got dressed.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡± I look at him, I obviously feel his body changing, his private parts on me.


    Keh sighed helplessly, took me in his arms, and zipped me up. ¡°I really want you here and to teach you. But I can not bear to see you cry. The Bible says that woman was created from a man¡¯s rib. That is really true, you are my weakness.¡±


    H ¡°Uncle, I understand your intention. I will be wiser in the future. I felt humiliated when I was just pressed by you.¡±


    Keh ¡°rubbed¡± my head. ¡°J


    The reason I say your manager is smart is that she is very young and rises to the position of the manager so quickly, which shows she has exceptional resources. Everyone wants to move up in the workce, and no one can say they are clean. I am not judging her good or bad behavior. I just do not want her to make you the same person. You do not have to do that because you have me. ¡±


    I used to find this man overbearing and annoying, and he threatened my rtionship with him every chance he got.


    But now I do not hate him at all. Instead, my heart beats faster because of his words.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I lifted her chin and forced her to look me in the eye.


    ¡°Chris, I like you, so I respect your decision. I have enough strength to protect you and make your eyes always so easy. You do not need to see the darkness, you just need to look at me, because I am your light.¡±


    She is naive and stupid sometimes, but that¡¯s what I want.


    No one wants to grow up, and the price of growth oftenes with pain.


    The deeper the pain, the deeper the growth, which is directly proportional to the rtionship.


    I cannot bear to see Chris harmed in even the slightest way. I will protect her well and make sure she remains a dear little angel throughout her life.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    When I meet his loving eyes, his pupil is like a blue, calm sea. The sun is shining, and there are many beautiful lights twinkling on the sea.


    I was so touched by him. For the first time, I felt that the image of the man in front of me suddenly opened up.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡­.¡± In my heart there are many things I want to say, but I can not say anything when I open my mouth.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Keh looked at me calmly and waited patiently for what I had to say.

 Chapter 69

    The first time I jumped into his arms when I was awake. ¡°Uncle, no, Keh, I do not know how I feel about you, but now¡­. I only want you.¡±


    Then I grabbed Keh by the neck, stood on my tiptoes and kissed his lips. The image of our first meetinges to mind and he threatens me. When I was taunted at the shop and he sent someone to send a card. When I had appendicitis, he came to take me to the hospital. When my period came, he brought me brown sugar water and a hot water bottle to warm his stomach. When I was hit by a wine bottle, it was he who protected me .


    Golf course, the ind restaurant, things happened one by one, Keh left many images in my mind before I know it.


    I don¡¯t know if I am moved or impulsive at this moment, I just want to do one thing.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I was startled by Chris¡¯s enthusiasm. Her initiative to kiss me was enough to make my brain crash.


    My voice had long since trailed off and I grabbed her hand. ¡°Chris, do you actually know what you are doing now? I am going to give you a chance to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Keh, there¡¯s no time I know what I am doing better than now.¡±


    ¡°Chris, even if you regret it now, it¡¯s toote!¡±


    I used to despise those girls who have sex with presidents, but now I know. As long as the person you like is near you, you can not help but want to touch them, the feeling ¡°triumphs over reason.¡±


    By noon I was in a good mood, lying on the carpet in my office with her in my arms. This feeling is really wonderful.


    ¡°Uncle, are you a wolf? So cruel!¡± Chris looked at me pityingly.


    ¡°Chris, even though we have had sex several times, I am happiest today.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do not say it.¡±


    I gently kissed her earlobe. ¡°You are still so shy.¡±


    There was a knock at the door.


    Cliff¡¯s view


    Since Chris had not left, I did not dare enter hastily.


    ¡°Sir, would you like to have lunch at thepany or?¡±


    Brunch is usually when the bosses in thepany work overtime. Today, Chris is still here, so I do not dare to make decisions without permission.


    Chris¡¯s view


    Hearing Cliff¡¯s voice through the door, I always had the feeling that he wanted to see everything that was happening inside.


    I quickly pushed Keh¡¯ away and got up to get dressed.


    I can not believe I did something like that.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I quietly pulled the little woman into my arms and quietly told her, ¡°Cancel all afternoon appointments and book the ind restaurant at noon.¡±


    Last night the little woman seemed to really like the food there, so we will be going there more often in the future.


    ¡°Yes, do you have any other orders?¡±


    I nced at the clothes scattered on the floor. I had spare clothes, but I never had spare clothes for women in my office.


    ¡°Prepare a suit for Chris.¡±


    Chris grabbed me by the neck. ¡°Why are you talking about clothes? I can wear these clothes!¡±


    ¡°Dirty, you think people do not know what we do without telling?¡±


    ¡± They need to know, so humiliating¡­.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    No wonder the president likes them.


    I suppressed my smile and said, ¡°Miss Chris, I do not know anything. I do not care either. I really do not know why you changed your clothes. You should be wet from coffee.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I am about to lose it.


    ¡°Cliff, do you think I am an idiot? Even if you want to make an excuse for me, find a reasonable one. I did not drink coffee. Where did I get coffee?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris, I am just a kid. I am naive. I really do not understand what you are doing. I am going to make a reservation.¡±


    Keh¡¯s view


    ¡°Go.¡± I quickly sent Cliff away or the little woman would blow up.


    Chris poked me with his index finger in a bad mood. ¡°Hmm, this is all your fault. Your clothes did not get torn. What clothes do you want me to change into?¡±


    I reached for her index finger and kissed her gently on the lips. ¡°Although the carpet is changed every three days, only a few people were here. It¡¯s better to clean the bed and change it. I will prepare more women¡¯s clothes in the future.¡±


    ¡°Later? Do you want itter?¡±


    ¡°You obviously just felt veryfortable, did not you?¡± I carried her inside to the suite to wash her.


    As I sat in the bathtub with her, shey firmly on top of me, biting my shoulder.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bed in there, why are you fucking me on the table?¡±


    Chris is still red in the face.


    ¡°Chris, why did you suddenly want me earlier? Do you like me?¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Back then, I was so hot-headed that I just had sex with him.


    So impulsiveness is the devil, and now I realise I have done something stupid.


    I covered my chest. ¡°Uncle, my mind and heart are a little¡± chaotic ¡°now. I do not think I have figured out what kind of feelings I have for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to determine?¡±


    ¡°Well, I always thought the person I liked was nd. Every time he talked to me, I was nervous. Buttely I have kind of wanted to avoid contact with him, and I was not nervous when he talked.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, I was afraid of you. I was afraid that you would announce our rtionship. Lately, I seem to be less afraid of you, and I seem to find you more and more attractive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I am handsome.¡± Keh straightened.


    ¡°Uncle, please give me a little time so I can see clearly what my feelings are for you.¡±


    Keh¡¯s view


    I have always been tough, only I have the right to say no. That goes for Chris, too. I want her. As long as I threaten her, Chris wille to me.


    As I became friends with Chris, I found that she is easier and kinder than I thought.


    After confirming in my heart, I just want to take her as my baby and take care of her.


    ¡°OK, I will give you time. You and Warren better work this out sooner. Our earlier agreement is still valid.¡±


    Chris shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°At Rain Hot Springs, you made a 100 million offer, and I admit I was a little tempted at the time. The White family can not turn around. That $ 100 million can be very helpful. It¡¯s all about money. Just like Mr. Warren and I used to make a deal. But now it¡¯s different. If I really like you, you do not have to say it. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to make it clear to Mr. Warren. Otherwise, it would be unfair to you. Even if I do not love Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll be clean and stay with you. So I am sorry, uncle, but I can not give you an exact answer right now. ¡±


    Chris said seriously, and I smiled helplessly, ¡°You are an idiot.¡±


    He took her in his arms and held her body tightly with his fingers. ¡°But I like you serious idiot a lot.¡±


    Chris is a serious person. Once I am sure she really likes me, she¡¯ll take the initiative to solve Warren¡¯s problems.


    Iughed at her stupidity. Since the White family is in trouble, she now knows my identity. As long as she persuades me, I will willingly give her $100 million without any collusion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you promise to be my friend first? I¡¯ll give you the money and we will make it clear to Warren while meeting with you. Anyway, you agreed with Warren from the beginning that private matters are irrelevant, so do not feel sorry for him.¡±


    After tasting the beauty of Chris¡¯ initiative, I can not let it go.


    ¡°How can that be?


    ¡°Uncle, I am serious, I wanted to confess with nd once before. At that time I drank wine, and through the power of wine I wanted to tell him the feelings I had hidden in my heart, and I had no intention of connecting with him right away. It was not that I felt sorry for Mr. Warren, it was that I did not want to feel sorry for nd. nd was someone I admired when I was a student, and I always thought I liked him. Your appearance haspletely derailed my life, and to this day I am not sure I like you anymore. Whether it is Uncle or nd, I will think twice. Once I make a decision, I will not let go. ¡±


    Chris¡¯ eyes sparkled with seriousness and I understood her seriousness.


    I ¡°OK, I will wait for you to think clearly, but you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Do not reject my kindness, do not run away from me, just get along with me as before as long as you want to have sex¡­.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I would not want it.¡±


    ¡°Let us wait and see.¡± I smiled vaguely in her ear.

 Chapter 70

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    After ying with him in the bathtub for a while, I feel much better.


    ¡°Can not Uncle threaten me with this thing in the future?¡± I am really scared.


    ¡°Well, I promise you that I won¡¯t threaten you to betray us anymore.¡±


    I kiss him happily on the cheek. ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s very nice of you.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I also dispelled the veil in my heart.


    At that time, I felt so ufortable that my little girl and nd had an unclear rtions, and Warren was involved again.


    Thankfully, she finally vomited the truth today, even if she did not clearly say she liked me. At least it¡¯s a big step forward from the previous rtionship, and one day she¡¯ll be all mine.


    I am not forcing her anymore. There¡¯s still plenty of time, so I do not have to rush yet.


    After giving her a bath, I wrap her in a bath towel andy her on my bed.


    Chris¡¯ point of view


    Like Keh¡¯s bed, it¡¯s a in ¡°color¡± quilt cover with no pattern, very in.


    ¡°Do you sleep here often?¡± I think he said before that there are no women¡¯s clothes here, and the maid at the mansion said something simr. You can see Keh¡¯s is better, unlike those with money.


    ¡°Well, when I work overtime, I am toozy to go home. Besides, I am alone then, and I sleep the same way.¡±


    Keh¡¯s words upset me a little. No wonder I thought something was missing from his bedroom and office. He was alone all the time. He should feel lonely.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you have been alone for so long? No girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, ordinary women can not look me in the eye.¡± Keh straightened.


    ¡°Then why do you like me?¡± I am still eager to hear his answer.


    ¡°Because you are dumber than ordinary women, I prefer dumb women.¡± joked Keh.


    I pouted. ¡°I am not stupid.¡±


    Keh smiled. ¡°I know you are not stupid. You are just too nice. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being kind. Anyway, I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if his arms are too warm or if his words are too gentle. I seem to be more and more dependent on his tenderness.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Chris¡¯s clothes have been purchased.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take her outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I thought that I had just been carried by him straight to the bathroom and the skirts were still scattered on the floor outside.


    Had not Cliff already seen those tracks?


    As I blushed, I put my hand around Keh¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah, ah, he saw it, and this time it was really seen.¡±


    ¡°Cliff¡¯s not an outsider, and it¡¯s okay to know.¡± Keh cated.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be embarrassed ¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go out and get your clothes.¡± Keh spoke with a look of indifference.


    From inside the closet to take a change of suit, he is soon the mysterious great president of the suit and tie.


    Only I know he is sexy when he sweats against the light.


    The clothes he wore suited his appetite better. They were not as ¡°exposed¡± as before, but they just showed my figure.


    After I changed, I found that Calvin was still waiting for me downstairs.


    ¡°Uncle, I have a colleague with me. I forgot to tell him to go first, so I made him wait so long.¡±


    ¡°That does not matter, you can get this cooperation, let alone make him wait a few hours, and he will thank you if you wait a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and look for him now.¡±


    Keh pulled me back. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me about working together?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­. I have asked him toe up and talk.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know the others, I only recognize you, and I am not used to eating with others.¡±


    I muttered and quickly called Calvin.


    ¡°Senior, are you still in the King group?¡±


    ¡°Well, Chris, how did it go with the president? Did the president embarrass you?¡±


    When I hear he¡¯s worried about me, I am even more embarrassed. He¡¯s worried about coboration. I forget about coboration and go to bed with the president.


    I was really embarrassed to see Calvin and I cleared my throat. ¡°Well¡­. We had a good talk and he didn¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Have you talked about it yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, there are still some things we have not talked about. You can go back to thepany and have me here for now.¡±


    ¡°Can you be alone?¡± Calvin is concerned.


    ¡°Well, yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first and call me when you have something.¡±


    I hang up the phone and look Keh in the eye.


    ¡°He cares about you.¡±


    I do not know if it¡¯s my imagination. Why do I feel like I smell sour?


    ¡°Well, I am a rookie in the sales department. He just takes care of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be like that. Go eat.¡±


    Keh pulled me out and I cleaned up his office before I left.


    ¡°Someone will clean it up.¡±


    I am very embarrassed right now, I do not dare let more people see me?


    ¡°Is this elevator really all gold?¡± I quickly change the subject.


    ¡°Of course not, we just put ayer of gold on the safety part.¡± exined Keh.


    ¡°That¡¯s extravagant enough.¡± I was amazed that this man¡¯s luxury was much greater than I thought.


    Keh just chuckled and did not answer.


    I think the best thing is that the elevator goes straight to the second floor, so no one can see me with Keh. No matter whatpany, the woman around the president must be the object of gossip.


    There are several luxury cars parked in the exclusive garage on the second floor. Today there is no driver, so Keh drove personally.


    I got in the passenger seat. I have not seen Keh drive yet. I think I must be poisoned. I think he looks so good before he drives!


    Watching him back up with one hand, I realize that everyone who drives does that, but he is the prettiest in my opinion.


    Keh would cut my steak and I would feed him my favorite ice cream.


    ¡°Uncle, is it delicious? It¡¯s matcha vored.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I do not don¡¯t like sweets, but whenever Chris feeds me, I open my mouth and eat it.


    When I see Chris eating happily, my heart bes calm. Maybe that¡¯s what I have been striving for.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Shortly after dinner, my cell phone rang, and it was Warren calling me.


    Warren wanted to see me. It must be the Wilson family.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Chris, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday today. We are going home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, I understand.¡± My heart started to knot up, something I have never felt before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up then.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll just drive the car.¡±


    ¡°I was going to pick you up earlier, and we picked out Mom¡¯s present together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well then.¡± I am a little unhappy. I used to treat the Wilson family like a job. I will not be happy or sad. Now I have been rejected.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I saw her face, ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am going back to the Wilson family for dinner in the evening. It¡¯s Auntie¡¯s birthday and Mr. Warren has asked me to apany him in the afternoon to pick out presents.¡±


    I gripped the steering wheel and intertwined my fingers. ¡°Chris, would you like to know how I feel?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Every time I hear my namee out of his mouth, I feel good. Such a nice voice is like a piece of a feather that suddenly falls from the crossroads of geese in the sky, falling softly and itching on the heart.


    ¡°I did not use to, but¡­. now, Uncle, I will control my contact with Warren and try to find an opportunity to end this entanglementpletely.¡±


    I did not even realize that I wanted to leave Warren so badly.


    ¡°Hmm. I will apany you to pick out gifts.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± When I heard he was with me, my heart was very happy.


    I much prefer to be with Keh. When I arrived at the mall, Keh took my hand and went straight to the movie theater.


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you were going to buy a gift?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, let us go see a movie to pass the time.¡±


    ¡± I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. I¡¯ll buy tickets, you buy popcorn, and I want a big bucket.¡±


    ¡°Little greedy cat.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I am not interested in movies either, but since the industry, I am involved with also invests in movies, I have to pay attention to new movies asionally.


    I was curious to see which ticket Chris would buy and nced at the screen.


    Chris came running up with two tickets. ¡°Guess what I bought?¡±


    Chris, who is half a head shorter than me, has a lively smile on her face, like a dead kitten. For me, it¡¯s not what we are seeing, but who I am seeing it with.


    ¡°Boring.¡± I walked away with drinks and popcorn in my arms.


    Chris tugged on my arm and indulged me. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s ¡­. I hear it¡¯s a pretty sad story.¡±


    Of course, I watched as she cried from the movie.


    She rubbed her head, ¡°Would you like some afternoon tea? I am tired of crying.¡±


    ¡°I want to have sushi.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I walked with him to the sushi restaurant, and when I saw the peopleing, I cringed inside.


    Jim is here!


    ¡°Go, go, my brother ising.¡± I am just d I am not too close to Keh right now.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do not panic, leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± With Keh around, I feel a little relieved.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    In the crowd, I caught a glimpse of a handsome male guard. I saw Chris walking with good-looking men. Chris is married. Why is she still with men?


    I did not expect Chris to have a real problem.


    That¡¯s great. When my brother-inw finds out about this, he¡¯ll divorce her quickly.


    I rushed up to Chris. ¡°Sister, what a coincidence. Who is that?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    My face remained calm and the more excited I was at that moment, the easier it was to be seen as a w.


    My younger brother has not been very kind to me since he was a kid, and I don¡¯t know why. No matter how good he is to him, he¡¯s always the same.


    ¡°You are Chris¡¯s brother, right? I am Warren¡¯s uncle,¡± said Keh gracefully.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    It turned out to be Warren¡¯s uncle and the n failed, but at the sight of such a handsome man, I suddenly had another idea in my heart.


    ¡°Ha, it turns out it¡¯s an uncle. My name is Jim. I did not expect you to be so young. You do not look like an uncle at all, you look like a brother.¡±


    In terms of looks, Keh is more attractive than Warren. Since he is also from the Wilson family, he must also be rich.


    My dream is to find a rich, powerful and handsome man. If Warren does not ept me, he¡¯s good too.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    How can he deceive me with his little thoughts?


    ¡°Uncle is uncle, and the ranking can not be wrong.¡± I have a pale expression on my face.


    ¡°Uncle, how are you with my sister? Where¡¯s my brother-inw?¡± Jim has a shrewd look on his face.


    Obviously, he¡¯s as flirtatious as Chris, and I can not detect any kindness in Jim for the same action.


    I dodge Jim¡¯s body, which leans toward me.


    ¡°I met Chris at the mall and happened to be on my way there. I was nning on sending her back to the Wilson family. Tonight, on my sister-inw¡¯s birthday, Chris came to the mall to pick out a gift.¡±


    ¡°Is it the aunt¡¯s birthday? Can Ie?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I don¡¯t like the way Jim looks directly at Keh. ¡°Jim, there¡¯s a family dinner tonight. Let us go next time.¡±


    ¡°Family dinner? Sister, you married the Wilson family, and the two families are one family. Can not Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sister, do not you want to pick out gifts? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jim tugged me away.


    I gave Keh a helpless look, and Keh gave me a reassuring look.


    Jim¡¯s purpose for getting drunk is not the wine, but the men.


    He quickly tossed me aside and chased after Keh. ¡°Uncle, your eyes are so beautiful. What country are you from?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you have a boyfriend? You are so handsome, there must be a lot of people after you, right?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how old are you this year? I guess you must be a few years older than me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±


    Jim was always doing things that made me unhappy, and I was never bored.


    I watch him follow Keh around, and for the first time, my heart is a little irritated.


    I also do not know why I am in such a mood as if a balloon has been stuffed into my heart and is about to explode.


    Kitty¡¯s view


    Today is Warren¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday. For the past few years, he has always taken the initiative to contact me. Today, I did not wait for his call one day, so I took the initiative to call him, ¡°Warren, is not today my aunt¡¯s birthday? I will go with you to pick out gifts.¡±


    I used to apany Warren to pick out gifts every year. However, he has not been in touch with Christely. But when I think of the name that came out of Warren¡¯s mouth that day, my heart is as unstable as if I were nting a bomb.


    ¡°I chose the gift. I will not be back tonight. You are going to bed early.¡±


    These days, even when Warren does not check-in with Chris, he¡¯s busy working in his own house most of the time. I have visited him a few times on purpose and found that he¡¯s working in the den, so I did not think much of it.


    But I have always felt that Warren is not as good to me as he used to be, and women are always touchy.


    ¡°Warren, I used to guide you in choosing gifts. Why not this year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift. I am driving. I¡¯ll hang up beforehand.¡±


    Warren¡¯s perspective


    I just called Chris, and she¡¯s with Keh, even though there¡¯s a Jim.


    I do not know how these people got together and I am thinking about the joke Keh told me once in the courtyard.


    I can not stand him anyway. He hates the Wilson family so much. How can he stay so long?


    I am very upset right now, and my concern for Chris has already exceeded the limits I set for myself.

 Chapter 72

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I am looking at a bracelet in the store. Sally is newly dressed. I am sure she¡¯ll like this kind of jewelry.


    I pick up the bracelet and look at Keh. ¡°Uncle, do you think this is good?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I keep interrupting, but I find it strange that no matter what I say, it¡¯s still far away from Keh.


    Even though Chris and Keh do not talk to each other, I feel harmonious just looking at them.


    There seems to be a bond between the two people that outsiders can not prate at all.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, did you choose it?¡± I walked right up to Chris and stood directly between them.


    ¡°Why is the uncle here?¡±


    ¡°I met him at the mall. On the asion of your mother¡¯s birthday tonight, I asked my uncle toe home for dinner.¡±


    I still feel strange. ¡°Does not uncle like to go home?¡±


    ¡°He used to.¡± Keh¡¯s lukewarm reply gave me no reason to ask any more questions.


    ¡°Uncle, we meet again. May I congratte my aunt?¡± asked Jim.


    I did not care about Jim at all, so I replied perfunctorily, ¡°OK.¡± I turned and looked at Chris. ¡°Did you pick it out?¡±


    ¡°Will your mother like this bracelet?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Daughter-inw¡± selects it, ¡°I am sure she¡¯ll like it.¡±


    In the past, I would not have emphasized the word daughter-inw, but Keh was on the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, miss. Please wrap it for me. How much is it?¡± said Chris.


    ¡°Miss, eighty-eight thousand.¡±


    Keh took out the card. ¡°To the register.¡±


    I looked at him in consternation. He had a bad rtionship with my mother. How could he spend money to buy things for my mother? And that money should not havee from him, so I took out my own card.


    ¡°Uncle, how can we let you give us money to buy things for my mother? Take it back quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet, who gives it any other way.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, miss. Clean mine.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    There is a faint smell of argument in the air. This is very embarrassing to me. How did my uncle get along with Warren?


    If only I had enough money on my own card. I still have two cards on me, a ck gold card from Keh and a tinum card from Warren.


    Does not that put the problem back in its original ce? No matter which card I use, another person will be upset?


    The saleswoman stood in the same ce, not daring to ept anyone for fear of being killed by another person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡­. Uncle will pay because he wanted to show his sincerity of congrattion?¡± I said weakly.


    Warren was annoyed. ¡°Chris, can not I afford to pay for a bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you still not going to give it to me otherwise?¡± I reached out and tugged on Keh¡¯s sleeve, whereupon Keh¡¯s expression rxed.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I found this action. Keh does not like to be touched. Everyone in the Wilson family knows that. How could he let Chris touch him?


    And this time the feeling of the two people has changed. Chris is no longer afraid of Keh.


    What happened to them during this time? Is Keh just here by chance or ¡­.


    The salesman finally swiped my card and the group was ready to return to the Wilson family.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I follow Keh into the car and after two steps were called back by Warren.


    ¡°Chris, my car is parked over there. You areing with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­. Good.¡± My heart clenched. Have I be so dependent on Keh?


    ¡°Sister, I will not bother you and your uncle. I¡¯ll take my uncle¡¯s car.¡±


    In this situation, I should have taken Warren¡¯s car, but the thought of Keh and Jim being alone made me panic.


    How could I have gotten so weird?


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let us go.¡± Warren pulled me away.


    ¡°Nothing, I am just afraid Jim¡¯s naughtiness will worry my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Jim¡¯s an adult, too. You do not have to worry so much. Let us go there.¡± Warren took me by the shoulder.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Jim, the annoying guide, opened the passenger seat door and prepared toe upstairs. I gave him a cold look.


    ¡°Who told you to sit here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I just want to sit up front and chat with you. How boring it is for you to ride alone.¡±


    I do not even want to look at him. ¡°This is not your seat. Get out or sit in the back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s only one seat. Let me sit here, OK?¡±


    Jim began to flirt and even reached out to pull me by the arm


    Jim¡¯s point of view


    My body touches had been dodged by Keh before. There¡¯s only so much room in the car right now.


    Keh suddenly turned to me, and his blue ¡°colored¡± eyes were full of murder at that moment, and the atmosphere in the car was dignified.


    My hands were stiff on the spot, and my face was even more anxious.


    ¡°Uncle, you are so grim.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I do not like being touched. Sit in the back or get out,¡± Keh said word for word.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce with me? My mother has never been this fierce with me, and has not Chris touched you before?¡±


    ¡°You are not her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you are fierce with me!¡± I open the door and leave.


    When I lose my temper at home, my family will usually talk me down. I thought Keh would get out of the car and coax me. Who knows, when I close the door, at that moment I heard the gas pedal start the noise, not waiting for me to regret it, the car plunged out like an arrow from the string.


    ¡°Uncle, you son of a bitch!¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I am not d to be rid of the annoying person who posted this.


    Warren and Chris¡¯s car was ahead of me, and I passed it in one breath.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    There are a lot of cars in the underground parking lot, and there are pirs everywhere. I was scared to death in the car.


    Uncle is too grumpy.


    Warren is reluctant to show weakness. ¡°Chris, sit down. It¡¯s gettingte. I need to drive faster.¡±


    I am speechless, it¡¯s notte? Obviously it¡¯s still early. Are these two men naive?


    Two luxury cars are speeding down the road. If Warren had a mellow image in the past, today he is determined andbative.


    Their driving skills areparable, and I can feel their anger in the car.


    I was about to eat something and Warren drove the car so fast that I almost threw up over my lunch.


    When I got to the Wilson family¡¯s house, I got out of the car door with a sunken face, and when I went to the side, I was about to throw up.


    ¡°Chris, I am sorry.¡± Warren came over and apologized.


    Keh handed me a bottle of water, too.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I did not spit anything out and my face was pale.


    Sally¡¯s point of view


    I was manicuring my nails when the housekeeper rushed in. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am afraid she¡¯s pregnant. I just saw her choking in the yard.¡±


    ¡°Really? ?¡±


    ¡°Chris¡¯s face is pale as morning sickness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have a little grandson to y with soon. I¡¯ll hurry up and tell Warren he¡¯s his grandfather.¡±


    I hurried upstairs to the second floor. If Chris is pregnant, there is another important reason besides my love of grandchildren. Warren¡¯s grandfather will give shares to the child, and Warren¡¯s original shares plus the child¡¯s shares will be thergest shareholder. The Wilson Group is really owned by my son Warren.


    The so-called giants are never so simple r.


    The more people in that door, the moreplicated their hearts be.


    I ¡°forced¡± Warren to marry Chris inrge part because of the stock. Kitty will have no children, and her family background, which he refuses to admit, will greatly affect Warren¡¯s future.


    If Chris were pregnant with Warren¡¯s child, he would have had to take more stock. Warren¡¯s shares plus the child¡¯s, and he will be thergest shareholder in the future and Wilson Group will bepletely controlled by him.


    Even if Keh is interested in the Wilson family, he can not hold a candle to Warren, and that¡¯s why he said he has to take precautions.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Warren entered the house, and the housekeeper quickly helped me sit down on the sofa after a simple greeting.


    ¡°You slow down.¡±


    I was startled by the housekeeper¡¯s hospitality. ¡°This¡­. Housekeeper Grandfather, I am fine.¡±


    ¡°You throw up like that and say you are fine? Have a good rest.¡±


    I did not spit anything out.


    Grandfather and Sally went downstairs together and Sally exaggerated. ¡°Chris, my good daughter-inw, you are really great.¡±


    I was speechless, and I had not ced first on the test. Why was I awesome?


    ¡°Mom, do not talk nonsense.¡± Warren was clear that it was a damn misunderstanding.


    Grandpa said to Keh, ¡°Keh, why are you thinking abouting back for dinner tonight? You do not say in advance that I asked the cook to prepare your favorite dishes, housekeeper and that people should add some dishes that Keh likes.¡±


    Warren ¡®Pov


    It¡¯s always like this. As soon as Keh shows up, he¡¯s the only one in Grandpa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather, I have not yed chess with you in a long time. I will apany you ?¡± I step forward.


    ¡°OK, let us go.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    As soon as we met, Sally called me aside. ¡°Chris, how has Warren been treating youtely?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been good to me,¡± I replied that we had only met once at thepany, today being the second time.


    ¡°Quite well. I am afraid he¡¯s not good to you. You are so gentle and considerate, and you will not wear high heels when you go out in the future.¡±


    I nced at my five-inch high shoes, which are not too high.


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡± I will never disobey my elders.


    ¡°By the way, Mom, this is a gift for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it, of course, I like it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I do not feel well. I¡¯ll go up and lie down first and thene down when I have eaten.¡±


    I rode the roller coaster all the way and now I feel dizzy.


    Sally also gently said, ¡°OK, get a good rest and I¡¯ll have them call you down for dinnerter.¡±


    I left only to avoid contact with the Wilson family, and the more I tried to escape the Wilson family, the more I dreaded contact with them. Sally¡¯s kindness to me bes my fault.


    Back to the previous room, shortly after I opened the door, a person came in.


    ¡°Uncle¡­.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Keh¡¯s face is livid. ¡°Chris, I can not stand this. I can not stand it for a moment. I know you and Warren are just ying games, and I can not stand you staying by his side. Do you know how much effort it just took me not to reveal my affection? Chris, do you like me or not? I want an answer now.¡±


    I am a little confused at the moment. ¡°Uncle, you said you didn¡¯t¡± force ¡± me.¡±


    I do not dare say the word easily. I can be sure of my affection for nd. After all, I had affection for him for several years. But Keh is different. I haven¡¯t known him long, and I fear I feel only a passing affection for him.


    If I make a rash promise to Keh andter find out that it is not love, how can I make it up to him?


    Besides, Keh¡¯s identity is much moreplicated.


    ¡°I can not. You mean more to me than I thought, Chris. Tell me, you like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Keh grabbed my chin, desperate for an answer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Uncle, I will give you an answer within three days.¡±


    Apart from losing my mind when I was impulsive in the office, my mind is very clear at the moment.


    ¡°OK, I will wait for you for three more days.¡± Keh lets me go.


    Warren knocks on the door andes in. ¡°Chris, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡± I pushed myplicated thoughts aside and walked down the stairs with him. There was no shadow of Keh in the living room.


    What I was most afraid of was seeing him. But when I did not see him today, I felt inexplicably discouraged.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just wondering why Uncle and Jim did note.¡±


    ¡°Jim does not know why he did note with his uncle. Uncle¡¯s gone already.¡±


    ¡°He left?¡± My heart tightened.


    ¡°The rtionship between the uncle and the Wilson family is not good. Chris, did something happen between you and your uncle?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just a little hungry.¡± I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Warren, you can stay here tonight. Your grandfather wants to y some more games with you.¡± Sally hurried off.


    Warren¡¯s view.


    I usually stayed to please my grandfather, but today was different.


    As long as I stay, I can be with Chris. Even if I do not do anything, I just want to be close to her.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to do in the evening, let us go back.¡± But I did not expect Chris, who never disagreed, to directly disagree.


    ¡°I have not seen you for many days. You are going to sleep here tonight. You will not even give me a face?¡±


    ¡°Not mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay here tonight.¡± said I quickly.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I went back to my room without eating much. I do not know what happened. I have clearlye here like this before. Why can not I ept that today?


    Warren followed me into the room and I said, ¡°Mr. Warren, you are going to be with Miss Kitty tonight, are not you?¡±


    He looked at me coldly. ¡°Chris, do you want me to go that badly?¡±


    Meeting his cold eyes, I unconsciously backed away. Today¡¯s Warren is very strange.


    ¡°Well, has not it always been that way?¡± I pulled back against the bed.


    I flopped down on the bed.


    ¡°Chris, why are you calling me Mr. Warren again? Did not youused to call me Brother Warren?¡±


    Warren leaned down a little, his hands at my sides, such an ambiguous posture.


    ¡°Warren¡­ Brother, you get up first and then we will talk about it, I am not feeling well.¡± My heart is very uneasy.


    ¡°Chris, answer me. Do you have someone in your heart that you like?¡±


    Why are you asking me this? I am at a loss. ¡°I do not know, I really do not know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, second question, who were you with that day at Rain Hot Springs? You had a drink, and then who helped you? Chris, tell me.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    In fact, this question has been on my mind for a long time, and I have always wanted to know who the guard behind Chris was.


    nd? I don¡¯t think so. He can not afford a ck and gold card like that right now.


    And on the day of the Hot Springs of Rain, he was still practicing in thepany, and I became even more curious about Chris.


    ¡°Brother Warren, I am sorry, I can not tell.¡±


    Her face is without makeup, her skin is white and pure, and her red lips are as delicate and charming as roses.


    I really want to taste her vor. Is it as sweet as I imagined?


    Her body has always had a faint fragrance, not the smell of perfume.


    ¡°Can not you tell?¡± muttered I ¡¢.


    I could not help but slowly lean over to Chris.


    When the phone rang, I stood up a little irritably.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Something was wrong with Warren today. I quickly stood up as he picked up the phone.


    Did Warren just try to kiss me? I think I am being too narcissistic. Warren likes Kitty so much. How could he do something like that?


    I took apair of pajamas from the closet and went into the bathroom. The atmosphere in there was too strange.


    As I soaked in the bathtub, I was still thinking about the beautiful morning with Keh. How did he leave?


    I picked up my phone and edited several messages for him, finally deleting them before sending them.


    Finally, I decided to send a message to the master in the game, ¡°Master, the otaku, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Then can you tell me how she feels?¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    What is it like to like someone? Not being able to see her will make you miss her insanely, wanting to spoil her, not being able to wait to give her all the good things in the world.


    When you see her and other men approaching her, it¡¯s like setting off a bomb and blowing yourself and the person up.


    My heart turned over, and I responded with just one simple sentence, ¡°I just want to have sex with her alone.¡±


    Chris¡¯ point of view


    Set the cell phone aside and cleaned it out. Warren has changed into pajamas and obviously does not want to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you, you are not leaving tonight, are you?¡±

 Chapter 74

    When I saw Chris, who had just taken a bath, her little face was reddened by the hot water, and there was steam in her eyes.


    She is taller and whiter than Kitty, and wears love pajamas in the same style as me.


    ¡°No, I am going to take a bath.¡± ¡°Chris, do not call me Mr. Warren.¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Why do I feel Warren is a different person?


    I always feel like the rtionship between us has changed.


    I thought I could take the opportunity to talk to him about the breakup, so I waited for Warren toe out while I was ying games.


    This time, I didn¡¯t call Master when I went online. Maybe I didn¡¯t know how to respond to what he said.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    When I got out of the shower, I saw Chris lying in bed with her feet up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I walked over to her and saw that she was ying a game.


    Chris was ying intently. ¡°I am ying.¡±


    I sat down next to her, her body scent incessantly flooding my nose, we are so close I can see everysh of hers.¡±


    Chris held her breath and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, monster. I am going to kill you.¡±


    Seeing her pretty exterior, I just wanted to take her in my arms, bury my head in her neck and soak up the scent of her body.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, it was fun.¡±


    The monster was killed and Chris was very happy to show me the results. ¡°We won, we won.¡±


    ¡°Well, you won.¡±


    As soon as she turned her head, her lips touched my cheek. It was only a light kiss, but it made my heart beat faster.


    Chris curled up and crawled to the other side of the bed. ¡°I, I did not mean to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. What are you afraid of?¡± I looked at Chris like a scared white rabbit.


    At thest second, this girl was alive and happy, and now she is hiding in the corner of the bed.


    Chris hurriedly jumped out of bed. ¡°Just like before. I sleep on the floor and you sleep on the bed.¡±


    I pushed my sses away, reached out my hand and pulled Chris to the bed. ¡°Just sleep in the bed, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    After saying that, I feel my desire for Chris growing by the day. At this rate, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll lose control and do something to Chris.


    Chris stares at me with wide eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get another quilt then.¡±


    ¡°No, this quilt is very wide.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I am not used to it. Thest time Warren brought me back to bed, it was when I was still asleep, not when I was awake.


    Still, I resolutely jumped out of bed and grabbed a quilt. ¡°I am afraid of kicking you, so we should sleep separately.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Warreny next to me.


    I sleep as close to the edge as possible.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°If you move again, you will fall.¡± Although I didn¡¯t look her in the eye, I clearly noticed Chris¡¯ small movements into the corner.


    With a pop, she actually rolled under the bed.


    ¡°What did I say? I am not going to eat you, why are you moving?¡±


    Chris ¡°rubbed¡± her head.


    ¡°Keep ying the game, I will not bother you.¡± I opened my notebook and put it on myp to work.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    It was half-past ten. I charged my phone and turned to Warren.


    ¡°Brother Warren, I have something to tell you.¡± I took a deep breath. It¡¯s better if I make it clear first.


    Warren flips theputer closed and takes off his sses. ¡°Well, say it and I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    He ¡°rubbed¡± his eyes. I saw the fatigue on his face. ¡°I am going to give you a massage. Do you want me to massage for you?¡±


    ¡°Then please.¡±


    I squatted down next to him and pressed his temples. Warren closed his eyes. ¡°Do you remember this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I learned a few things when I used to work part-time. I am not going to press any other ces, just massage his head.¡±


    After all, I am too embarrassed to massage his body.


    I took the opportunity to say, ¡°Brother Warren, can our previous contract be shortened until the end of this month?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You can not wait to get away from me?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Brother Warren, we had an agreement for six months before, but I recently fell in love with someone. You can understand that feeling. When you like someone, you don¡¯t want him to have grief. Even though our marriage is fake, I have to return to the Wilson family from time to time to deal with you, which is unfair to him.¡±


    Thinking of the lost look in Keh¡¯s eyes when he left, even though I was not sure if I liked him or not, I wanted to settle my affairs with Warren quickly.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I hear her say that she has someone she likes, it¡¯s like my heart is being cut open by something.


    ¡°Unfair to him, is it fair to me? Chris, you should know why I found you in the first ce? The Wilson family likes you a lot, and you have seen how much my mother loves you. When this month is over. What do you want me to tell them?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    Warren is right. ¡°I am sorry, I am really sorry. I did not know I was going to be like this. The me for the breakup is on me. You can paint me as a very evil image. I will take all the sins upon myself.¡±


    Warren reached out and gently touched my cheek.


    ¡°Chris, Fame, even if the White family rejects it, you are also the daughter of the White family. If you take all the me, how do you want others to see you, how do you think of yourself and the White family? You care a lot about the White family, and now you don¡¯t even care about the White family¡¯s reputation? Are you sure you have to pay such a high price for this man?¡±


    When I think of Keh¡¯s face, I think of this sentence from Warren.


    ¡°He¡¯s worth it, but I was wrong from the start. I should not take my life as a child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s not you who was wrong from the start, you are just too stupid, like I said, there¡¯s no reason to put up with so much. If you want, I will be your confidant for the White family. It is difficult for you to turn the picture around. The tens of millions you took from me is just a drop in the bucket. The White family has be what it is because it is not well managed and has nothing to do with you. From what I understand, you have stood on your own two feet since high school and have often worked part-time. Your brother is only slightly younger than you. He lives happily every day, but what about you? You made the wrong move for the White family and now you have to make the second wrong move for this man. If you are not even concerned about your reputation, can you be sure that he is the one you can trust for life? You want to leave me in an extreme way, break apart the two families and put all the me on you. What will the media report? Will he then ept the infamous you? ¡°

 Chapter 75

    I nodded. ¡°He can ept it.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if he doesn¡¯t mind, are you sure you can stay with him for life?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure about that. So far, I am not even sure I like Keh. How can I be sure our love is just a liaison if he doesn¡¯t like me after a while?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no one can guarantee the future, not you or me, and no one knows how long love willst. So for a future, you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a bet. When the timees, he will part with you. What will you do then? Because of one man, you will make both families unhappy and even lose your reputation. Are you sure you want to do that? ¡±


    What Warren said was clear and logical. I had thrown myself at him so much that I didn¡¯t even think of the consequences.


    ¡°And Brother Warren, what do you want me to do?¡± I thought about it carefully, and Warren was right.


    ¡°In the eyes of our family, our marriage is currently very harmonious, and if we want to separate immediately, there must be a very important reason. That reason can lead to family disruption, and infidelity is not umon, as I am sure you are thinking. What¡¯s done is done. We can only think in the long view. It is better to see if you stay with him. ¡±


    Warren kept leaning over my ear, but he was beginning to give me something to think about, and I was a little too impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early and have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± At this point, I consider Warren a friendly big brother, but I don¡¯t see any deep meaning in Warren¡¯s eyes.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    If I hate her, I will let her go. I don¡¯t care what it will cost her, but now I have my selfish motive.


    Chris, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to let you go for now.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Warren was not far from me, and even though we didn¡¯t touch, I tossed and turned all night.


    My thoughts were all about me and my uncle. I tossed and turned all night and got up early the next morning to wash.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I felt it when she got up. She didn¡¯t fall asleep and neither did I. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bothering her. I bothering Kitty and me.


    After myst meeting at the spa in the hot spring, I realized I had an unusual feeling about Chris, and I wanted to put it out before it developed.


    I haven¡¯t seen Chris in a long time and my repressed feelings fully erupted when I saw that she was wrong in the spa.


    I have always been a rational person, and I also know very well that feelings are like a beast, and I can suppress them for now. But as time goes by, the beast in my heart will grow bigger and bigger,


    I have had the opportunity to be alone with Chris before, but yesterday I began to have the primal impulse of a man towards her.


    At the thought of her being near, the restlessness in my body has not disappeared all night.


    My longing for Chris is getting deeper and deeper. I don¡¯t know what to do in the future. What should I do when this feeling overrides my feelings for Kitty?


    On the one hand, I feel guilty, on the other hand, I can not suppress my feelings for Chris.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I washed my face and looked at myself in the mirror. ¡°.


    I have been thinking about Warren¡¯s words all night, and I can not guarantee that Keh has the hots for me.


    I feel like I am in a mess. I am not afraid of others gossiping about me, but I am afraid it¡¯s going to cause problems for Warren and Keh.


    No man likes to be a cuckold, and neither does Warren. He will still be in business in the future. What will the others think of him?


    Come to think of it, I feel that I was too impulsive before, and there is no way I can leave him with the excuse that I am having affairs.


    What excuse am I going to use then?


    Everything is back to square one. It seems like we should just like Warren said, think long-term and find a suitable opportunity.


    I came back to my senses and almost did something wrong again. I should stay away from my feelings and finish my work.


    When I came back out, Warren had already changed his clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to thepanyter.¡±


    ¡°OK, I am going down to breakfast first.¡±


    Warren held a tie in his hand. ¡°Can you tie it for me?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why Warren suddenly asks me to tie it for him. I have no reason to refuse.


    ¡°I may not be very good at tying.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    As I watch the tie wrap around my neck, it¡¯s like Chris is wrapping herself around my neck.


    She¡¯s right in front of me, and with a little force, she¡¯s going to nestle into my arms.


    My fingers trembled, and finally, I did not touch her until she calmly knotted my tie. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gently stroked her hair. ¡°Go have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I was ¡°touching¡± my tie, so I wanted to keep it by my side.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    As I came down the stairs, I saw Sally, who was more excited than ever. ¡°Chris, you should take good care of your health.¡± I thought Sally was a little strange, but I obediently replied, ¡°OK mom, let us go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Warren, go slow.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Mom, Chris, let us go.¡± Warren held a suit jacket in one hand and ced it over my waist with the other.


    Only my uncle touched me. Even if it was just an act now, I felt ufortable.


    I walked stiffly out the door. As soon as I got outside, I disengaged from Warren¡¯s arms. ¡°The weather is really good today.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good. Are you full? Would you like some more food? It¡¯s still early anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, I am eating very well. Let us go straight to thepany.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Warren opened the co-pilot¡¯s door for me.


    I got on the co-pilot under his gaze, and Warren leaned forward so I did not dare move.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Take the seat belt buckle them in, and feel their tension.


    Not this person, will she be so offensive when others kiss her?


    ¡°Brother Warren, I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± I closed the car door and knew that Chris had the right to seek her own happiness. As long as the thought of her rejecting another man did not even cross her mind, she could snuggle in a man¡¯s arms and y flirtatiously. My heart is sour and angry.


    Thest time I was ¡°drugged¡± at Rain Hot Springs, I was so mad, and she was supposed to be the same way, so she and this man already had¡­


    Thinking about it now, I was green with envy, I am no longer satisfied with my rtionship with her.

 Chapter 76

    Chris¡¯s point of view


    As Warren stood immobile, I had no idea what was going through his mind. I whispered, ¡°Brother Warren¡­¡±


    Warren has finallye to his senses. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    P. O. V. of Warren


    It wasn¡¯t until Chris had gotten out of the car that I spotted myself in my rearview mirror making my way to Chris at the office. The further she moves away from me, the morepelled I am toe near to her.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Calvin smiled at me when we returned to the office. ¡°Chris, thank you so much. As a historical person, you already know that. The King Group has never done business with ourpany.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to be in the right ce at the right time.¡± The fact that I¡¯m getting all the credit for something I didn¡¯t do makes me feel humiliated.


    ¡°And who gets lucky? This is where the power lies. Others aren¡¯t as fortunate as you are if they want an uncle with your sway. Luck, too, is a form of sess.¡±


    ¡°Look who just showed up! So soon after her arrival, she had already garnered considerable coboration, but her abilities are undeniable.¡±


    Christine, a member of Group B, had a reputation for being abrasive.


    Julie, her colleague, also echoed: ¡°Of course, I heard that she have a powerful uncle, who can get through all the rtionships for her with one sentence. This, too, is a capability. Why don¡¯t we have an uncle like that?¡±


    In other words, I don¡¯t have any special abilities, and they alle from my swaggering uncle.


    It¡¯s impossible for me to argue with what they¡¯ve said, and I¡¯m out of options.


    Wendy entered the room wearing a high-heeled shoe. ¡°Who is green with jealousy??¡±


    When they saw Wendy, their expressions altered instantly. Greetings, Sister Wendy, and congrattions on your new position. You have a capable team member.


    ¡°Group B appears to be sluggish. It¡¯s no wonder the grade is a B in two quarters in a row. No, we don¡¯t have the sameziness that you do. Arrange a meeting ,Chris so we can discuss cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, you¡¯re right.¡± After Wendy¡¯sments, I stepped over to Wendy and observed that the two were angry.


    ¡°Nothing to be proud of here. If it weren¡¯t for Chris, they¡¯d be relegated in the near future.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re simply unlucky? This quarter¡¯s performance is in vain again, hey.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was a sigh of relief from Wendy as she walked into the Group A office ¡°Chris, you should know that the three of us are in a constant state of conflict. We are both in the same boat when ites to poor rtionships. The other two groups will join forces if a single group has a slight gap in their defense. ¡± Choosing the sales department means epting the fact that you will be entering a battleground. All of them are going to be your foes. To be bullied in today¡¯s world, you have to exhibit signs of vulnerability. Fighting back is essential if you find yourself in this situation. No one here is clean, despite her assertions that our means are shabby.¡±


    There is a lot I have learned in thest two days. It appears that I have a long way to go.


    You can expect a rebuttal from me in the future.


    There were only three groups that Calvin mentioned to me when I first walked inside the sales department. As of right now.


    When I first saw them, I thought they were all students in the same ss from the same department. Despite the fact that each of our grades is slightly different, we may still be good pals. The more I thought about it, the more naive I realized I¡¯d been.


    This isn¡¯t the sales department, this is the battlefield, as Wendy put it. Sry is tied to every order ced by our customers. Aspiring climbers will earn more money.


    Remember, there are only interests here, Wendy added as she stared at me.


    Why can¡¯t we be friends, too, Sister Wendy? I took a moment to look at her.


    Wendy remained motionless for a few seconds before responding, ¡°There is no one-size-fits-all definition of a good friend. I¡¯d like you to join me. What can I say? I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    As Keh predicted, Wendy will use me as a pawn to her full advantage. She bought me gifts solely to entice me to cooperate.


    Constricting the fingers of my right hand, I realized the next step.


    While I¡¯m here, Wendy needs me, so I¡¯ll have to rely on her for a while.


    ¡°Chris, how did your coboration talk with the president go yesterday?¡± I said while entering Wendy¡¯s manager¡¯s office.


    The very mention of yesterday makes me cringe. Keh and I have left our imprints all over the ce here.


    We didn¡¯t even discuss cooperation. Why don¡¯t I just say nothing at all?


    He indicated he would work with us and that more details will be worked outter.


    ¡°A lot of learning is required of Chris. Every now and then, you¡¯ll run into an abundance of mutations at work. Many bosses will promise to marry you on the surface. His thoughts are his own, and no one can read them. Signing a contract is the safest option. His rtion to you means that you have nothing to fear. A contract signed early is a good idea for keeping everything on track.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I see,¡± I respond.


    ¡°Since the president has designated you as his sole represetativeof contact, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unable to go withyou at this time. When you¡¯re negotiating, I¡¯ll give you a few things you should know.¡±


    After listening to herments, I learned a lot and carried a notebook with me to jot them down.


    Wendy is a role model for me. The first stage is to secure the cooperation of your team. The most important thing is to figure out how to maximize thepany¡¯s profitability.


    Calvin appears at the door and enters. ¡°Chris and Sister Wendy just received a call from the King Organization. They requested Chris to go over the details of the partnership.¡±


    Wendy came to an abrupt halt. Doesn¡¯t that sound a little strange?


    It¡¯s all clear to me now, sister Wendy. ¡±


    If you¡¯re going to be there, do your best tomunicate effectively and be intelligently.


    You may go down now, because the King Group told us it¡¯s already down there.


    It¡¯s a nice to talk , too.¡± I gathered my belongings and headed out the door. That¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ll go ahead first.


    Calvin¡¯s pov


    While watching Chris leave, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. ¡°Chris doesn¡¯t have an uncle that I¡¯m aware of. When things are tough, I¡¯d really like the support of a rtive.¡±


    My brain felt like it was being stabbed by a finger as Wendy walked up behind me. ¡°Don¡¯t dream, you¡¯re different,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different,¡± Wendy said, and I was able to decipher something from her words.


    Wendy¡¯s point of view


    For Chris, it doesn¡¯t matter why Kings Group wants heras the project leader.


    Chris has made great contributions only by virtue of this order, and she is the person Mr. Warren specially ordered to take care of. I¡¯m concerned this girl is going to outpace everyone else.


    This is not even my first day on the job, and I can already notice these issues. Here we are in reality. There is nothing in my past that has prepared me for this moment.


    While many around me may see my glitz and mour, only I know the price I¡¯ve paid.


    Was there anything else we could do for you?


    ¡°Sister Wendy, I¡¯ve just realized. I¡¯ll get it done in half a day if you give me the go ahead.¡±


    Everything is back to normal at the office.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    A familiar Bentley was parked on the side of the road outside of thepany. Blue eyes stared out of the ss as the window rolled down. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    I had no idea that Keh would be the one to pick me up.


    As soon as I got inside the car, he grabbed my arms and held them tight.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Suffocation had taken hold of me.


    What did Warren do to you the night before?


    The answer is ¡°no, he won¡¯t.¡±¡±


    Tobo was strongly detected on him. ¡°Uncle, how many smokes have you had?¡±


    We¡¯d just left the pub, and I recall him puffing away like crazy on hisst ride home with me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m upset.¡±


    There were still lingering images of yesterday in my head when we walked into his office once more. So far, nothing has been aplished and my face has been stained with blush.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the contract, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Clearly state the goals of your business. I¡¯ll let Cliff deal with it. It was never my intention to have you here to spout off.¡±


    I¡¯m not happy about it. ¡°Uncle, they aren¡¯t pranks.¡±


    ¡°Anything unrted to you is aplete waste of time. You¡¯re wee to join us.¡± It was Keh¡¯s way of saying hello.


    I took my time and approached with caution.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    My smirk was contagious as she appeared to be standing guard over me.


    ¡°It was you who threw a fit at me yesterday.¡±


    Chris¡¯ cheeks flushed. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Taking her in my arms and staring at her face intently made me feel soft all over.


    How did you sleep the night before?


    As a result, ¡°Icked sleep; I couldn¡¯t sleep through the night, and I wasn¡¯t used to it.¡± Chris uttered the words in a sly tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re notpletely devoid of morality. Rx and take a nap in the house. Wake up and eat.¡±


    I¡¯m here to discuss the deal, after all.¡±


    We should chat when you get up.¡± When I found out she hadn¡¯t slept at all the previous night, I quickly took her to a bed in the rear room where she could rest easy in peace.

 Chapter 77

    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    When I went into the back room, I discovered that the bed¡¯s covers had been reced. It was a pure ck quilt cover yesterday, but now it has been transformed into a little flower and a fresh quilt cover.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you changed the style?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡± Keh tucked me in with a kind touch.


    I learned that this is my favorite style, therefore he adjusted his style to fit my preference.


    ¡°Keep that expression off your face, or I will be unable to warrant what I will do. It¡¯s time to sleep, so rest well.¡±


    He kissed me on the cheek as if he were persuading a child to do something.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± I have no resistance to such gentle Keh.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, you just go to work.¡± I won¡¯t tell him, as long as he does this to me, I have an impulse to give up all andgowith him.


    Returning to reality, the world in which we live has far too many restrictions, and people can never do whatever they want because of these restrictions.


    I became even more entwined in my bed as I watched the back of him leave.


    My feelings for Keh are undeniable; otherwise, I would not fantasize about spending time with him. However, what Warren statedst night is also correct.


    Because I made the decision in the first ce, I hold myself responsible for it. How would I meet Keh if I didn¡¯t be a member of the Wilson family? Unfortunately, we did not meet at the appropriate time because there appears to be a thread encouraging us to do so.


    I let out a long, deep sigh. Despite the fact that I was capable of solving hard equations, I was unable to solve the problem that belonged to Keh and me.


    I fell asleep on the couch. Perhaps I was aware that this was Keh¡¯s residence, and I slept with wonderful peace of mind and Maybe I knew that this was Keh¡¯s ce, and I slept with great peace of mind and steadfastness.


    Perhaps I was aware that this was Keh¡¯s residence, and I slept with wonderful peace of mind and


    After lunch, I returned to find the little woman still asleep, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of waking her.


    I had never been one for taking a nap before, so I pulled off my coat and sat near her. She appeared to be aware of my breathing. She walked up to me and into my arms. What a pleasant surprise this small action was for me.


    I took her slim waist, and my heart was particrly satisfied.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Chris called unconsciously.


    It was the whispers that broke my heart.


    ¡°Chris, Chris, my Chris¡­Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only I am aware of how much this small woman weighs on my mind and soul.


    Until recently, I believed that there was nothing in the world that I could be passionate about. Everything changed the moment she walked into the room.


    There are so many people in the world, but I felt a strong emotional attachment to her.


    My pulse is racing with excitement as I think about holding her in the palm of my hand, and I don¡¯t want her to be wounded in any way.


    I can sense the tiny woman bing more reliant and trusting of me as time goes on, but when will shee to love me as deeply as I do?


    Chris is a very different person from myself. She is preupied with far too many things, and the more she is preupied with, the more she worries. I¡¯m only interested in her from the beginning to the conclusion, thus I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions.


    I only know that love is love, and I must have her in my life.


    Chris, take a whiff of her hair and tell me when you will open up to me and be with me no matter what?


    I didn¡¯t get any sleep the night before and was up early to work the next morning. After taking a snooze, I felt the need to get up.


    Who knows, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m holding Chris that I sleepfortably.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    Recently, as a result of Keh¡¯s indulgence, I have be quite sluggish; I couldn¡¯t have slept for as long if I had been doing a part-time job.


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed a white shirt on a man wearing a suit. It was more than three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when I woke up.


    He had a good night¡¯s sleep and his brow felt fatigued. I only had the courage to look him in the eyes when he was sound asleep, however.


    His form is quite three-dimensional, and he has a prominent bridge on his nose.


    I reached out and gently brushed against it. The ciliary ¡°hair¡± on Keh¡¯s face is likewise unusually long, and Ican¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°How can a man¡¯s ciliary¡± hair ¡°be longer than a woman¡¯s?¡±


    It felt like my wrist was being gripped, and then an iron arm curled around my waist, and our bodies clung to one other in fear.


    Despite the fact that we are separated by clothes, his body warmth ismunicated to mine through the clothes.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you want to do to me?¡± He nced at me with a friendly smile on his face.


    My cheeks were suddenly flushed. ¡°Just, just look at your cilia¡± hair ¡°and don¡¯t want to do anything.¡±

 Chapter 78

    ¡°You simply want to see me. I was under the impression that you were nning something against me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to work?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Chris, thank you for your time. When I¡¯m holding such a gorgeous woman in my arms, how can I possibly have the mental capacity to work?¡± Keh slid over on myback and squeezed me against him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what your body is telling you, Chris,¡± adds uncle. He pushed his fingers through my garments with dexterity as he smirked maliciously.


    Now, as long as Keh stares at me with a smile on his face, I will absolutely crumble.


    I felt as if I was in a bog, and I was sinking deeper and deeper.


    The more I be entangled, the more difficult it bes for me to free myself.


    The future is a mystery to me, and I have no idea what will happen. For the time being, all I know is that I am bursting with yearning for Keh.


    Cliff¡¯s point of view


    I knocked on the door, but no one replied, so I gently pushed the door open and walked in through it.


    The president remained up all nightst night to work on his campaign. It¡¯s possible he was sleeping. Keh, being a workaholic, would refuse to rx even when he was ordered to do so at regr intervals.


    Now that I¡¯ve learned that hetake the initiative to rx, I¡¯m content. I gently ce the contract on the table in front of him and get ready to go.


    A woman¡¯s tune could be hearding from the inner room,¡°Uncle, you, be nice.¡±


    I was dumbfounded, the president is more and more presumptuous recently, but it is understandable that he finally fuck a woman.


    I walk away silently, leaving enough room for two individuals.


    Despite the fact that I didn¡¯t see anything, I had the impression that the atmosphere was extremely ambiguous.


    I took a deep breath as I stood in front of the ss. At first, I assumed Keh was simply having a good time with me. Because of his animosity for the Wilson family, he is married to Chris, Warren¡¯s wife, and he would touch her in retaliation for the Wilson family. At this point, it appears that this is not the case at all.


    Their identities, on the other hand, have always been the most difficult barrier between them, and Keh has been particrly grumpytely.


    I¡¯m well aware that Chris is to me. I¡¯m not sure if this is a good or negative thing at this point. The former Keh was famous for his cold blood and ruthlessness. That¡¯s why he was able to reach the summit in such a short period of time. Anyone will have ws, and he ispletely devoid of them.


    A deadly sword concealed in an unassuming scabbard, he is capable of sealing the neck with blood once it is removed from its scabbard.


    The King Group grew rapidly in a short period of time, and Keh can beat any of his enemies.


    He asserted that everyone has ws, and that once these ws are identified, everypany, no matter howrge, may be brought crashing down.


    Keh is like an indestructible general, and it is amazing how many corporations he has brought down.


    Many folks aren¡¯t even familiar with his physical appearance. Their attention is focused solely on the name of the King Group, and they are not aware of who is the president behind the scenes.


    Now he appears to be suffering from a weakness, and I am concerned. People will target Chris if they know that he has a vulnerability, which they will discover.


    Love truly has magical powers, and it has the ability to soften even the most hardened of hearts.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Chris is the only person I can see and feel at the moment, so I¡¯m concentrating on chris.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I like to watch her reason copse a little bit, and finally she was crazy with me fucking.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    After a few hours of tossing and turning, it was time to leave work. When I got out of the bathroom after taking a shower, I saw that his wardrobe waspletely stocked with women¡¯s clothing.


    Despite the fact that this man is so efficient, does he really want to do this every day with all of his clothes?


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I hugged her from behind when I noticed her standing in front of the closet, contemting something.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, you don¡¯t like it? After a while, I¡¯ll let people add it again.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s quite appealing to me. I merely have a thought¡­¡±


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± I leaned my chin against her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle, but I don¡¯t believe this is very nice. I arrived to this location toplete the deal. You also have a task of your own.¡±


    ¡°It is entirely up to me to make a decision. All you have to do now is tell me whether you¡¯re satisfied with me. Will you be ufortable if I touch you?¡±


    Chris responded truthfully, ¡°No, I am quite pleased.¡±


    ¡°After that, change your clothing ande out to look at the agreement.¡± I massaged the back of her neck.


    ¡°Contract? What contract are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°The cooperation contract between the King Group and the Wilson Group.¡±


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t had a conversation yet. When did you make the contract?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    After that, he had put his coat on, and I had gotten up at the same moment as him. His clothing was all dressed, and I had not yet discovered where my clotheshad gone. Sure enough, I was proving to be too ineffective. I snatched up a skirt randomlyand threw it on before sprinting out the door.


    ¡°Can you tell me where the contract is?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Keh handed the contractto me.


    I thoroughly examined each and every phrase. It¡¯s odd that I haven¡¯t explored the specifics of the situation with Keh yet. Why does this contract have precisely the same terms and conditions as Wendy¡¯s prior requirements?


    ¡°It is possible to make changes if there is any discontent. In any case, this one has been prepared, and it will be an official contract when it has been revised.¡±


    The way I look at Keh has altered for the time being. ¡°Uncle, you did a big favor to me.¡±


    Keh has taken care of the main contract issue for me, hasn¡¯t he?


    Keh snatched me from under my feet and I dashed out the door without even zipping my back. Then he zipped me up again before saying, ¡°I saw the notepad you brought.¡±


    I flipped up my work notebook, which was sitting on my desk, and quickly jotted down all of the criteria Wendy had stated earlier. But it is not clearly written on it, and many of the notes are only approximate estimates of what is there.


    ¡°Even after reading the notes, how can you possiblyprehend something that is that detailed? Almost precisely the same as my colleague¡¯s request.¡±


    Keh made a motion with his head. ¡°Because I¡¯m in possession of this.¡±


    The inference is that I don¡¯t have a brain, and I¡¯m not going to ept that.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a little idiot, and you have a lot to learn.¡± He sat me on hisp and gently gave me an analysis.


    ¡°The contract is the thing that Ie into touch with the most. I have taken part in both Party A and Party B, thus I am familiar with the requirements of both parties. Your boss has urged you to work hard for the benefit of the firm as much as possible. It is simply necessary for me to put myself in the shoes of your firm andbine the size of yourpany in order to draft this contract.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, my love for you is like a never-ending torrent pouring¡­¡± I see that his eyes have altered, ¡°¡­


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I¡¯m aware of this phrase. She enjoys sending it every time she participates in the mobilegame with me.


    ¡°Do you think other firms would obtain simr contracts if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± I muttered in her ear as I bent over her earlobe. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you,¡± I said.


    I am well-known in the market for being harsh and brutal, and no one has ever managed to win me over during a contract negotiation.


    The Wilson Group will benefit from this arrangement, as shown by the contract¡¯s terms. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chris¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have consented to anything.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    Wendy also said that when she informed Chris of the pact, he mentioned that this was the figure we had been negotiating.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A contract cannot be negotiated in three or two phrases, particrly in the case of arge-scale coboration of this kind.


    It is necessary for the opposite side topress the conditions. I haven¡¯tfigured out how tomunicate with Keh about it yet.


    Who knows that he didn¡¯t talk about anything with me, and drew it up directly at the request of the Wilson Group.


    ¡°Uncle, you are under no obligation to do anything. We may have as much or as little conversation as you desire. This is the area of mutual interest between your two businesses. Business is business, and you are not required to make any concessions.¡±


    My subconscious wished to provide a bit more assistance to Keh, believing that he had suffered.


    Kehughed a little ¡°When you want to speak about coboration, it¡¯s hard to do business in a fair manner between us. You are aware that I almost never coborate with the Wilson Group; but, this time is an exception because you, Chris, you¡¯rean exception. You and I seldom discuss ourmon interests.¡±


    The more he behaves in this manner, the more nervous I am. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t be too kind to me, since I am terrified¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with me that I¡¯m being so kind to you? What do you have to be frightened of while you¡¯re with me?¡±


    I buried my head in his arms because I was frightened that I might damage him one day in some way.


    Such an Uncle, who cares deeply about me, is able to set his own interests aside to do what is best for me. He¡¯s doing good, in fact, he¡¯s doing fantastic.


    However, the better he bes, the more I battle with my emotions. It is Warren¡¯s words that have been entangled with Keh¡¯s remarks.


    My emotions are all over the ce. Each and every time Keh shows kindness to me, I feelpelled to quit everything and follow him.


    I don¡¯t have the bravery after I¡¯ve regained myposure. What a price I¡¯ll have to pay, as Warren pointed out.


    Keh is the one I¡¯m concerned about, and the oue will be detrimental to him. This is something I really don¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m bing hungry.¡± I shifted the conversation to a different topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my workout. You have a craving for something to eat. What do you want to eatter in the evening?¡± Keh inquired in hushed tones.


    My heart is in a state of terror, when I was meetinghispassionate gaze.

 Chapter 80

    Once upon a time Chris, who was naive and lively, had something on her mind. No one could help her with this problem, only she could make her own decision.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I also see that she thinks about it, and women and men think differently.


    If she bes cold like me, she may not like them either.


    What I like is the kind and simple Chris, but I can not help her with this problem.


    As I send her downstairs, Chris says goodbye to me, ¡°Good night, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Watching her walk toward the t, I said, ¡°Chris, there still have two days.¡±


    Chris paused. She did not look back. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I saw the lights on the second floor of the narrow stairwell. I got in the car first and drove off when her small room was lit by dim yellow lights.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Warren, the seafood is good tonight, but I did not like the wine. Please join me for a few more drinks.¡±


    Kitty invited me, and the implication is obvious.


    It¡¯s not that I do not understand, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I am going back to the office tonight to work overtime. You are going to bed early.¡± I don¡¯t feel the same way about Kitty anymore. Even when she was naked in front of me, all I could think about was Chris¡¯s face.


    Kitty¡¯s face shed with disappointment. ¡°Warren, what project is so exhausting? You have been losing weighttely.¡±


    ¡°A big project, you know, Grandfather has always ced great importance on me. I have to aplish quite a bit so that Grandfather can be sure that the Wilson Group will passpletely into my hands.¡±


    ¡°OK, then take care of your health and don¡¯t be tired.¡±


    ¡°I am going now.¡±


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    As I look at his back, without a hint of hesitation to leave, my heart feels like it is blocked, a heavy pressure weighs on me breathlessly.


    It was clear that Warren would take me out to dinner like he used to, ordering my favourite dishes and picking my favourite restaurant. There¡¯s never a cap on the credit card I am given. I can buy whatever I want.


    He is a good lover, the envy of all women, considerate and a gentleman, but what is he missing?


    He has not touched me since returning from Rain Hot Springs, and at first I thought it was Chris.


    I have visited him secretly several times but have found no trace of contact between him and Chris, and he has been working overtime.


    The biggest problem is that you can feel the problem but can not find it.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Leave Kitty¡¯s t. I didn¡¯t go back to thepany and I didn¡¯t go home. I drove down to Chris¡¯s and watched the lights in her room go ck. I stayed in the car all night.


    I didn¡¯t wake up until Chris came downstairs the next morning and looked at me with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Brother Warren, why are you here?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how I fell asleep. That was the first time I had ever done anything so embarrassing.


    ¡°Um, I came to pick you up for work.¡±


    ¡°The bus here is very convenient, I take the bus¡­¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, and I SHOULD will pick you up.¡± I


    ¡°Brother Warren, you¡­¡±


    I also don¡¯t know how I identally told the truth in my heart, and quickly turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my mother. You were throwing up that day. She thought you were pregnant, so I took you to work and picked you up.¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Huh? Me, how did I get pregnant?¡± Now I understand why Sally was so abnormal that day. It turns out she thought I was pregnant with the Wilson family¡¯s child.


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t know. Exin it to me another day. For now, get in the car and I¡¯ll take you to work.¡±


    Warren¡¯s words are a wake-up call for me. Keh fucked me during safety time.


    Thest two days are not safety time, and we have no measures. What if I am pregnant with Keh¡¯s child?


    That¡¯s a horrible thought. Kids will make our rtionship even more ¡°messy.¡±


    ¡°Chris, your face is so bad, did not you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I was so startled that my palms were sweating that I quickly checked the inte. Fortunately, there was some kind of ¡°contraceptive medication¡± that was useful within 72 hours afterward.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not toote, I am relieved.


    ¡°Is work going well?¡±


    I am struggling right now with how to buy ¡°medicine.¡± I have never bought this kind of ¡°medicine¡± before. Will the othersugh at me for being indiscreet if I buy ¡°medicine¡±?


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Chris?¡± I woke up the man who was still in a daze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Chris looked pale.


    ¡°What you did not. You have such a bad face, what the hell happened?¡± I think Chris is being particrly weird today.


    ¡°No, nothing. I was just thinking about one thing. I got out of the car there earlier.¡±


    Since she did not want to say much, I could not ¡°make¡± her ask, and the car headed for the intersection.


    Seeing her panicked ¡°mess¡± on her face, like a thief looking around, I think there is a problem, stop the car and follow her.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    In my head I thought of several possibilities, as if nothing had happened, trivial and careful.


    After I entered the ¡°medicine¡± shop, someone immediately came and asked, ¡°Miss, what do you need?¡±


    I wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but I was embarrassed to speak under the enthusiastic questioning of the shopping guide.


    ¡°I want to buy this something.¡±


    The shopping guide looks like I understand him. ¡°Miss, you want to buy vitamin C. Lately, little girls your age like to buy it. I suggest you take it better with vitamin E.¡±


    I can not wait to hit myself on two sticks. Why am I embarrassed to speak?


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you.¡± I grit my teeth.


    When the shopping guide saw that I haven¡¯t left yet, the shopping guide asked again, ¡°Miss, do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy this little¡± medicine ¡°tablet .¡± I made myself so clear, should she understand?


    ¡°Oh, miss, I understand.¡± The shopping guide lifted a ¡°medicine¡± bottle from the shelf, ¡°white¡± small ¡°medicine¡± tablets, you still need to buy calcium tablets, right? ¡±


    I am speechless and look at my health so bad. Does she have to sell me health products?


    After I received the calcium tablets, I thought I bought three bottles, which should be considered a major customer, so I was not ashamed to open my mouth.


    ¡°Well,e over here and I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    The shopping guide perked up her ears, and I whispered, ¡°Well, actually, I want to buy contraceptives.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss, you want to buy ¡°contraceptives¡±, Rina, bring a box of ¡°contraceptives¡±.¡±


    I have seen a lot of shopping guides, so I am not embarrassed at all. Instead, I heard her loud voice and felt like people all over the world knew that I had bought ¡°medicine¡± for contraception.


    I can not wait to put my head under the floor.


    ¡°Miss, you are going to the checkout.¡±


    I was like a blown-up balloon. I was about to pay when I realized I had forgotten my wallet.


    Embarrassment, unprecedented embarrassment.


    ¡°Three hundred and six, miss.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Suddenly I had a slender hand in front of me, cing four bills on the counter.


    ¡°Warren¡­ Brother.¡±


    Warren must have seen the box of contraceptive pills! ! !


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s your change. By the way, you must not eat any more of that kind of¡± medicine ¡°afterward, or it will do great harm to women.¡±


    The cashier¡¯s words left me speechless. If I had known that, I would not havee here.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    When I mentioned the ¡°medicine¡± bottle, Warren led me out of the ¡°medicine¡± shop.


    The blush on my face did not go away, and my voice is like mosquitoes and flies. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Who is he?¡± My heart is not as calm as it seems.


    She¡¯s bought ¡°medicine¡± now, which proves something like this happened recently. She was homest night and had to go to work during the day. Who is that?


    Last time I could exin it was because of the ¡°medicine¡± but this time they were awake.


    Of course Chris said that she has someone she likes and that it is normal to do it with someone she likes.


    But the thought of her lying under someone else¡¯s body makes me very sad. How can, how can!


    ¡°I am sorry, I can not tell.¡± Chris bit his lip and did not answer.


    I am going to explode! The thing was, I had made a contract of mutual non-interference from the beginning.


    Damn the contract, if I had known that I would be like this, I would not have made such an agreement.


    I bought a bottle of mineral water for her. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Please take care of yourself in the future. A man who really loves you will never let you suffer. Do not take this kind of¡± medicine ¡°in the future.¡±


    I will leave before Chris answers. I am afraid that I will lose control if I stay here.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    As I held the mineral water in my hand, Warren¡¯s words echoed in my head.


    Doesn¡¯t Keh love me? I have no experience in this area and I have never thought about getting pregnant.


    I didn¡¯t react until Warren mentioned it. I don¡¯t know. What about Keh? Every time he ejactes inside me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peel off the ¡°medicine¡± tablet and swallow it. It¡¯s clearly a tasteless ¡°medicine.¡± I feel a little bitter in an inexplicable way.


    Warren ¡®Pov


    Back at the office, I first washed and changed, and the second thing I did was call my assistant in.


    ¡°Go find out what Chris was doing in the sales department!¡±


    ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    Burnell ¡®Pov


    This is the second time I have seen the president, who has always been humble, get angry.


    Both times it has something to do with Chris. The first time it was because of Dunn. What did Miss Chris do this time?


    I didn¡¯t know about Chris¡¯ rtionship with the CEO and was sceptical when the CEO asked me to bring her into the sales department.


    After I sent Chris to the president of the sales department, I did not ask any more questions. I think I was worrying too much.


    The president has always had a good rtionship with Miss Kitty.


    But today, the president got annoyed with Chris again, and I started to guess the rtionship between the two of them.


    After some research, I will report back to you soon. ¡°Miss Chris recently pursued a project with the King Group.¡±


    Hearing the King Group, the president tapped the table and said, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I said that Miss Chris recently pursued a coboration with the King Group.¡±


    Warren ¡®Pov


    Speaking of which, the King Group is also a knot in my head. Several times the Wilson Group has wanted to work with the King Group.


    There is no cooperative attitude with the King Group. Last year, I personally wanted to meet the King Group president on a big project.


    I arrived at the King Group lobby, but was turned back by the receptionist because the president did not have time.


    I made an appointment several times and the other party said they did not have time, which made me itch in my teeth with anger.


    The King Group president is so secretive that I do not know who he is, and I have no ce to vent my anger.


    Now, of course, I am surprised to hear that Chris is working with the King Group.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Has not the King Group always worked with ourpany?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, they used to, but the news from the sales department is that Miss Chris has seeded in winning over the King Group. She has just returned all the contracts, and the King Group has a demand.¡±


    ¡°What demand?¡±


    ¡°They can work with the Wilson Group, and the condition is that Miss Chris is in charge of this project. By the way, this is the contract that the sales department sent.¡±


    When I look at the contract, the King Group is notoriously strong and overbearing, and you have to peel off ayer of skin to work with them.


    I thought it would be the same with Wilson Group, but I looked at the contract twice and found no use that was unfair to Wilson Group.


    Precisely because it is too fair, there is something wrong with this contract.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the King Group¡¯s contract?¡± I still feel a little unreal.


    Burnell ¡®Pov


    ¡°This is a contract brought by Miss Chris. It should not be a forgery. Is there a problem with the contract?¡± I have not had time to check exactly what the contract says.


    ¡°Thend was originally owned by the King Group. He just wanted to find a partner. Aside from the total cost of thend, the profit from the harvest was split between the King Group and us.¡±


    Even I find this a little strange. ¡°This kind of contract¡­ does not seem to fit the King Group¡¯s usual style.¡±


    ¡°Not only does it not fit, it¡¯s just like a different person. With the King Group¡¯s previous style, apart from expenses, 70% of the profit has toe from the King Group and 30% from us. I still remember that there is apany that is the worst. It once worked with King Group and took 28%. The King Group has never been a benevolentpany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that even if they are six and we are four, we will not lose money, but they want five or five.¡±


    Warren pushed his sses. ¡°Tell Chris toe to my office.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This incident is unbelievable, and only Chris knows the answer. I hurried to inform Chris to report to work.


    Warren¡¯s perspective


    When I see this contract and think of the ¡°medicine¡± she bought before, I know all too well the means the vendor will use to get the job.


    If Chris gave her body to sign the contract, I can never forgive her for that.


    Before she went into the sales department, I was worried that something like this would happen. I specifically asked Burnell to broker the rtionship to prevent this from happening.


    She¡¯s a newbie. I didn¡¯t even think she would take over the project so quickly. It seems that I underestimated Chris.

 Chapter 82

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    So I broke up with Warren this morning, and I was uneasy when I entered his office


    I knocked on the door and a man¡¯s deep voice said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    I walked in and uneasily asked, ¡°Mr. Warren, did you want to see me?¡±


    Warren was expressionless. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that moment, he¡¯s just my boss, and Warren¡¯s elegance and modesty are no longer reced by the president¡¯s singr strength.


    He throws the contract at my feet. ¡°Is that the King Group contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how you got this contract?¡±


    Warren¡¯s sharp eyes skimmed me through the lenses, seeming to see through what was going on in my heart with a nce.


    ¡°I spoke with the president, just as Sister Wendy told me.¡±


    Warren was obviously not pleased with my statement, ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll check into it more. The King Group never works with the Wilson Group, which is well known in the industry. Tell me, why did you even bring the contract in a few days? Chris, what did you do to make this president not only willing to work with us? But also changed the old style and gave us at least 20% of the profit. The other party asked you by name to be the responsible party, but it took you such a short time to do something that no one else could do. And why? ¡±


    This is the first time Warren has addressed me by my first andst name, and his warm face is full of anger.


    I do not know if this is good for the Wilson group. Why is Warren so angry?


    I ¡°lick¡± my lips and exin, ¡°Mr. Warren, I addressed the president using Sister Wendy¡¯s method, and even the contract is based on Sister Wendy¡¯s idea¡­¡±


    Warren suddenly stood up and walked towards me step by step. ¡°So Wendy asked you to apany someone to bed, and you have to apany her?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I realised that Chris was only getting this contract through her body, I thought I was being too cautious, appreciating her so much that I did not even touch a hair on her head.


    Who knows that she actually sent herself to someone else¡¯s bed for a coboration? How could I not be angry?


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I can not exin it clearly.


    It¡¯s true that I slept with Keh, but I am not the kind of woman Warren imagines for profit.


    My rtionship with Keh cannot be exined in a few words, and no one knows that Keh is the president of the King Group.


    Maybe he was so reticent for some reason. Come to think of it, I dare not ¡°reveal¡± his identity at will.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think, then what is it like? Say it!¡±


    I am full ofints, but right now I can not say anything. I can not tell the others that Keh is the president of King Group and the person I like.


    ¡°How, you are silent? You sold your body for this contract, and the contraceptive you took this morning is the proof.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true¡­¡± I was speechless.


    Warren yelled, ¡°Chris, I did not send you to the sales department to have sex with someone!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, that¡¯s not who I am!¡±


    ¡°No? Then how did this contracte about? Do you want me to thank you? You even got the King Group, who never negotiates with the Wilson Group. Let you go a few more times, and my Wilson Group will be number one in the industry!¡±


    Warren¡¯s povContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I have been with thepany for several years and know some things before I enter.


    I understand how Wendy rose to the position of general manager, and I do not mind. People only pay attention to the results, but not the process.


    Why am I so angry when Chris just did the same thing as the others?


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. All I can say is that I did not sleep with people just for profit.¡±


    ¡°Is that an exnation?¡± I was angry and lifted Chris¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t understand whether this contract is good or bad for the Wilson Group. They should be happy. Why are you angry?¡±


    I feel like I have hit cotton with a punch. Doesn¡¯t this woman know that I have turned my back on her?


    The angrier I am now, the more I care about her. If I had known this was going to happen, I never would have agreed to let her go to the sales department.


    I regretted it. I just wanted to give Chris everything she wanted. Who knew this would happen to her in such a short time.


    ¡°Happy? You want me to be happy? Chris, do you have a conscience or not!¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    At that time, I always thought Warren liked Kitty, but I wouldn¡¯t even think about it.


    So I can not understand why Warren is angry.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, this is the case, will not you be angry?¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know why Warren was angry, I patiently reassured Warren.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I reined in the violence in my heart, let go of Chris¡¯ body, and called Burnell out.


    ¡°President, what do you want?¡±


    Take a deep breath. ¡°Tell the King Group to terminate this partnership.¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s already been discussed. Why would they cancel it?¡±


    Even Burnell was confused. ¡°Mr. Warren, a lot ofpanies do not have a chance to work with the King Group. This is also a good time for us to break the ice with King Group. King Group has many projects every year. With this experience, it¡¯s easy to continue to work with King Group in the future.¡±


    I took off my sses. ¡°What do you think I can not think of? Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°As of today, Chris is being transferred directly from the sales department to the secretarial department. She will be my personal assistant 24 hours a day!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chris¡¯s Pov


    It¡¯s not just Burnell who is stunned, I am stunned too?


    ¡°Brother Warren, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me at the office, Chris, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to pack your things and then report to the Secretariat.¡±


    Warren said clearly and the coldness on his body made my whole body shiver.


    He seems like a different person. Why is that¡­


    ¡°I think the sales department is pretty good, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have nine minutes left. If I don¡¯t see your husband in nine minutes, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Without thinking of myself, I signed a contract, moved from sales to the secretarial department, and became Warren¡¯s 24-hour personal assistant.


    Burnell looked at me and gently admonished, ¡°Chris, it¡¯s time for you to pack your bags.¡±


    I can only think one thought: What about Group A? If this coboration is cancelled, they will go to Group B if their performance is not up to par.


    Considering how happy Wendy and the others have been so far, they don¡¯t know how to be sarcastic when they get relegated to Group B.


    No, I can not let that happen.


    After two steps, I turned around, ¡°Mr. Warren, I have something to say.¡±


    Warren¡¯s anger had not yet faded, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I did not make this contract alone. Everyone in Group A worked hard, especially Sister Wendy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Wendy in my presence. Believe it or not, I will fire her on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why are you being so unreasonable? Sister Wendy is also for performance and for thepany. Why would you fire her?¡±


    I like Keh. It was a sincere impulse. What¡¯s wrong with sleeping with people you like?


    Warren is being unreasonable, even if he thinks I am sleeping with someone else, it has nothing to do with him.


    After all, I am not one of his people, and the Wilson group has benefited in some way.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I feel my masculine dignity has been vited and I have tried very hard not to touch it.


    How can I allow this coboration when she is only sleeping lightly with other people for a contract?


    Besides, the other party has appointed Chris as the person in charge, so it is inevitable that he will have to deal with people there often in the future.


    Once is not enough, and the man wants to take the opportunity to lock Chris by his side and enjoy her often.


    I will never let that happen. Chris is mine, and no one can take her away from me.


    ¡°I am being unreasonable? Chris, I am only doing this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I have no problem with you asking me to transfer to the Secretarial Department, but this coboration is very important to Group A. If I do not do it, I am going to lose her. If it is cancelled, its performance will be reduced to Group B. They pay so much, can not you take it out on them?¡±


    Now she is still ¡°damn concerned about the others!


    ¡°What do I care if they get demoted or not? Chris, mind your own business and not the business of others!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t know what makes you so angry. Even if I had sex with someone else, that would be my business. You and I had an agreement and our personal lives were irrelevant unless we were acting in front of the Wilson family. They¡­¡±


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    With a crisp ¡°Pa,¡± Chris was pped in the face, and Chris was stunned. I, too, was confused. Before, I had felt that the President and Chris had something to do with each other, but I gave up the idea that the President was ignoring them.


    Now Chris said something about an agreement. What is the agreement between the two? Is this agreement the reason why the president is so angry?


    ¡°Burnell, go pack your things.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t dare ask more, so I turned and walked out.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    Warren and I were the only people left in the office. I was pped for the first time, and the person pping me was still the gentleman I had always thought he was.


    ¡°Chris, after all, youe from a noble family. How can you say such a cheap thing? Where did you leave your dignity?¡±


    My heart is full of slights. If Keh¡¯s identity is not so special, I can say it directly.


    I can not say it, absolutely can not say it, even if Warren misunderstands me.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, too.¡± I covered my face and felt sorry for the people in Group A, so they got in vain.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren is not asking me to pack my things? I am going to leave now.¡± My voice is much colder.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    As she leaves again, I look at my hands, stunned. Why is that? I want to treat them well, of course.


    But I get angry when Chris does not take such good care of her body.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I leaned back in my chair and put on my sses, and my face was calm again. My palm still seems to have the temperature to hit her. I close my eyes. Have my feelings for her been that deep?


    Chris, I am sorry.


    At this moment, I like you as much as I hate you, but I can not say this love.


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I lowered my head and went back to the sales department. Burnell had informed Warren of his order first.


    The people in Group A were in a panic. ¡°Burnell, is there something wrong with this contract? If there are problems, we can contact the King Group. This cooperation is very hard to get. How can we cancel it? Go talk to the president.¡±


    Burnell was also very embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s what the president meant. There¡¯s no point in me saying it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to cancel, there has to be a reason.¡±


    ¡°If you have to say why, you better ask Chris. I do not know what happened to the president.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. ¡°Chris?¡±


    ¡°This is Miss Chris. Shortly after the president ordered her to work in the secretary¡¯s office, I came to pack her things.¡±


    When they saw mee back, they all gathered around me.


    ¡°Chris, you are back. What did Mr. Warren tell you to say? Why is the good working rtionship cancelled?¡± Wendy asked, pulling me to her anxiously.


    ¡°Chris, what happened to your face? Who hit you?¡± eximed Calvin.


    I pushed my hair forward. ¡°I am fine. I came back to pack my stuff. I am sorry for everyone.¡±


    Wendy can not say much about the situation, but she¡¯s still reluctant. ¡°Chris, did you offend Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡± I had to answer, I had a contract for the Wilson Group and I got pped in the face.


    They say the workce is dark, which is much darker than you might imagine.


    Warren, who was so meek in the morning, has suddenly be so indifferent, but the uncle and nephew just smile.


    They are so arrogant when they are angry, and they do not care what other people think.


    ¡°Chris, you can tell Mr. Warren about this coboration. As you know, we will be demoted.¡± Said Wendy, frowning.


    I said I could not help it. ¡°I am sorry, Sister Wendy, but I already asked Mr. Warren to do this and he pped me.¡±


    Put the things in the box. I have only been here a few days and there¡¯s nothing to pack. I¡¯ll have it packed soon.


    ¡°Thank you for apanying me these days. I am very happy to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯ll have to leave again since you just got here.¡± Calvin said it in a lighter tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s also something you can not do. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you usually have to mention us in front of Warren.¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°Well, Mr. Warren only gave me ten minutes, so I can not say goodbye to everyone. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Come back often.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Burnell took the box from my hand. ¡°Let me hold it for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Burnell had robbed him.


    I followed Burnell to the secretarial department, and on the way there he told me about the situation in the department. Warren¡¯s secretarial department consists of four people, headed by Burnell as the chief special assistant, and he is also the only sentry. The other three women are all guides, and all perform their duties.

 Chapter 84

    Burnell ¡®Pov


    ¡°Let us ally down our work. Let us get to know each other. This is Chris, who just arrived.¡±


    The department assistant expressed doubt. ¡°Burnell, our secretarial department is not short of manpower, nor did we say we were going to hire new people.¡±


    ¡°Chris was hired by Mr. Warren himself. In addition to her job, she is also in charge of Mr. Warren¡¯s life, so she is a special assistant. You can take her more familiar with the business situation. In terms of ranking, she¡¯s above you.¡±


    Where there are women, there is trouble, including in the secretarial department. I do not yet know the true rtionship between the president and Chris.


    But my instinct is that this Miss Chris is very important in Mr. Warren¡¯s heart. She has parachuted into the Assistant Division, and it is inevitable that these women will make their own decisions.


    As soon as I arrive, I will rify her status directly to prevent anything from happening again. Lately, the frequency of Mr. Warren¡¯s outrage has been increasing.


    I want to live a few more years, so I have to make sure Miss Chris is doing well in the department.


    ¡°So you are Miss Chris and I am Ursa. Nice to meet you¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am Chris.¡±


    ¡°I am Tracy.¡±


    ¡°I am Emily, Miss Chris looks young and you have be a special assistant at such a young age. I do not know where you worked before?¡±


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    As soon as I came, I smelled a whiff of fire ¡°medicine¡± and remembered what Wendy had said.


    The more you show weakness, the more you feel bullied. I am humble and haughty: ¡°I have never been a secretary. I just transferred from the sales department. I will learn from you¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a special assistant, and we dare not teach you.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Burnell quickly said, ¡°Chris, the president is waiting for you in the office.¡±


    I ignored several people and went directly to Warren¡¯s office.


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    I gave him a hard stare. ¡°Be good and do not provoke Chris.¡±


    ¡°Burnell, I know the people in the sales department. Why do not I know when the sales department got them?¡±


    Some of them are very interested in Chris¡¯s background, and I also understand that after all, they have worked so hard for so long and suddenly a person shows up and gets on their head. Who is not angry at that?


    ¡°She¡¯s only been in the sales department for a few days, and it¡¯s normal that you do not know her.¡±


    ¡°She only stayed for a few days and directly took over the position of special assistant. As expected, she actually has some resources. Burnell, you should know if you deal with Mr. Warren every day. What is this woman¡¯s position? Is she having an affair with Mr. Warren?¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°What the president hates most is someone talking about right and wrong behind his back. Has everything been taken care of today?¡±


    I really can not answer that question. Warren loves Kitty so much that he has not been tempted or confused over the years. In the face of these temptations, he does not even want to look at it. Will Miss Chris break his rules?


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    When he arrived at Warren¡¯s office, he sat there as elegantly as before. If it were not for the dull ache in my cheeks, I¡¯d think I¡¯d just been dreaming.


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± I stand in my seat, neither humble nor haughty, no sadness or joy in my eyes.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I see her like this, I also regret it in my heart. Why should I be so impulsive? Chris alienated me on purpose, but now this blow makes everything worse.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, Mr. Warren, just say it.¡± Chris¡¯s tone is full of coldness.


    I know she¡¯s angry, but it just happened and there¡¯s no point in regretting it.


    I stand up and walk towards Chris. ¡°Chris, does your face still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you still call me Miss Chris around thepany.¡± Chris returned what I had just said, unharmed.


    At this point, I was angry, and this girl held a grudge.


    ¡°Chris, I was very impulsive earlier. Let me see your face.¡± I stroked her hair and saw red handprints.


    My hands are numb. How hard is this p? Thinking about it makes me feel even guiltier.


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    ¡°Mr. Warren, the eggs you asked for.¡±


    With a boiled egg in hand, I pushed through the door and saw Warren gently stroking Chris¡¯s hair. His soft and desperate eyes looked straight into the eyes of a lover.


    Chris takes a step back. ¡°Mr. Warren, if you called me here just for this boring thing, please do not call me in the future.¡±


    It seems I came at a bad time.


    The president gave me a look and I left without waiting for his order.


    Chris¡¯s Pov


    I was about to leave when Warren grabbed me. ¡°Chris, sit down here and apllly these hot eggs on your swollen face. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    I had no choice but to sit and watch as Warren take out the hot eggs, peeled them, and thenid them on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± I took the eggs and rolled them over my face.


    ¡°Chris, I know I was wrong. I was really angry earlier. I am angry that you don¡¯t take your body seriously¡­¡±


    I stared at him icily. ¡°Mr. Warren, with all due respect, we said when we made our agreement that we would not interfere with each other. I am free to sleep with whomever I want. Who are you to me? Why would you be interested in me?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I am holding a fist in my hand and I can not wait to fuck her here to see if she still thinks I am suitable.


    But the thought that she might have a bad impression if he touches her now, would not Chris hate me to death?


    I am the one who loves hard, and no one knows my bitterness.


    ¡°Chris, we are friends, if not husband and wife. I am concerned that you are being cheated on. Why don¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I am an adult and I know exactly what I am doing and what I should be doing.¡±


    I watched as she stood up and threw the eggs into the trash can. ¡°Please, Mr. Warren, next time do not call me over for something like this.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I want to know if you are mad because I hit you or something?¡±


    ¡°You are Mr. Warren, the savior who saved my white family and my direct supervisor. Do I have a right to be angry? But I still have to say that Mr. Warren told me to value my body. I want you to learn to respect people first. Because you waste all our efforts in one sentence, it does not make any difference to you whether you are demoted or not, but it is closely rted to others. ¡±


    Chris was not in the wrong because I had hit her, but she was still angry that this coboration demoted Group A. She was angry that I had hit her.


    Sometimes I really do not understand what kind of woman Chris is. She sleeps with others for profit. Do not I have any money? She had so many opportunities to seduce me, but with me she could not wait to escape.


    She was not angry when she was pped earlier, but she was angry when I allowed others to be degraded. She always thought of others, but never of herself.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A woman cares most about her appearance. She does not care about slightly swollen cheeks.


    Such a weak woman who still dares to disagree with me about the sales department.


    I do not know if it¡¯s because she never cares about herself, but let me see how much she loves.


    ¡°Although I do not work with the King Group, I promise you that I will not demote Group A.¡±


    Chris paused and turned to look at me. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, do not you get mad when you do that?¡±


    Chris¡¯ facial ¡°color¡± is a little better, but the coldness is still notpletely gone. ¡°I said I have no right to be angry.¡±


    She ms the door.

 Chapter 85

    Wendy¡¯s povContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    People in the sales department, myself included, kept asking if there was a change. This time Warren was determined, and Burnell couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Wendy, you better say hello to the King Group. Mr. Warren will be angryter.¡±


    Disappointment spread across my face, and I had to resign myself to my fate. ¡°In this case, there¡¯s no way.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I read the newspapers carefully. Since Chris took the initiative to have sex with me here that day, I can think of her picture on this table as long as I see it. My body is a little hot just thinking about it.


    Is Chris a poison that you can not get rid of once you are infected?


    Just as I was lost in thought, Cliff knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s news from the Wilson group.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± I replied without looking up.


    ¡°This cooperation, the Wilson Group, is being dissolved.¡±


    The pen in my hand paused, and I looked up. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    I thought I had misheard. We are the only ones who select and reject people. The Wilson group used to want to work with the King group. Now all of a sudden they say I am not cooperating, and my first reaction is that there¡¯s something wrong with my ears.


    Cliff said, ¡°The Wilson Group has stopped cooperating on thisnd. Let us find a new partner.¡±


    As if I heard a funny joke, I asked. ¡°The sun did not rise in the West today, right? So the Wilson group is going to cancel?¡±


    ¡°Right now the sun is stilling out in the east. I have a funny feeling, too. Were not they so eager to work with us before? Why are they cancelling it? Is it a contract problem? But this contract is only for them, and I do not know if there¡¯s an uproar over there.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convulsive. There¡¯s no contractual problem. What went wrong?


    My intuition is that Chris has something to do with it. I am going to call Chris.


    Thinking about the girl¡¯s stubbornness, she might not tell me what the problem is.


    I take out my cell phone and send her a message as a master at her game, ¡°Little student, what are you doing?¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    ¡°Sir, since the Wilson group has voluntarily given up cooperation, where do we go from here?¡± I looked at the boss¡¯s face carefully.


    This time the Wilson group has undoubtedly hit the King group right in the face, and it is safe to assume that he will be very angry.


    Look at his facial expression, he is calm and not angry.


    ¡°Just do what you should do and bother me with this little thing?¡± Keh was impatient.


    ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    If it was not about Chris, how could I ¡°get involved¡± in such a little thing? I care about Chris now.


    ¡°Hey, the otaku master, what else am I supposed to do, go to work?


    When I see the little girl¡¯s response, I can not help but raise my eyebrows.


    I think that my image in Chris¡¯ head is probably a big otaku who does nothing but y games.


    But that¡¯s okay. She will not think it¡¯s me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little boring, so take care of my little apprentice. Did not you sayst time you were going to do a big project?¡±


    ¡°Do not mention it, I am about to die of anger.¡±


    As soon as I heard there was something to it, I quickly asked, ¡°Who made my beautiful little apprentice angry? Master will help you teach him a lesson.¡±


    Chris replied, ¡°Master, you finally admit that I am beautiful.¡±


    I am speechless. Is that the point?


    ¡°Dear disciple, tell me why you are unhappy and say it to make your teacher happy.¡±


    ¡°Master, you will lose me if you are so inconsiderate and cold.¡± Chris talks so unrestrained i.


    ¡°Say it quickly.¡±


    Chris simply cut to the chase, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just tried to do a project and finally the leader cancelled it.¡±


    ¡°Why would good leaders cancel?¡± I got to the point.


    Even I can not exin why Warren did this. Coboration is only good for the Wilson group, not harm.


    ¡°Who knows, I suspect he¡¯s on his period.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to make him angry?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a leader. Can I do something to make him mad?¡± Chris had a grim look .


    ¡°I still envy you school, at least life is much easier there, and now I am exposed to people everywhere when I leave school, hey¡­¡±


    Chris¡¯s point of view


    I am pulling out my long hair. After all, I am also the White family¡¯s daughter. Howe I like that?


    If I do not take care of the White family, I should eat and drink, will I feel better?


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Chris did not say exactly what happened. Anyway, it seems that Warren is the reason.


    ¡°Little disciple, why does not the master y games with you?¡±


    ¡°I am not happy when I y games either.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be happy?¡± asked I, ttered.


    ¡°Unless the master stands and has me killed.¡±


    This girl has no pursuit. I thought she would make some powerful demands.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master is the first big brother. If I kill you, I will feel a sense of aplishment. No, I want a screenshot, and I need to take a small video and upload it to the Inte. I feel happy when I think about it.¡±


    ¡°OK, so you can kill at night. Are there any other ways to make you happy besides this requirement?¡±


    Even though I don¡¯t know what Warren did, I don¡¯t want my little baby to sulk.


    ¡°Yes, if you are unhappy, you will be happy when you eat dessert. Would master like to send me?¡±


    ¡°I do not even know your address. How can I send it to you? Next time I¡¯ll invite you to eat lollipops.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Master Miser.¡± Chris sent a pouty expressionk.


    ¡°Hey, get up at night and get yourself killed. I am off work in advance.¡±


    ¡°Bye, champ.¡±


    Cliff was called in and I said, ¡°Let go of everything you have. There¡¯s something urgent for you to do.¡±


    Cliff began to get nervous as well. ¡°Sir, youmand.¡±


    I whispered in his ear¡­

 Chapter 86

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I just got into secretarial work, and Burnell did not tell me what to do.


    Actually, I had something to do, but I was just a little dazed when I got here.


    The other secretaries are so busy that they do not have time to take care of me right now.


    I used to have a boss, but now my boss has be Warren directly. I always feel bored, and I am not here to scrape by.


    Just as I was trying to do something for myself, Calvin showed up in the office.


    ¡°Chris, someone gave you a gift.¡±


    I looked at the door, stunned.


    Fourrge men came in with bears, rabbits, cats, and giraffes showered with candy.


    All almost as big as a person.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°This was just express delivered to our sales department. I sent it to you, Chris. Did your friend send it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Do I have a boyfriend? The evil man¡¯s face came to mind.


    Ursa put the file down and eximed, ¡°God, that bear is all candy. Is he so polysharide?¡±


    ¡°These are all high-grade candies imported from abroad. There are only a little more than 100 pieces. How much do so many candies cost!¡±


    ¡°Not just candy, but cake, too. My God, Chris, is your friend trying to feed you fat?¡±


    I did not respond for a long time. I just told the master that I was unhappy and wanted to eat sweets.


    But he does not know where I work at all. Is it from my uncle? But is there such a coincidence? Why did he give me sweets?


    ¡°Senior, is there any information about the delivery person?¡±


    ¡°The courier sent it and left. There is no information about the deliverer, Chris. Don¡¯t you know who sent it?¡±


    I shook my head. Could it be the master? No, I do not think so.


    He never sent me a penny in the game, and these imported candies should be worth at least 100, 000.


    ¡°This must be from someone who has a crush on you, Chris. Can you finish this polysharide?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Wait a minute, S. I¡¯ll take it apart and give you some.¡±


    ¡°Those who see it get a share.¡± Several secretaries also arrived.


    I am going to unwrap the candy. I can not bear to unwrap them when I see they are so well wrapped.


    ¡°Chris, wait! Let me take a picture and send it to a circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I want to take a picture too, it¡¯s too romantic. Why can not I meet such a good person?¡±


    So the secretary¡¯s office became the backdrop for the photos, and everyone took turns taking a photo, leaving me speechless.


    ¡°Chris, so ssic, don¡¯t you take it? ¡±


    I took out my phone and took a photo, taking only one hand.


    While the others are still taking selfies and tuning in, I send: no matter who you are, thank you for giving me a big surprise when I am sad.


    The master in the gamemented to me, ¡°With so many sweets, do not the little students honor the master?¡±


    I frowned when I saw this answer. Is he really not?


    I just told him that I received candy in the afternoon, which is a bit random.


    If he sent them, why did not he admit it? And he has so much money to send candy as an otaku?


    ¡°Okay, we are done, Chris. You can take it apart.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I started opening the candy like dominoes, pumped out the first one, and then the chain reaction fell over.


    As I sit on the pile of candy, I feel as romantic as if I were in a fairy tale world.


    The assistants quickly took a few more photos of me. It was shocking, so much candy.


    I handed out some candy to the people in the sales department. The people in the other departments knew about it and came to the secretarial department one by one to ask for candy.


    Anyway, I can not finish that much candy, so I feel better giving it away to everyone.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    As I sit in the office, I feel like today is a little unusual. It seems like a little more people areing to this floor.


    ¡°Burnell, is there something going on out there?¡± asked I, looking at the man with the lollipop in his hand.


    Burnell quickly put the lollipop in his pocket and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, someone sent Chris a lot of candy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of candy.¡±


    ¡°There are four dollops piled high with candy, all of it high-grade, imported sugar from abroad that is wanted and expensive. Chris passed them on to others, so people from other departments came to ask for candy.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Who sent the candy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the way, I still have photos here. Take a look.¡±


    Burnell erged the picture of Chris surrounded by candy, which was obviously bigger than I thought.


    Chris is like a candy elf in the midst of five- and six-color candies. She smiles so purely and innocently.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Before, she was like a little hedgehog when she stood in front of me, but now someone gives her some candy and sheughs so happily.


    I am a little overwhelmed. I gave her a credit card. So far, she has not touched a penny.


    Burnell said, ¡°Mr. Warren, I have a few things to take care of. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The more I think about it, the more upset I am. Right now I know that nd, the person she says she likes, the owner of the ck and gold card, the president of the King Group, and now another anonymous person delivering candy to her.


    It seems Chris¡¯s market is better than I thought, obviously she is my wife!


    I got up and walked to the secretary¡¯s office. Next to the endless stream of people in the office, Chris was like a loving little angel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so crowded,e one at a time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chris. You are not only beautiful, but generous. That¡¯s a blessing for your boyfriend .¡±


    ¡°It is, Chris. Your friend must be rich, right?¡±


    Chris was shy. ¡°This is not from my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one who¡¯s chased you. Hey, I envy Chris.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I coughed.


    ¡°Mr. Warren!¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed immediately.


    I kept a calm face, ¡°Are you here shopping?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, we will leave right away.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    No one dared to stay and share candy because Warren was angry.


    My candy has been divided, leaving only one-tenth of it.


    This tenth of a snack willst me a long time.


    ¡°Chris, it appears that you consider my location to be a slum. Are you doing charity here ?¡±


    At first, I only intended to give candy to people I knew. I didn¡¯t expect everyone ising, how can I not give it to them?


    Warren¡¯s face was tense, and I knew I¡¯d made a mistake. I didn¡¯t say anything but quietly packed my candy.


    ¡°Burnell, clean up this garbage heap.¡±


    I locked my gaze on him. ¡°This is my specialty. Why doyou clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Chris, I have the authority to dispose of these items simply because you have seriously disrupted thepany system. It appears that I am a little too nice to you, which gives you plenty of time to y these tricks.¡±


    For the first time, I realized Warren was not only bossy but also unreasonable. ¡°You didn¡¯t make any arrangements for me.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel at ease? So, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be on your own with tall three of them.¡±


    Ursa, who was stuffed with chocte, was so terrified that she almost choked on it. ¡°I only ate onesugar, Mr. Warren. Don¡¯t let me go!¡±


    ¡°We do, Mr. Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to expel you; just you worked hard to earn a holiday; take a restfor a week, and you¡¯ll get paid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Burnell, teach her what to doter. What are you still holding out for?¡±


    I came to a halt in front of Burnell. ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to do things, but this is my property, and no one has the right to deal with it!¡±


    Although I did not call Keh, I believe it was from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on me, Chris. It¡¯s Mr. Warren¡¯smand.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I forbid you to touch these sweets,¡± I said as I walked up to him.


    ¡°What if I have to move?¡± Warren¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°Then give it a shot!¡±


    When Warren pushed his sses, the lenses ¡°shot¡± a light. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡±


    ¡°This is my bottom line, Mr. Warren. We will not have a good time if you dare to move!¡±


    Burnell¡¯s point of view


    The atmosphere in the field was so strange that I didn¡¯t blink when I looked at Chris and the president.


    Thisdy is far too bold to threaten Mr. Warren!


    But, on the other hand, what does Chris have on Mr. Warren?


    Warren stomped on the candy. ¡°Is candy your bottom line? I sort of figured it out.¡±


    Chris¡¯s body rxed as she looked back at his angry departure.


    When I see this scene, I can¡¯t bring myself to move. Chris clearly won the presidentand Mr. Warren made a concession.


    Chris knelt down and began to clean up the candy. I was saddened to see her squatting on the ground by herself.


    ¡°Chris, let us assist you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Is what Mr. Warren just said correct, Burnell? Give us a week off, please.¡±


    ¡°Everything has already been said. Mr. Warren appears to be serious. Today is the deadline for you to turn over the work to Chris.¡±


    ¡°OK, Burnell, I¡¯ll take care of the task list.¡±


    ¡°There is a week¡¯s vacation. Let¡¯s go y in another country.¡±


    ¡°Forget it; I¡¯m not going abroad. If Mr. Warren changes his mind, watchthe drama.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯d like to go out for a few days, and it makes me feel beautiful just thinking about it.¡±


    My thoughts are on Chris, who sorts outcandy, as I listen to their words.


    This woman does not appear to be simple!


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I¡¯m not sure why the good Warren changed his tune when he said it. Ipeeled off the candy wrapper and ate one, but MYsweet heart had turned bitter.


    ¡°Uncle, did you send the candy?¡± I texted Keh.


    ¡°Do you enjoy it?¡±


    My heart warmed up when I saw those three words. ¡°Well, I like it a lot.¡±


    I peeled off another candy, which was not only sweet in my mouth, but also sweet in my heart, without telling Keh what had happened. I packed up the candy and handed it over to them.


    The secretary¡¯s responsibilities are minor and jumbled, so he must exercise extreme caution. He will make a big mistake if he is a little careless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the handover isplete, it is time to leave the office. ¡°Please, Chris, this week. If you still don¡¯t understand, please contact us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the lead.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you next week.¡± I stood there watching myself transcribe ten pages of notes and Warren¡¯s most recent itinerary. Tonight it appears that I will have to do some homework.


    The people in thepany had basically gone by the time I packed up and left work.


    I¡¯ll divide the remaining candy into smaller portions and take some home every day.


    Warren¡¯s car is parked on the side of the road as he walks downstairs to thepany.


    seeing Warren now is an eyesore; even seeing his car is.


    ¡°Get in .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get to work, Mr. Warren. You don¡¯t have the authority to order me to get in your car!¡± I went around him in a circle.


    ¡°Chris, you are now my 24-hour personal assistant, and you have no time off.¡±


    I was so enraged that my eyes were wide open, and I couldn¡¯t wait to kill him with them.


    ¡°However, the sry of a personal assistant is three times that of an ordinary assistant, and there are a number of additionalpensation expenses, such as overtime pay. After you havepleted the work of the three of them, your sry has tripled, resulting in a monthly sry of more than 100, 000.¡±


    100, 000! My arrogance vanished in an instant when I heard this number. Forget it.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    When I saw Chris open the door and sit in the back, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I guessed Chris¡¯s temper. She didn¡¯t spend a dime on the card I gave her. When she was in college, she worked part-time at every job she could find. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s fairly self-sufficient and dislikes relying on others.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you have no ns for tonight. What are you taking me to?¡±


    I was a little taken aback. ¡°You do realize I don¡¯t have a schedule?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve written down your schedule for this week, but just in case, I¡¯ll go back and read it several times and make some notes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d be a better fit as my assistant.¡± I pondered.


    Chris is solely concerned with Group A. ¡°You previously stated that Group A would not be demoted, despite the fact that there are only ten days left in the month. There have been no new orders ced recently. Even if there are, if they do not sign a contract during this time, it is not considered a performance, and they will not be demoted.¡±

 Chapter 88

    ¡°You just spent a few days in the sales department.¡± You deserve to think of them so frequently. After all, you¡¯re just a pawn in Wendy¡¯s game.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m their pawn,¡± Chris said calmly. Mr. Warren, am I not your pawn? Only those at the top have the ability to kill everyone.¡±


    I sighed slightly. ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re innocent and a little stupid, but now I think you see it more clearly than anyone else, you¡¯re just too kind, if you can put your kindness away¡­¡±


    ¡°I will no longer be Chris if I put away.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand many things; it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to.


    If I am willing to understand that day, I willpletely transform into another person, someone I don¡¯t even recognize.


    The car parked in front of a restaurant. ¡°Mr. Warren, what brought you here?¡± I asked, looking at him.


    ¡°Dinner, you are my wife in addition to being my assistant, and you are aware of this.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°There is no one from the Wilson family here, Mr. Warren.¡± We don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car,¡± he said softly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I followed him out of the car, and now I don¡¯t understand Warren at all, which is diametrically opposed to Warren in the past.


    Warren ordered a lot of food, but it was all Kitty¡¯s favorites, which didn¡¯t appeal to me.


    I think of the man who remembers all of my preferences, and I desperately want to see him right now.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I discovered her distracted once more.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°After eating, return home.¡± Chris doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in talking to me.


    Chris was by my side because I was terrified. Why do I have the impression that she is moving away from me?


    ¡°Do you dislike the food?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t matter, eat.¡± I eat with my head bowed; I am not a picky eater, even if I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡°You can order whatever you want, and the menu is avable.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, pping someone and giving someone a sweet date,¡± I said as I set my fork down. ¡°Do you think this trick is cool?¡±


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    She isn¡¯t very good at hiding her emotions, ording to Chris¡¯s objective eyes. On herface, shewritesdown all of herjoys, sorrows. Such people appear to be too simple to understand, but they are more difficult to control than those who dodge questions.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like Kitty, seemingly docile but deep scheming.


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to have a scheming; it just depends on where her scheming is used; as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my bottom line, it¡¯s irrelevant.


    Kitty enjoys living in luxury, and her weakness is simple to manage.


    Chris appears to be simple and in need of money, but only for the White family and not for herself.


    She is far more difficult to deal with than Kitty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pping you, Chris.¡± In the future, you will be my assistant, and you will be required to apany me to various locations. It¡¯s understandable that I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Do you care what the assistant eats, Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your assistant and partner, and we¡¯re not involved in anything else.¡± Mr. Warren, you don¡¯t have to be concerned about my feelings; we get along just fine.¡±


    For the first time, I felt helpless.


    I want to be nice to someone, but she doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate it.


    ¡°It used to be very good. Do you mean you had acute ¡°sexual¡± appendicitis and I abandoned you, and you nearly died of pain in the vi? Or did I keep leaving you to pick up Kitty ? Is that really a happy life?¡±


    Chris gave a nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. That is exactly what you should do. You don¡¯t have to be guilty of me because the person you like is Kitty¡­¡±


    As my fork slid into the dish, I locked my gaze on her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me who I like, Chris!¡± If you can¡¯t ept my good, take pleasure in my bad! Just don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I was perplexed as I watched him leave angrily.


    Forget about it. It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t eat at such arge table of dishes.


    I¡¯ve started eating vegetables seriously, and I¡¯d like to eat back the wrongs I¡¯ve done today.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    I checked out at the door and looked at her before leaving, wondering if my departure had affected her in any way.


    I became even more enraged as I watched Chris eat gracefully. If she didn¡¯t have me at all in her heart.


    Oh, no! No woman has ever dared to do something like this!


    At the time, all I wanted to do was vent, so I dialed Kitty¡¯s number.


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t you have to work overtime today?¡± Kitty asked, surprised.


    ¡°No, where have you gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having lunch near the Time Mall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right around the corner; pleasee right away.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Warren, just wait for me.¡±


    I still admire Kitty¡¯s obedience. Chris appears to be obedient and intelligent, but she is actually rebellious and stubborn. My liver hurts just thinking about her.


    There has never been anyone who has been able topletely ¡°mess¡± with my emotions. A qualified authority first teaches me how to manage my emotions.


    Risk is frequently associated with impulsive behavior. I am the Wilson Group¡¯s heir and should not have felt this way.


    But Chris disrupted my original rhythm.


    Kitty has rushed to the scene after smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Warren, I really miss you. You haven¡¯t been with me in a while.¡± Kitty was grumpy and spoiled.


    I stroked her long hair, thinking that a woman should be like her.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to apany you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, Kitty.¡±


    Kitty¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she crossed her leg across mine.


    I don¡¯t feel lust in my eyes as I watch her try to please me. It¡¯s not that Kitty doesn¡¯t work hard enough, but my heart no longer seems to be with her.


    She should still be eating heartlessly, judging by the restaurant next to her.


    Kitty is about to bring up the subject, but I¡¯m hesitant, ¡°Kitty, use it here.¡±


    Kitty squatted down and began to serve me as her slender fingertips vaguely caressed her lips.


    I¡¯m just considering a question. Are Chris¡¯s lips really that soft?


    I felt it when I thought of her face. I drew Kitty back into my arms and kissed her passionately.


    Only I am aware that Chris has taken over my mind and heart.

 Chapter 89

    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I was walking out at a leisurely pace, full, when I noticed Warren¡¯s car parked on the side of the road.


    Why hasn¡¯t he left already? His car still has my candy in it.


    I knocked on the cardoor because I couldn¡¯t see what was going on behind the ss.


    ¡°I, Mr. Warren¡­¡±


    The window rolled down, and my face solidified on the spot.


    The smell in the car is unbearable, Kitty¡¯s clothes have almost fallen off, and Warren¡¯s shirt is a shambles.


    Embarrassment, unprecedented humiliation. Is it possible that I¡¯m bothering them?


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    On purpose, I did it. I¡¯m curious to see if Chris truly doesn¡¯t care!


    ¡°Something?¡± I gave her a defiant look.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I quickly tucked my big mouth away. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ go ahead, I won¡¯t bother.¡±


    I¡¯m panicking to flee the scene, and all I can think is, my God, you¡¯re so bold, you¡¯re so bold!


    This is still on the roadside, where peoplee and go. My cheeks flushed just looking at it.


    Keh and I were apparently in the car once, thinking about Keh, when I ¡°touched¡± a sugar in my mouth.


    What are you doing, Uncle? I seem to like you a lot.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    I can¡¯t see any sadness in my back as I watch Chris kick stones like a child.


    I drew Kitty away as the lust in my eyes faded.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kitty looked at me with a cheerful expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry; I¡¯m going to eat.¡± I made up an arbitrary reason.


    Kitty wrapped her arms around my neck. ¡°Warren, I¡¯m hungry as well. Will you provide me with food?¡±


    I¡¯ve always assumed she¡¯s a typical woman who can meet all of a man¡¯s needs in bed and even knows how to stimte men.


    I used to like this, but I¡¯m not sure what happened to her. In my mind, all I can see are Chris¡¯s clean eyes.


    Kitty was dragged away. ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll take the car there.¡±


    Kitty¡¯s point of view


    Warren had started to tidy up his clothes, and I felt a pain in my eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t touched me in a long time, but he finally did and then stopped. ¡°Warren, you know what I¡¯m craving.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike Japanese cuisine? Let¡¯s go get some sushi.¡± Warren pretended he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    I had to return to the copilot and change my clothes. ¡°Warren, what exactly did Chris want from you?¡±


    My intuition is based on Chris, and Warren was clearly interested before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Warren, did you buy this for me?¡± I asked, seeing the candy in the back seat.


    Warren responded with a ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I was ecstatic. He still had feelings for me. I gave him a peck on the cheek. ¡°Warren, you are so generous to me. Thank you very much.¡±


    Warren is still the romantic. What is he contemting? If Warren and Chris were nothing, shemight push Warren to Chris if there wasanything like they were before.


    I can¡¯t bore Warren with my past blunders.


    Warren would not have continued with himself in front of me if he had anything with Chris.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for sushi, Warren. Tuna and salmon are two of my favorite foods.¡±


    I quickly regained myposure and smiled like a flower in front of Warren.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    She is a woman who makes decisions based on the facts of the situation.


    ¡°OK, just eat whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Warren.¡± Kitty has a pleasant voice.


    It makes no difference to me whether she is truly happy or faking it. All I want is a woman who listens to me andvishes attention on me.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    So monotonous! I ate candy while kicking stones.


    The stone ¡°whew¡± flew out of my expected range, crossed a parab in the sky, andnded with a thud on the door of a ck car.


    I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯m looking up! It¡¯s a Rolls Royces . I want to cry without crying. This time, I¡¯m going to lose money.


    Even if the paint is only slightly scratched, such a luxury car is very expensive. I¡¯ll wait to die if the door is crooked.


    I¡¯d only recently begun working, and I didn¡¯t even have a sry. My own money was only $2, 000. 00.


    Is it possible to paint a Rolls Royce for $2, 000? Obviously, this is insufficient.


    I tapped on the window as I ran towards the Rolls Royce. ¡°I apologize; I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    When the window rolled down, I was met with a pair of mischievous eyes.


    ¡°How will you pay me if my car also smashes?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± I was taken aback.


    It¡¯s amazing how quickly the person I was thinking of appeared.


    ¡°I came because¡­ you were here, but it appears that someone doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Keh cracked a joke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Uncle. I swear to God, I wasn¡¯t serious.¡±


    Keh chuckled and opened the car door, and I climbed inside without saying anything.


    I miss him, but all I want to do is see him.


    He can appear in my world when I miss him, which is the best gift I could have received.


    Keh cradled me in his arms and whispered in my ear: ¡°On purpose, it¡¯s fine. I still have a lot of cars at home, so you can stay as long as you want. You can smash it if you like it. We¡¯ll buy it again if you don¡¯t smash it enough.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I raised my gaze to his gentle eyes.


    ¡°I found something, Uncle.¡±


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I looked at her and waited for her to say something.


    ¡°I have a strong feeling I like you. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Yes, she finally said it, and I had been expecting her to say it.


    ¡°Say it once more, little fool.¡±


    I clutched her tightly.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I failed to confess to nd thest time I tried. This is the first time I¡¯ve told someone I like hiM


    Ididn¡¯t dare to look at him because his voice was so low and shy.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Not any longer.¡± I nervously drilled into his arms.


    Cliff came in and scared me into his arms the first time I woke up before I knew what was going on.


    Later, I seemed to get used to sneaking into his arms, so now that I¡¯m bored, I would sneakinto Keh¡¯s arms.


    He yanked me from his arms. ¡°Chris, repeat what you just said. I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t open my mouth because I was embarrassed. He gently lifted my chin and allowed me to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Be good, look me in the eyes, and repeat it.¡±


    The light in the car flickered as his voice seemed to have some meaning of ¡°confusing¡± people¡¯s hearts.


    I can¡¯t see his pupils, but I can picture his sapphire eyes.


    ¡°Keh, I think I like you.¡±


    ¡°Remove the as if.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fond of you.¡± I continued to speak, and Keh snatched me up in his arms.


    ¡°Chris, Chris, Chris, my Chris.¡±


    I leaned in his arms, listening to his fervent and excited heartbeat.


    ¡°I like it when you call me that, Keh.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize how happy I am, Chris?¡± Keh is as content as a child.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯d like to do now?¡± His eyes are aze with brilliance.


    My head shook. ¡°Just don¡¯t do it to me.¡±


    My nose was scratchedby Keh. ¡±I want to kiss you, hug you, and hold you high.¡±


    I smiled as I looked at the roof of the car, which was not wealthy from the top of my head. It¡¯s unusual toe across such a childish Uncle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hold mehigh, Uncle, but you can kiss and hug me, and I miss you so much.¡±


    When Warren pped me, I felt vited. I¡¯m not Jim, and when something goes wrong, I make a big deal about it.


    Even though I am simple and understand thews of this society, Warren and Sister Wendy can beat people.


    The strong are respected in society, and because I can¡¯t climb high or fast enough, I can only be trampled under my feet.


    Crying is just a child¡¯s game, so I didn¡¯t cry or cause a scene.


    Keh snatched my waist. ¡±miss me, then marry me. Can we live togetheron a daily basis in the future? You are wee toe and see me whenever you want.¡±


    My head shook. ¡°Keh, I still haven¡¯t resolved my issue with Warren. We won¡¯t be able to be together for the time being.¡±


    Keh gave me a disapproving look. ¡± Is it still impossible for me to have you fairly and squarely?¡±


    ¡±


    Uncle, I deliberated over a question. People in the Wilson family now believe that Mr. Warren and I get along well. Before, I thought there was only one reason to break up. The Wilson family would never tolerate cheating. They despised me so much that they would kick me out of the Wilson family without my knowledge, a simple but damaging tactic. Aside from my reputation, the White family¡¯s reputation, as well as Mr. Warren¡¯s and the Wilson family¡¯s, will be harmed. What will everyone think of you and us, especially since the object is you?¡±


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s thoughts,¡± I knew she¡¯d think.


    ¡°Keh, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. When I promised Warren, I had no idea I¡¯d fall in love with you. I can¡¯t do this if I want to hurt so many people solely because of myself.¡± Chris gave a shaky nod.


    I knew she was a ¡°sexual¡± character from the moment I met her; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have threatened her with weakness.


    I had no idea at the time that Chris¡¯s weakness would one day be my weakness.


    ¡°Do you want me to wait any longer, Chris?¡±


    ¡°I realize it¡¯s unjust to you. I mean, I can¡¯t be your girlfriend until Warren and I are finished. Can we get back together if you still like me at the time?¡±


    ¡°No way, no how. I wish I could be with you all of the time. I can¡¯t wait that long if you don¡¯t separate for a year or two.¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes are filled with solemnity. ¡°Keh, you like me now, and I like you now, but how long will this lovest? Can you assure me that you are not acting on a whim? And I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll like you for long. No one can afford such a price .¡±


    When I hear this, I understand. It turns out that the little woman is still concerned about this. ¡°Do you really care that I can¡¯t bewith you for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if we¡¯re just regr people, it¡¯s normal. The key point is that after paying such a high price, we can¡¯t go very far. You¡¯re a sentry, others smile, and I¡¯m a guide, and I¡¯ve had to wear masksall my life¡­¡±


    Her concern is not irrational; this is the truth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too self-centered; since I provoked you, I¡¯ll be held ountable until the bitter end. Chris, there is more than one reason for derailment; there are numerous reasons for people to be separated, and the situation is not asplicated as you believe.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t show that Warren came to me to cover up the fact that he was with Kitty, in addition to using me to cheat. So, while I am not a victim, Kitty and Warren will be the target of public shaming. I can¡¯t hurt him because he helped me.¡±


    I exhaled a sigh. ¡°You simply think too much about others and not enough about yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t jeopardize Warren¡¯s reputation. Are you satisfied? But you must promise me that you will not avoid meand will keepmaintaining our current rtionship. You don¡¯t have to do anything; just leave the rest to me, and I¡¯ll figure out how to separate you.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°Confused,¡± I have some doubts: ¡°Our current rtionship?¡±


    I¡¯m not even sure what my current rtionship with him is.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chris, no one can change the fact that you are my woman. Wait for me, and you¡¯ll be my wife in three months.¡±


    I stroked Keh¡¯s face slowly. ¡°Keh, are you truly not acting on a whim with me? If you¡¯re not sincere, don¡¯t ask for my sincerity, I said.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that the happier I am, the more afraid I am. I¡¯m floating in the air right now. Perhaps the next second will be severely pushed down, allowing me to crumble to pieces.


    ¡±You can¡¯t feel it, can you? Look at people with your heart, not your eyes. .¡±

 Chapter 91

    ¡°Keh, have you touched anyone but me?¡± I asked, burying my head in his chest.


    Once upon a time, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be with him, so I didn¡¯t give a hoot about his past. Now that I understand my own mind, I care deeply about his past.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched anyone other than you.¡±


    ¡°What made you want to touch me that night? Is it just because of the ¡°medicine¡±?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not due to the medication; it¡¯s due to you. Have you ever heard of the 100 percent matchlegend?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a myth?¡± My pupils dted.


    ¡°Sentinels and guides who arepletelypatible will attract and resonate with one another. I felt the fetters from the depths of my soul the first time I met you. We were made for each other, little thing.¡±


    I grabbed his arm. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m overjoyed. I¡¯ve finally found someone who cares about me, and I care about you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still call me Uncle, little fool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing new to me. I¡¯d like to call you that despite the fact that you¡¯re not much older than me.¡±


    ¡°All right, call me whatever you want for as long as you want.¡±


    I took a candy from my pocket and climbed onto Keh¡¯s body. ¡°This is the candy thatUncle gave me. It¡¯s sweet and sour and delicious.¡±


    I ate a candy after peeling it. This candy is as sweet as my current mood.


    Sit astride Keh, myhands around his neck. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the only person on the who can be so arrogant in front of him.


    Warren ims I don¡¯t engage in coquetry, but I don¡¯t. I only engage in coquetry in front of someone I like.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Is that correct? I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°So, I still have a few in my pocket. I¡¯ll do the peeling for you.¡± Chris is about to take sugar from pocket.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I took her small hand in mine.


    Chris fell towards me with a strong arm, and I divulgedof her lips.


    Lips and teeth are interdependent, and the sweet and sour taste spreads in each other¡¯s mouths.


    I looked at her at the end of a kiss and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get a sour taste? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Chris made a small fist and tapped my chest. ¡°Uncle, you can be so bad at times!¡±


    I cinched my fingers around her waist. ¡°Has anyone taught you anything, Little Chris?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just sit on a man.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I simply reacted,  ¡°Ah, Uncle, you¡¯re a jerk!¡±


    ¡± Do you have any coffee at home?¡±


    So, I¡¯m not sure. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have any coffee in my house. Why?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of them in my house. Tonight,e to my house for coffee.¡±


    I remembered feeling it when I kissed him goodbye that night.


    He offered to take me upstairs for coffee, but I declined before I was sure of my heart.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like coffee, I still have juice and red wine at home, and there will always be one for you, I promise,¡± Keh added, as if afraid of rejection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anything, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°No, Chris, you must drink it. You can¡¯t get away from me if you admit you like me. In this life, you can only be mine.¡±


    He threatened me by biting my earlobe.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a tyrant¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No, I really like it.¡± I am no longer the timid little girl I was before I confirmed my decision.


    ¡°You will be my Chris¡¯s man in the future.¡±


    He took me home yet again, and this time I didn¡¯t say anything. Even those servants made me feel visually appealing.


    ¡°Good day, Miss.¡±


    Everyone greeted me warmly as soon as I walked through the door. I wasn¡¯t used to such kindness.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m bothering you once more.¡±


    I broke up with Keh thest time I was here, and he didn¡¯t even say anything to me when I left.


    ¡°What exactly are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I miss you, you ignored me thest time I spoke to you.¡± I poked him in the chest with my hand.


    Keh took my hand in his. ¡°And by that I mean you drankfor other men. Do you realize how difficult it was for me to control my self not choking you?¡±


    It¡¯s no surprise that the Kehwas as ferocious as a man-eating beastst time.


    ¡±Mia put her hand on your arm? You still haven¡¯t touched a woman, by the way. Isn¡¯t that a nice touch?¡±


    That night, I thought I was angry. Why did she devour so much alcohol? It had nothing to do with Mia or what those people said.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Looking around at the angry little woman, I said, ¡± Outside the bar that night, who was about to confess? Would you have been his girlfriend if I hadn¡¯t just appeared?¡±


    She was still shouting as he carried her into the house ¡°And that Teresa ¡±


    ¡°Who is Teresa?¡± That day, I was in a bad mood. I wanted to drink wine to drown my sorrows. When I got off, I saw Chris getting ready to confess to nd.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to kick nd away and strangle herat the time.


    I¡¯ve been paying attention to Chris since then. What¡¯s the deal with her sitting so close to nd? ¡°My heart is with Chris, and I can¡¯t care for Teresa.¡± ¡±


    Don¡¯t say you forgot about the one with long hair, wearing a white skirt, and singing very well.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean thedy dressed as a female ghost? I couldn¡¯t even make out her face. How did I find out what her name was?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    Hearing that the goddess-like figure in other people¡¯s mouths had transformed into a female ghost in his heart, I couldn¡¯t help but cough


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of any style. Anyway, if you go drink vinesfor others, believe it or not, I will plug bottles for you the next time!


    ¡°Come on, little sister, lie down quickly.uncle will give you a lollipop.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Keh yanked on his tie and unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his ¡°sexual¡± chest.


    I swallowed saliva!


    he had removed his shirt.


    I have fuckedwith him before, but now I feel poisoned, and his every move seems to have a provocative meaning.


    Keh, though exaggeratedly, bent down and kissed me on the cheek.


    I gave him a direct stare. ¡°Teresa is stunning, Uncle, and she sings beautifully. Is it true that you¡¯re not tempted at all?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe you¡¯re the only attractive guide in the world?¡± Keh cocked his brow.


    ¡°No, there are many lovely people.¡± ¡°I curled my lips and said,¡± I said ¡°That¡¯s correct. Among so many people, I only want you because you are Chris, not because you are beautiful. ?¡±


    My eyes welled up with tears. ¡°You are not permitted to lie, Uncle.¡±


    Keh kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°But, Uncle, you can¡¯t really appear with me for a day if I don¡¯t end up with Warren for a day. If the Wilsons have anything, Uncle, I need to work with Warren for the time being because I don¡¯t want you to be wronged. ¡±


    The more I think about it, the more I feel guilty.


    Keh ced hisindex finger on my upper lip. then ripped it open, stuck his tongue in mine, twisted,


    ¡± I told you I¡¯d find a way for you and Warren to get out of it . You simply have to promise me that you will not allow Warren to touch you at any time. .¡±


    He pressed me down and broke apart my legs. His fingers pressed gently on my underwear. I felt numb all over.


    He kissed me on the neck, put out his tongue, licked my earlobe, my chin, and went back to my mouth.


    Promise me, he increase his strenght on the finger.


    He suddenly tore open my underwear, bent down and lifted me over his head. His face was buried in my vagina, stretched out his tongue and began to suck. It was like a baby sucking its mother¡¯s milk. I felt a heat flow pouring into my body. He stepped up his efforts and the rhythm was faster. His tongue was very soft and my whole body was numb.


    ¡°promise me¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°promise me¡± He grumbled. Chris is Keh¡¯s, and only Keh¡¯s.¡±


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Chris abruptly thought of something and pushed me away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Chris?¡±When I noticed her expression, I assumed something major had urred.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m in a dangerous periodright now, so¡­ what do you put on condom?¡± Chris gestured with his finger.


    It¡¯s like a sudden emergency brake,.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Except for you, I haven¡¯t touched any other women. How can I have something like that in my home?¡±


    ¡± you will take it with you.¡± Chris saidsolemnly.


    ¡°You want to fuck wiwith me at anytime? Then I¡¯ll be overjoyed.¡±


    Chris rushed to exin, ¡°No, no, no, Uncle, . So, how about tonight? I don¡¯t want topregnant.¡±


    ¡±I am overjoyed that you have my baby.¡±


    ¡±I am overjoyed that you have my baby.¡± ¡°Uncle, I am still young, I don¡¯t want to have children so soon, and now is not the time to have children,¡±


    She gently took my hand in hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take ¡°medicine¡± any longer, Uncle. That type of ¡°medicine¡± is not good for my health, ording to the doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°At what point did you take the medication?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that this morning, yesterday, and the day before yesterday we fucked .¡±


    I am extremely dissatisfied with her use of ¡°medicine.¡± ¡°In the future, do not take ¡°medicine.¡± No one is permitted. Even if I don¡¯t have children, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    I threw her to the ground. ¡°It appears that I am still not working hard enough. You can still consider it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, ah. I¡¯m afraid, Uncle¡­¡±


    I licked her earlobe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll control it.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I awoke in Keh¡¯s arms after a good night¡¯s sleep. Keh kissed my forehead while rubbing his body. ¡°Good morning, my little one.¡±


    ¡°What time is it, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly nine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying to die, and I¡¯mte.¡±


    Warren gave all three secretaries leave, and I was still sleeping after nine o¡¯clock when I jumped out of bed like a carp, rushing to the bathroom.


    Keh has a rxed expression, his hands around his chest, and a quick tone: ¡°So, should Chris think abouting to work for mypany? Every day, not only will you be able to sleep until you naturally wake up, but your sry will be raised, and there will be special benefits for all meals and lodging.¡±


    ¡°What are the advantages?¡±


    ¡°What about providing free opportunities to interact with male gods 24 hours a day? Is this a good job?¡± Keh cocked his brow.


    so I gave him a nk stare and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to work, but to warm your bed!¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah, Uncle, I won¡¯t make fun of you, but I¡¯m runningte.¡±


    I quickly washed my hair and changed into a generous and neat uniform. ¡°You should have let the driver take me to work first; I can¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I took a look at my phone. There have been no calls from Warren or Burnell so far.


    The absence of a phone does not imply that everything is in the dark. I probed my heart, wondering if Warren had gotten up toote the night before.


    After all, I did see Warren and Kitty in the car the day before. They must have fucked harder than uncle and me.


    It turned out that I had overthinking. When I arrived at the office, there was only one person there.


    ¡°Burnell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just you and me now, Chris. Mr. Warren is extremely busy every day, and it is my responsibility to deal with some major issues. I used to delegate three of them to handle those minor details with which I am unfamiliar. You were an hour and fifteen minuteste. Mr. Warren, fortunately, only has one meeting in the morning. I¡¯ve already prepared the meeting materials for you, so youshould be on time in the future.¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean. I¡¯m not going to bete again.¡± ¡°I also have the impression that I have recently be more depraved.¡± ¡± Mr. Warren¡¯s meeting is not yet finished. You go to the conference room in search of him. Did you get an exnation from the three of them yesterday? If you don¡¯t , ask clearly and don¡¯t make any mistakes; you and I can¡¯t afford this responsibility.¡± Burnell didn¡¯t scold me, but I could sense his annoyance.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

 Chapter 93

    ¡°Every half hour, Mr. Warren¡¯s water should be changed. It¡¯s now exactly half an hour. Mr. Warren will appreciate it if you bring it in.¡± Burnellmanded.


    ¡°Yes, Burnell, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    I entered the conference room with a teacup and immediately felt a serious atmosphere.


    Warren, dressed neatly in a suit and giving a methodical summary, is a far cry from the man who was fucking hardin the carst night.


    Warren didn¡¯t look at me as I ced the teacup beside him and moved on to the next topic.


    I took out a notebook and began jotting down the main points of the meeting. Despite the fact that I was a secretary, I didn¡¯t have to worry about sales. The secretary¡¯s responsibilities are more minor, andhe must deal with a variety of departments. In apany, she is a key figure.


    Warren¡¯s meeting was finally over half an hourter. ¡°Chris, pleasee to my office.¡±


    I feel like a disobedient student who was caught.


    Warren sits in his chair. ¡°Shut the door.¡±


    I walked in, closing the door behind me and standing straight in front of Warren without saying anything, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡± Look at the time.¡±


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    I felt awfust night. Kitty used a variety of techniques of sexon me, and I fell asleep with the excuse that I wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    My mind appears to be upied by Chris, who kept scampering around in my head all night.


    My mind appears to be upied by Chris, who kept scampering around in my head all night.


    I imagined my tongue licking every inch of her white skin, licking her nipples, her lower body, and sucking, but when I looked back and saw Kitty, I waspletely out of interest.


    I wanted to see her first thing in the morning, but I can¡¯t even see her figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Warren,¡± Chris said, bowed herhead, ¡°but I¡¯ll never bete again.¡±


    Take a look at Chris¡¯s cheeks, which are white and red despite the fact that she hasn¡¯t applied any foundation. At first nce, she appears to sleepwell.


    I was enraged at the thought of Chris having slept soundly all night. ¡°Did you get enough sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Sinceyou are an assistant for the first time today. You will see if I will spare you lightly if there is another time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, I see what you mean. Mr. Warren, you have an appointment with Mr. Ira at 2:00 p. m., so you must deal with these documents in the morning.¡±


    I expected her to be unhappy because I was so strict with her, but I didn¡¯t expect her face to be so calm but quickly got used to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± I inquired as I sorted through the papers in my hands.


    ¡°Tomorrow, at ten a. m. and three p. m., youwill meet with the two presidents. The location is¡­¡±


    Chris speaks, and her voice is very pleasant,. I enjoy hearing her voice very much.


    ¡°Are you paying attention, Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°Listening,carry on.¡±


    How can I just listen to her voice and be ¡°fascinated¡±?


    Chris looked down at her thin white fingers as she flipped through the back pages. I thought it would be appropriate for her to wear a ring. Despite the fact that she and I did not have a wedding ceremony, we did buy her jewelry. Why hasn¡¯t she ever worn a ring?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chris doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy wearing jewelry or dressing up, and it¡¯s not just ringing.


    Even when I see her make-up, it is very light, not much different from her natural face.


    How can a woman doesn¡¯t like dressing up?


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you¡¯re distracted once more!¡± Chris issued another warning. What kind of magic does she possess?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night. Make a cup of coffee for me.¡± I came up with an excuse.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    Look at his facehaggard and I think he¡¯s had too much sex with Kitty.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I said as if I understood.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    At a nce, I could see through her hostile eyes what she was thinking. ¡°Put what you think in your mind away; it isn¡¯t what you think.¡±


    Chris¡¯s expression is a little gossipy. ¡°Weare all young people, Mr. Warren. I understand you and Miss Kitty have a great rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡±


    because of this woman. I¡¯ve grown more disgusted with Kitty since seeing her toss Chris in the hospital.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t be acting this way. Kitty, I believe, is the woman. But feelings can¡¯t always be controlled by logic, and the more depressed I am, the more uncontroble I be. When it recovers, it will be the same as I am now. Chris has taken over my eyes, mind, and heart.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some coffee, Mr. Warren.¡± I slipped away quickly.


    In my mind, I also wondered why Warren was so haggard when he had overindulged.


    Take another look at an uncle. He looked full of spiritwhen he woke up this morning, which had no effect at all.


    Is Warren suffering from a physical ailment?


    I was brewing coffee leisurely when my phone texted me, ¡°Baby, remember to eat breakfast.¡±


    It came from my Uncle. Sincest night, he has been calling me ¡°baby.¡±


    Previously, I thought it was disgusting for others to talk thesewords, but I didn¡¯t feel disgusted when my Uncle said thatto me.


    When he is happy, he calls me Chris, when he is ill-intentioned, and when he teases me, he calls me stupid.


    I like it no matter what name it is, as long as it is called out by him.


    ¡°All right.¡± I can¡¯t stop myself from evoking the corners of my mouth.

 Chapter 94

    Warren¡¯s pov


    Walking out of the office, I just saw the sweet smile on her mouth.


    On a bright morning, the sun came in through the French windows, shining through her white skin and her upright breasts. I watched Chris pour coffee spoonfuls into the coffee pot with a coffee spoon.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was a very simple action, but it happened that she made it with endless elegance.


    The sun just fell on her, and Chestnut¡¯s hair looked very soft in the sun.


    She bent down slightly and could vaguely see her cleavage looming. It was very attractive. I immediately imagined burying my face and sucking her nipples. Suddenly my lower side was hard


    The perfect lip shape gently raised, and the sun jumped on her face, ting her with sacred light.


    You can feel her joy at such a distance. What happened, and she smiled so happily?


    My eyes fell on her notebook, saw the contents of it, and lowered my eyes to think deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, coffee is ready, three spoonfuls of sugar, right?¡±


    ¡°I just tell you once and you remembered it.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I have begun to adapt to the status of an assistant. I also hand over the contracts reviewed by Warren to various departments andmunicate with them if there are problems.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the itinerary the day after tomorrow?¡± Warren asked.


    I didn¡¯t look at my notebook and memorized it. go to America on business for a week the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, you pack your things and go with me.¡±


    Smiling stiffly on my face, I asked, ¡°Shall I go?¡±


    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡±


    Of course, there is a problem, a big problem!


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Others would jump for joy for such a chance. Chris is not happy.


    For a business trip, you Not only can get the travel fee, but you can also go abroad for fun by the way.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, as far as I know, didn¡¯t Burnell apany you on business trips before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now it¡¯s you. Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken over the assistant position, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on in thepany. I¡¯m afraid I go abroad and do something wrong. So Burnell should apany Mr. Warren in this kind of thing. I¡¯ll wait for you at thepany.¡±


    I flipped through the documents in my hand with a nk face. ¡°This time I will contact CEOs of manypanies in America, and there will be a very important meeting. I remember you said before that you wanted to learn more, not to work all your life, right? What a rare and valuable learning experience this time is. Others have no chance to want it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Naturally, I want to broaden my eyes. I used to sleep with Warren.


    Not to mention sleeping in separate rooms this time. Although Warren is weird recently, he should not be hungry enough to fuck me. I¡¯m not worried. I only talked to Kehst night. Even if it is rted to work, I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I think I¡¯m still a fresh hand, so I¡¯ll wait until I get a chance.¡±


    ¡°Chris, don¡¯t forget, now I¡¯m your boss, you¡¯re just a subordinate, and the only thing you have to do is obey.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren ¡­ I really don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°You have to go. I¡¯ll have Burnell book our air tickets.¡±


    I went back to my office with my notebook. It sent a message to Keh, ¡°Uncle, Mr. Warren asked me to apany him on a business trip for a week.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Why does he want you to apany him on a business trip?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m his assistant now.¡±


    Thinking of Warren¡¯s sudden cancetion of cooperation, Chris inexplicably became his assistant again. I think there must be something wrong with it.


    ¡°Cliff, check something out for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    Now I have made it clear that as long as the boss has this face, it is not g about cooperation.


    His joys, sorrows arepletely linked with Chris, and he knows something definitely rted to Chris without guessing.


    ¡°What happened between Warren and Chris yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll check it right away.¡±


    I left neatly. In fact, I was curious about why Warren canceled the cooperation.


    After this investigation, I finally knew the reason, but I was afraid that the news would make my boss angry.


    ¡°Sir, I found it.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡± The boss signed his name on the document.


    I paused and said, ¡°Sir, Miss Chris brought the contract back to the sales department yesterday morning. Everyone in the sales department was quite happy. Warren called Chris into the office. When she returned to the sales department, Miss Chris blushed.¡±


    The boss turned over the folder and paused. ¡°Say clearly, what is blushing.¡±


    I swallowed my spittle. ¡°That, she seems to be beaten, and there are fingerprints on her face.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°What! She was beaten, by whom?¡± I thought of sending her a message. She only said she was unhappy, but did not mention the specific process. When I saw her yesterday, I was so excited that I forgot to ask what happened.


    ¡°ording to the witness, she only went to Warren¡¯s office during that time. There was only one possibility. She was beaten by Warren. Then Warren transferred her from the sales department to the secretariat and asked Chris to be his personal assistant.¡±


    I gnashed my teeth: ¡°Personal assistant!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not what you think. He can¡¯t want Miss Chris to be that personal.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m afraid my boss will be angry, so I¡¯ll exin it quickly.


    ¡°Even if he wants jer to be close to him, Chris has only one person in her heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did he p her, something to do with canceling cooperation?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were only three people in his office at that time. Burnell was tight-lipped. No one knew what happened at that time.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Think of the little woman who was still smilingst night. She was wronged so much that she didn¡¯t tell me a word.


    I really don¡¯t know whether she is strong or fragile. No wonder she lies prone in my arms and says she missesme.


    When she was beaten by Warren, she should think about me most. It happened that by chance, I send her candy to make her happy.


    At that time, I only knew that she was wronged. After all, she was in Warren¡¯spany, and Warren would take care of her when something happened. I didn¡¯t think deeply. Warren was the one who hit her!


    Now that I know this matter, my heart is even more distressed. This little fool, why didn¡¯t you tell me a word?


    ¡°It seems that Warren has been living in peace recently and needs me to give her some fun.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Cliff¡¯s pov


    The boss yed with the pen in his hand with a nk face. Every time I saw his expression, I knew someone was going to suffer.


    ¡°Sir, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°He dares to beat my woman, I want him to give it back a hundred times!¡± The boss pulled out a map from the side and drew several circles on the map with a pen. ¡°Go and buy me somend around here.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid these plots are expensive? What is it for?¡±


    ¡°How about the crematorium?¡±


    I want to cry without tears. Why did my boss ¡°get hooked¡± on the dead service industry recently?


    ¡°Sir, I have bought the golf course. If it is developed over there, it will be a big crematorium and cemetery. once the crematorium is built, this whole crematory industry will be saturated for the time being.


    If you build it again, the supply will exceed the demand, and it will be a loss for us. Sir, you should think about it carefully. ¡±


    The boss sneered, ¡°The golf course hasn¡¯t started yet. For the time being, it will remain the same until it needs to be developed in the future. Now I want you to concentrate on buying these plots for me, and here I want them to be crematoria!¡±


    I caressed my forehead, sometimes the boss is more caprice t than children!


    ¡°It is more suitable to be built into a residential building, and the Wilson Group is going to develop it in front¡­¡±


    When I mention the Wilson Group, I suddenly understand why the boss is building cemeteries and crematoria around.


    ¡°Ahem, sir.¡±


    I always knew the boss was vindictive. But just because Warren pped Chris, the boss was going to turn thend bought by the Wilson Group into a crematorium, which was too¡­


    Leaving aside whether thepany will make a profit or lose money, after all, they are all in the business field, who knows which day I identally fall into other¡¯s hands?


    It is absolutely taboo for the boss to do so, and what I was worried about finally happened.


    The boss haspletely lost his mind and can do anything for Chris. Besides, Warren is still his own nephew, and his attack on Warren is to attack his own industry, so why bother!


    After listening to my words, the boss patted the table and started, ¡°I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. Is my baby who he can beat? He has to pay the price ¡±


    ¡°Sir, although you changed your name, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are from the Wilson family. You hate the Wilson family, but Mr. Wilson is kind to you. I think the shares held by the Wilson Group in his hands are for you. It didn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t work with the Wilson Group before, and you didn¡¯t lose anything to the Wilson Group. Now, if you attack the Wilson family, you will undoubtedly attack your own industry. It¡¯s wrong for Warren to hit Miss Chris. We have other ways to retaliate. Why use this method? ¡±


    The boss looked at me, and his eyes were cold. ¡°My industry? Do you think I care about the Wilson Group? I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today if I really cared. I never expected the Wilson family to give me anything. Everything I have now is hard earned by myself. I didn¡¯t have the Wilson family before, so I survived all the hardships, not to mention now, the Wilson family is of no use to me. ¡±


    I muttered to myself: ¡°You said who would dislike more money. Now, why do you dislike the money from the Wilson family?¡±


    ¡°Cliff, you seem to be talking a lot today.¡± The boss looked at me coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just don¡¯t think you need to pay such a big price. Don¡¯t you realize that you have too deep feelings for Chris?¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡±


    I have been with him for a long time, and I also understand his hard work and hardship along the way. It is because I know that I will protect what he struggled.


    ¡°I know what you are worried about. Only the weak will worry that they have weaknesses. I will be stronger and protect her from harm.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I know, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± I turned and went out.


    Yes, I was wrong. I was afraid that my boss would ruin his future because of Chris, but now I know that he will climb higher.


    ¡°Wait a minute, check Warren¡¯s itinerary to America.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I got up and stood in front of the French window and looked down at everything below.


    My territory is not big enough. I want to work harder to build an empire with iron walls.


    Soon Cliff inquired about the news. ¡°Sir, I have already checked. Warren went to America to talk about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation is it? Haha¡­¡± I hook my lips with a smile.


    ¡°Go, book me a ne ticket the day after tomorrow, and I will also go to America.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    ¡°Handle the crematorium first. ¡±


    ] ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Chris probably doesn¡¯t know the chain reaction of the p she got. The boss almost turned it over for her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Keh hasn¡¯t responded to me. Is he angry?


    ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you reply? Are you angry with me? I don¡¯t want to go to America either.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, go.¡±


    Seeing these decisive words, he let me go so decisively?


    He is so reasonable this time, why do I feel stuffy in my heart?


    He doesn¡¯t care about me at all. If he goes on a business trip with other women, I will be furious just to think about that picture.


    He¡¯s so calm!


    Iy in bed waiting for Keh¡¯s phone call or text message and didn¡¯t wait until I fell asleep.


    The next morning, I found that there was still no text message. I was so angry that I threw my mobile phone out. ¡°Hum, you don¡¯t cherish me when you got me. I¡¯ll pack up and go to America with Mr. Warren tomorrow!¡±


    I began to pack my things in a depressing way.


    After waiting for two nights, I didn¡¯t get a call from Keh, and I was angry and didn¡¯t contact Keh.


    I¡¯m leaving for America today. Warren was waiting for me downstairs early in the morning.

 Chapter 96

    Warren¡¯s pov


    Seeing Chrising, I quickly put her suitcase in the trunk. ¡°Chris, have you had breakfast? Let¡¯s get something first, are you hungry.¡±


    I thought Chris would lose her temper, but she didn¡¯tin at all.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren, for your concern. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Since I pped her that day, she hasn¡¯t called me Brother Warren again, and she is very distant from me.


    ¡°Honey, during business trips, you don¡¯t have to call me Mr. Warren, just call me the same as before.¡±


    Chris shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Warren¡¯s 24-hour personal assistant now. Mr. Warren might as well call me Chris so as not to be misunderstood.¡±


    I still remember the innocent little woman who called Brother Warren before. If I knew that p would make us distant, I would never p her.


    I thought that she could be closer to being my assistant, but it turned out more alienated.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±I found Chris looking at her cell phone all the time. She looked at it no less than ten times in ten minutes.


    ¡°Are you expecting a call from someone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chris¡¯s pov


    Keh , asshole.


    Didn¡¯t he notice that I was angry? I¡¯m going to explode.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    In the past two days, Chris was in a blue mood, and I don¡¯t know if I did something wrong. She looks like the bomb to explode at any minute.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    Sensing Warren¡¯s gaze, I looked at Warren. ¡°Who made you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I was so angry that I peeled off a candy.


    I used to be in a good mood to eat dessert when I was angry, but I still feel bad after eating.


    Especially, this candy was bought by the man who made me angry, which made me even angrier.


    ¡°Bah, it¡¯s not sweet at all.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I was speechless for a moment. I used to buy Kitty clothes and bags whenever she was angry. Nothing can¡¯t be solved by a bag. If there is, buy two.


    Looking at the time, it was still very early, so I ordered the driver to turn around and go to the mall.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that there will be a dinner party for the upper celebrities this time. I have prepared the dress for you, but I forgot to prepare the jewelry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are my assistant, and there are many things to do.¡±


    I took her into the jewelry store. ¡°You need to choose a set of essories.¡±


    Women like jewelry, and Chris is no exception.


    ¡°Anyway, why bother? I¡¯ll just find a store to rent it. It is convenient and economical, and there is no need to buy it at all.¡±


    I was speechless. ¡°Do I look like I have no money, so YOU want you to save me money?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Can¡¯t she see that I just made an excuse to give her a gift to make her happy?


    Why did I turn out to be I was going to explode in the end? ¡°Whether you like it or not, choose one!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Mr. Warren, do you have too much money to spend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m going to find someone to spend it.¡± Warren took my hand and walked into the store.


    I hurriedly pulled out my hand from his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll choose.¡±


    To match the evening dress, you must choose the essories suitable for the dress, which is exaggeratedpared with the general jewelry.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, do you have a budget? ¡±


    ¡°All expenses for business trips are reimbursed.¡±


    Warren said, ¡°Pick her a suit of jewelry to go with her evening dress.¡±


    ¡°Well, thisdy¡¯s skin is delicate and white, and she suits the style.¡±


    ¡°Then find me the cheapest one.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Is she really a rich girl? If it weren¡¯t for the grace of her walking posture and every move, I really think she is pretending to be someone else.


    In fact, what I want to buy her most is a ring, a ring that I should have given her a long time ago.


    I walked to the front of the ring counter, and each ring inside was shining with dazzling and bright light.


    No wonder women like rings. The diamond looks so pure and symbolizes beautiful love.


    As I watched, Chris was already calling me, ¡°All right, Mr. Warren, the selection is over. Hey, are you showing Miss Kitty the ring?¡±


    I looked at my watch. It was less than five minutes since I entered the door. ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s it. There is a 20% discount on activities in the store. It is fashionable and generous and cost-effective!¡±


    I was speechless, thinking that every time I went shopping with Kitty, she always struggled with two things that were almost the same. The final result is generally to choose the more expensive one. Chris likes to save money. Am I going bankrupt in her heart?


    ¡°Don¡¯t buy discount goods.¡± I think my woman should use something better.


    ¡°There is a discount don¡¯t buy, are you a fool? Usually, I will buy a few dozen rolls for one get one free in the supermarket.¡±


    I imagined Chris walking up and down the street with a pile of toilet paper.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, just this one.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Put it on and let me see,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Oh, you are so long-winded!¡± Chris said impatiently.


    Kitty used to pick and choose every time, and I can¡¯t wait to go. Why is it upside down? She doesn¡¯t look like a woman, not at all!


    The salesman took off the ne and I took it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I smelled Chris¡¯s fragrance again. It only belongs to her very special taste. From this angle, I can see her ¡°sexual¡± corbone and small chin, and her upright cleavage.


    I really want to kiss it all the way down her earlobe.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Looking at the diamond ne in the mirror, I muttered to myself: Ne should be matched with suitable clothes.¡±


    Warren leaned slightly and looked at me in the mirror. ¡°Well, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    He was so close, and I said quickly, ¡°Mr. Warren, let¡¯s take this one. I won¡¯t try the earrings. Please take it off for me.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Take off the ne for her, and my fingers inadvertently touch her skin, which is very soft.


    Very soft, as soft as her breasts, as soft as her carcass. I swallow it into my mouth, and stir it gently,


    Damn it, what I am thinking..


    ¡°Wrap it .¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, just a moment.¡±


    Chris carried the box. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, your tie is crooked.¡± Chris stepped forward and tidied my tie.


    We¡¯re so close, and I want to lick her earlobe.


    Although it was only a moment, my heart inexplicably elerated.


    Chris has moved quickly to the front. Today, she chose a pair of t shoes for her flight.


    The ne distracted Chris, and once she arrived at the airport, she returned to her former state.


    After the security check, she had a gloomy face again. After eating several sweets, she still couldn¡¯t calm her anger.


    When I came through the security check, I saw Chris put her mobile phone on the ground, said, ¡°Big bastard, super big bastard! I will never talk to you again!¡±


    ¡°Chris, can you tell me why you are unhappy?¡± I squatted beside her and asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some big bastard made me angry. Mr. Warren. It¡¯s time for us to board the ne.¡±


    I tried to continue to say something, but Chris blocked me back with a word.


    Is that big bastard the one she said she liked before? If this is the case, it would be great. I despise I want Chris to apany me abroad to have a chance to get close to her?


    Boarding an international flight, I thought this trip to America might be an opportunity for Chris and me.


    Chris and I were seated just across the aisle, and when I was choosing a seat, I found that the seat next to Chris had been chosen. Thinking that when the manes, I just change a seat with him, and ordinary people will not refuse such a request.

 Chapter 97

    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    The seats around Warren and me are empty as the ne prepares to take off, and the flight attendant also reminds us to turn off the electronic devices.


    ¡°You big bastard!¡± I texted Keh before shutting it down.


    I heard the sound of a text message ringing shortly after sending it, and I looked up to see a set of familiar eyes.


    Only those blue eyes are like ayer of mist in the sky at the time, and there are numerous crimson blood streaks in the eye frame.


    What brings him here? What have you been up to for the past two days?


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± I was pleasantly delighted.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Cliff and I were bothpletely exhausted. We prepared for the buyout ofnd and build thecremation for two days.


    For two nights, I didn¡¯t sleep a wink. Of course, I¡¯ll be exhausted.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Uncle, you¡¯re also going to America?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I murmured, not wanting to talk to Warren at all.


    Chris and Warren¡¯s itinerary has already been inquired about. Last night, I asked politicians to night bar to yall night, and it cost me more than a million dors .


    I arrived in a rush and nearly missed my flight.


    I was so preupied that I fell asleep when I finished businessand didn¡¯t have time to call Chris.


    Warren¡¯s view was obstructed by Cliff. ¡°Please take a step back, Mr. Warren. My desk is right next to yours.¡±


    Warren and Cliff are now sitting together, Chirs and me are sitting together.


    In order not to let them sit together, I called the air management bureau and choose the seats in advance.


    Chris can only sit with me in the end, no matter which side. Warren, on the other hand, will have to dream if he wants to switch seats.


    ¡°Uncle, Chrisand I have recently been separated. Shall we should switch ces?¡±


    ¡°Just sit in this way.¡± Without thinking about it, I stepped towards Chris. ¡°Let me in,Chris.¡±


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to be so indifferent.


    Keh was fatigued .


    He settled onto the seat next to Chris, adjusting the backrest to his preferred position.


    It was difficult for me to say anything more since I could see that he and Cliff were exhausted.


    Cliff has prepared himself for bed by putting on his blindfold and nket.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    With my favorite person on one side and Warren on the other, I¡¯m embarrassed.


    I¡¯d like to ask Keh if I have a lot of words, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to do so because Warren is sitting next to me.


    For fear of Warren noticing something, I sat erect like a kindergarten student.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Despite the fact that I am exhausted and eager to sleep, Icannot stopughing as I watch the little woman stretching her back straight.


    Her funny appearance dispelled all of the tiredness from the previous two days. I didn¡¯t feel fatigued at all as long as I imagined it was for her.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    A handnds on my back, which makes me nearly afraid to jump.


    My heart is going to spring out, even if Warren can¡¯t see it from this angle.


    Keh, who didn¡¯t mean to be restrained, caught my gaze.


    When the stewardess approached, I hurriedly drew my hand back.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    Chris made a significant move. Keh drew my gaze. He drew back the nket and appeared to be ready to sleep.


    Chris and Keh don¡¯tmunicate . I thought too much maybe..


    Keh will not shift seats with me in this situation, therefore I will have to give up.


    ¡°Chris, you still have more than ten hours to get to America. Take a snap. .¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    On the surface, I respond calmly to Warren, but on the inside, I am nervous.


    This is an airne, Uncle. !


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    Chris hasn¡¯t seen me in two days. I¡¯m exhausted and fatigued right now, so I¡¯d like to get some rest with Chris.


    Knowing Warren looks at Chris and me from time to time, I¡¯m not that crazy.


    Take out yomtr phone and jot down a few words.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I looked down as I felt my sleeve being pulled.


    ¡°Baby, I am really exhausted, wait for me to have a break before Ie to you,¡± Keh¡¯s mobile phone screen reads.


    I didn¡¯t dare to respond, since Warren isso close.


    Keh fell asleep in front of my terrified eyes, but just before he went to bed, he reached through the nket and softly took my hand.


    I also hurriedly covered the nket, and no one realized what was hidden beneath it.


    I was worried at first. When I noticed that everyone was falling asleep, I put on my headphones and went to sleep.


    The first ss has just finished delivering a dinner, and for the next few hours, no one will disturb .


    This soft light is ideal for sleeping. Everyone on the ne wears headphones and eye masks to iste the momentary tinnitus.


    Warren does not use a blindfold and instead uses headphones.


    I turned to Keh¡¯s side and adjusted the backrest to the same radian as his.


    Keh slept soundly, and I pondered what he¡¯d been up to over the previous two days and why he was so exhausted.


    I can¡¯t bear waking him up when he¡¯s sleeping well. He appears to be able to give himself a response only after he wakes up.


    I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, either. Whenever there is a problem, I will get up and check my phone.


    I waited for a bunch of garbage information instead of Keh¡¯s text message.


    I, too, fell asleep. When it came to how I awoke, I was kissed!


    I had a lovely dream in which I was transported to a kingdom, where t here are a variety of sweets and desserts. I ate this and then dashed to devour the next thing. I came upon a pink ¡°color¡± pudding that seemed tasty at first nce.


    Stretch out the tip of mytongue and lick it. Why is this pudding so hot andsoft?


    My tongue is drawn in by the pudding.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish this pudding, so I streched my tongue and entangle wit it.


    When I pulled it out, I awoke and saw a pair ofughing eyes when I opened my eyes.


    I¡¯ve finally figured out what kind of pudding I¡¯m eating!


    Keh iscasually messing with my hair.


    I instantly remembered being on an airne. My initial thought was to check with Warren to see whether he¡¯d seen.


    Warren was sleeping sideways in my direction, with headphones dangling from his ears and a nket draped over.


    I exhaled a sigh of relief when I noticed that his eyes were closed, and my ears were burning.


    Keh approached me from behind, biting my earlobe, and stated, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m a big jerk? Mm-hmm.¡±


    His voice was low and deep, and he was hoarse .


    ¡°Say, why am I such a jerk?¡±


    He put the nket over us. His hands began to rub my breasts restlessly under the nket, and his tongue didn¡¯t stop stirring in my ears. Then his hand touched down a little until my pants. He hugged my waist tighter, and his hands rubbed back and forth between my legs. His breath became more rapid as if to melt me, and his fingers stuck into my pants, moving faster.


    I want to cry without crying, you¡¯re a jerk now!


    My face is bing increasingly flushed, and my breathing is bing increasingly shallow. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from whispering. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t do this,,¡± I pleaded, leaning against his ear.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I bit her ear, and my fingers reached into her vagina, which was very soft and moist. My fingers stirred gently, and I could feel her body trembling. I strengthened my strength and felt that it was moister and moister inside, so I elerated my speed. Chris gently twisted, and ruddy in fthe ace. I kissed her for fear that she would cry out and sealed her mouth, My fingers continued to stir her tender acupoints crazily. She suddenly trembled, stopped shaking, and a warm current flowed out of her lower body


    ¡°I have done all foryou and youstill call me an asshole?¡±


    It is not in keeping with the urban nning to establish a cremation in that region. I found my people getting a permit? I can¡¯t wait to watch Warren¡¯s reaction when he learns about the nned crematorium nearby.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll find out shortly,¡± says the narrator.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ording to my investigation, Warren has been working on a number of projects during this time, the most important of which is real estate. The Wilson Group has purchasednd for the purpose of constructing residential dwellings.


    Because the mansion cannot be sold, Keh devised a preliminary budget, estimating that the Wilson Group will lose at least $5 billion in building investments.

 Chapter 98

    Chris¡¯s Video


    When I look into Keh¡¯s eyes, I know something significant is about to happen.


    In the midst of my trance, Keh¡¯s fingers kept swimming.


    Keh chuckled as I red at him. It¡¯s ¡°punishment¡± for you.


    The fact that he punished him didn¡¯t bother me. He punished me even though I didn¡¯t even get a phone call for two days.


    It made me feel anxious to think of being in a crowd of people.


    Uncle, I beg of you not to¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t Chris have a great time?¡±


    Exciting! It was a lot of fun. As though on a roller coaster, I was on the verge of copsing at any moment.


    I felt as though my spirit was leaving my body when Warren suddenly rolled over


    I waited with bated breath for Warren toe out of his slumber, only to discover that he had just rolled over and gone to sleep.


    My back is cold and sweaty after such a small movement.


    ¡°In the United States, what are you up to, Uncle? In the morning, why didn¡¯t you notify me that you were going?¡±


    I had assumed that Keh had no interest in me at all. He went without even making a phone call.


    A ¡°business trip.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that coincidental? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I was in a bad mood again, and I couldn¡¯t seem to shake it. Seeing Keh again was a pleasant surprise. Unfortunately, Keh made no secret of it, and I was concerned Warren would catch on.


    ¡°do you thinkI¡¯m not putting in enough effort? and you want once more .¡±


    Please stop!


    He squatted down, crawled into the nket, and separated my legs. Then he lifted my body and half of my trousers. Then I felt a sense of softness. His tongue reached into my vagina. I wanted to resist, but the softness made me unable to refuse. He sucked hard as if he was sucking sweet milk. He tightened his strength, His tongue stirred more violently in my womb, rubbing my breasts with his hands, and I grabbed the nket with great strength. If anyone found it, tell them that Keh was picking up something. His tongue beat faster and pped back and forth between mybia, soft and limp


    I was tossed by him the whole way Warren was asleep.


    ¡°Chris, what¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re blushing!¡±


    The gloomy light makes it difficult for Warren to see my flushed cheeks. Kehughed softly to himself.


    ¡°Yes, Chris, what¡¯s up with your rosy cheeks? Is your temperature rising?¡±


    Keh was on the verge of cing his hand on top of mine.


    This Uncle is very sleazy, I can¡¯t believe it!


    When he finally asks, I can¡¯t wait to bite his finger off. Clearly, he made me like this.


    But when I think of where this finger has just stayed, I lose my desire to eat


    I turned away and couldn¡¯t look at him any longer, especially his fingers.


    Warren¡¯s point of view


    My eyes wentpletely ck when I saw them. Chris¡¯s fear of Keh had lessened despite the fact that he didn¡¯t put his hand on her forehead.


    This is a bad sign, especially given how close they are to each other.


    In the end, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t bother you, because I¡¯m just a bit hungry.¡±


    I contacted the stewardess to request a dinner for Keh after hearing their chat.


    International aviation¡¯s first-ss meals are some of the best in the industry.


    Keh surprised Chris with fruit, sour ¡°milk,¡± and cakes, all of which were favorites of Chris¡¯s.


    I witnessed Chris devour cupcakes and fruit.


    Since when did they develop such a close bond, and why? My initial impression of the rtionship between the two of them is that it¡¯s suspicious.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    Seeing Warren¡¯s eyes on me after a few bites, I realized I had taken it all too naturally.


    The truth is, I only ever met Keh twice in the Wilson family, ording to Warren¡¯s impression.


    When Keh saw meing, he would quake in fear. My fork nearly fell off the dish since he didn¡¯t say anything.


    I ate the fruit given to me by Keh just now and didn¡¯t give it a second thought. Warren had no doubts about it at all.


    In the future, I¡¯ll have to be a little more careful. ¡°Brother, thank you for your fruit,¡± I¡¯d like to say to Keh.


    The point of view of Keh


    I was hesitant to help her since I could see the tiny woman winking at me.


    ¡°I have no idea how Warren made youso skinny.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chris does appear to be underweight. In the future, I¡¯ll pay closer attention. I¡¯m d you reminded me of this.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡±


    Chris¡¯spov


    Why am I listening to this bizarre thing while sandwiched between two people?


    SinceWarren woke up. Keh didn¡¯t torture me anymore.


    Even though they are in the same room, the uncle and nephewhave nothing inmon. Following the conclusion of this discussion, Keh continue to sleep. Warren took out his notebook. I sat in a chair and read a magazine.


    This time, Keh fell asleep and never woke up. His two daysleft me curious, so I inquired as to what he had been up to.


    Warren waved goodbye as he exited the terminal at the airport. ¡°Then, Uncle, it looks like we¡¯re parting ways.¡±


    Keh said his goodbyes in the traditional manner, which was walkingaway without truning his head.


    ¡°How bad is the rtionship between that¡­ Uncle and the Wilson family?¡± I asked when I caught a glimpse of Keh¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    ¡°Itcan¡¯t be expressed in a single sentence in this ce. Keep a safe distance from him if you ever run into him again.¡± Warrenmented.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    It will be clear in the future; for now, let¡¯s check into the hotel. Our driver has arrived.


    We were driven by Warren in a Mercedes-Benz business and Keh in a huge cross-country suv.


    I realized my phone was on and received the text message, ¡°Baby, we will meet again soon,¡± shortly after it was turned on.


    When we arrived at the hotel, Warren gave me the room card and we drove in. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how quickly I adjusted to life in the United States when I first arrived. First and foremost, take some sleep.¡±


    It¡¯s all right,¡± he says.


    Even though I was able to sleep for a short time on the ne, the quality of my sleep was mediocre.


    He instructed me frequently, ¡°Come and knock at the door if you have something, or call me.¡± My room was right next door to his.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Warren,¡±


    In the United States, it¡¯s daytime, I hadn¡¯t flipped the jetg upside down.


    I hurried into the bathroom with my luggage, eager to soak in the tub and drift off to sleep.


    I was almost fatigued from not being able to move about on the ne after being there for so long.


    I called Keh as soon as I entered the house. Inquiry: ¡°Where are you, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°guess¡±


    ¡°When the United States is so vast, how can guess? My Uncle would be  In the past two days, you haven¡¯t called or contacted me. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you dating other girls ?¡±


    ¡°you can verify me.¡±


    , ¡°How can I verify this?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done, sweetie. I¡¯ll have to call backter.¡±


    If he¡¯s not too busy, he¡¯ll get back to me.


    It was time for a bath after I finished stretching in the room, cleaned the bathtub, and emptied it.


    There is a knocking sound at the door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Miss, do you require special service?¡±


    when I heard this familiar voice. I swung open the door and dragged him into the room.


    My thin waist was grasped by Keh, who then shoved me against the wall.


    ¡°Chris you¡¯re so anxious,?¡±


    My mouth was agape. ¡°My uncle is! I¡¯d like to know how you ended up here!¡±


    Warren is in the opposite room.


    ¡°I know,¡±The expression on Keh¡¯s face is one of a smile, but his eyes convey an entirely different message.


    ¡°If that is the case, how dare youe in and start a conversation at the front door? If he overhears it, it may be¡­¡±

 Chapter 99

    Keh¡¯s point of view


    I appreciate Chris¡¯ kitten-like charming appearance as she regains her first terror and caution.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, Warren and you previously promised to overlook each other¡¯s personal lives.¡±


    ¡°It would be OK if it were someone else, but you¡¯re his uncle, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chris¡¯s head was buried in my arms.


    Her chin was elevated by me. ¡±I¡¯m his uncle. This is a fact that no one can change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re concerned and what you¡¯re concerned about. I understand your concerns. But you must understand that we cannot remain underground permanently, and the truth will eventually emerge.¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes glowed brightly. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m aware that. It will be exposed, whether we say it or are discovered. That day wille sooner orter, . I simply haven¡¯t yet prepared myself. Could you please give me some time?¡±


    I enjoy clutching her in my arms.


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    I went on tiptoe in front of his loving gaze, wrapped my arms around his neck, and said, ¡°What should I do, Uncle? I¡¯m well aware that this is incorrect, yet I can¡¯t help but continue to be incorrect.¡±


    Keh used to be the one to take the initiative, but now that he approaches me, I¡¯ve already been ¡°confused¡± by his manner after smelling his familiar breath and feeling his warm embrace. I only need his gaze.


    Keh¡¯s point of view


    She was gently taken up and ced on the bed. I fixed my gaze on her and continued, We are not mistaken, and we don¡¯t need to justify ourselves to anyone. OK, I¡¯ll take care of you and our future.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Point of View


    Slowly closing my eyes, I consider whether we had too many sexrecently.


    ¡°Will you close the curtains, Uncle?¡±


    The warm sun fell on the bed from the hotel¡¯s French windows in the past, and most of them were in closed and dark spaces.


    I can inly see every ¡°hair¡± on Keh¡¯s face, I never had sex with him in a broad daylight.


    I stood up and closed the shade curtains, which instantly darkened the room. In the dim light, he and I hugged passionately.


    He picked me up and stripped me of my clothes. I also took off his clothes. He pressed me on the bed and began to kiss my forehead, neck and breasts as if a baby were feeding. I suddenly sat up, pressed him under me, stroked his muscle lines, kissed along his muscles, and then held his penis like a lollipop. He picked me up, Holding my waist, I turned my back to him. His body was close to me and inserted. I seemed to lose my mind and cooperated with his crazy agitation until we reached the climax together


    After that, I joined him in the bathtub for a dip. ¡°Uncle,can youtell me what you¡¯ve got nned for the next two days? .¡±


    ¡°For the time being, this is a closely guarded secret. Anyway, I can assure you that everything I do is in some way tied to Chris.¡±


    I inquired, biting my finger, ¡°What is my Uncle up to these days? I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    Keh ¡°touched¡± the back of my head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve soaked my hair, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you because it¡¯s damp anyway.¡± Keh sat me down on his knee and tenderly washed my hair.


    I closed my eyes and let it all in. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do these things, Uncle.¡±


    Keh¡¯s strength is well-bnced, neither too light nor too heavy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about how wonderful it would be to spend the rest of my life with my Uncle.


    We slept for long hours after hugging each other. My door was knocked on as the sun set in America.


    ¡°Are you awake, Chris?¡±


    Warren¡¯s words jolted me up from my slumber.


    Warren called me once more. ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± I said hastily as I answered the phone.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve gotten more sleep. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Keh was startled by my voice, and he stroked his hand against my neck socket.


    ¡°That¡­ that I¡¯m not hungry, Mr. Warren. I¡¯d want to stay in bed a bit longer. You can start with dinner.¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Remember to get up early tomorrow because there are vital things to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I hung up the phone.


    Kehughed quietly behind my back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be OK as long as you don¡¯t lie to me. Have you have a good night¡¯s sleep? When you¡¯re ready, go up and eat.¡±


    Stretching my body to get up, I opened the curtains outside, which were dark, and my mood improved as I gazed at the lively night scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s stunning.¡±


    Keh came up behind me and hugged me. ¡°What does Chris want to eat at night?¡±


    ¡°I can eat anything with my Uncle.¡± I rested my head on the hollow of his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a ce; you get dressed first.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    She chose a ckce skirt, the length of which is just above the calf, with the indescribable elegant high heels.


    Chris also specially clipped air bangs, it was beautiful to dress up simply.


    I kissed her on the forehead. ¡± Chris seems to have grown up in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like to wear thin heels before.¡± Chris took the handbag. ¡°Let¡¯s go out, but just in case, I¡¯ll go out of the hotel first and my Uncle wille down again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I went out of the hotel with a smile, perhaps because in a foreign country, I didn¡¯t have to guard against anyone except Warren, and I was in a much better mood.


    ¡°Miss Chris, this way.¡± Cliff rolled down the window and I got in.


    It was five minutes before Keh showed up. He had changed into casual clothes.


    It turned out that he also lived in that hotel. How did he know my whereabouts like the back of his hand?


    ustomed to Keh¡¯s suit and tie, I couldn¡¯t move my eyes when I suddenly saw him wearing casual clothes.


    There is no defect in height and facial features, and it is impable.


    ¡± Uncle is Warren¡¯s uncle, in fact, you two don¡¯t look alike at all. Uncle should be more like your mother.¡±


    Thinking about Keh¡¯s pathetic appearance in the vi that night, he should have been stimted as a child.


    At that time, my rtionship with him was not very close, and I didn¡¯t ask much.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Keh¡¯s expression dimmed when he mentioned his mother. ¡°Actually, I have forgotten what mommy looks like.¡±


    ¡°That aunt, she is now¡­¡±


    ¡°She died, in front of me on a night of lightning and thunder.¡±


    I saw Keh clutching his pants tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed.


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. ¡°Sorry, what I shouldn¡¯t have asked, it¡¯s all over, everything is over.¡±


    Keh¡¯s eyes shed with a cold feeling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    When I heard his voice, my back felt cold. I intuited that there must be manyplicated things in it, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask again. I began to change the subject. ¡°Uncle, how far is that restaurant?¡±


    How far is the hall? ¡°Keh interrupted quickly.


    ¡°Soon, in five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Kitty¡¯s pov


    As soon as Warren left, I felt that my life was no longer interesting.


    After going back and forth in the mall twice, Be saw my unhappiness andforted me. ¡°Why do you always look sad recently?¡±


    ¡°What else? It¡¯s Warren. I always feel that he has changed.¡±


    ¡± Mr. Warren is a typical rich yboy. He has been single-minded to you over the years. Knowing that you can¡¯t get pregnant, he is still so considerate. Your monthly pocket money is more than others earn in a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Be, Warren was so kind to me because he felt guilty about that. If he knew that¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡± Be asked.


    No way! One more person knows, one more probability to expose, and I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Nothing, in short, I think everything has changed since he let Chris into the Wilson family. Although he is still as good and gentle to me as before, his feelings have changed.¡±


    ¡± Chris has a boyfriend. And there is no contact with Mr. Warren except to go back to the Wilson family for dinner. You just like to scare yourself.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What if he really falls in love with Chris?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a billionaire novel? That doesn¡¯t happen. You¡¯ve been with Mr. Warren for years. Don¡¯t you know who he is? By the way, when you talk about Chris, I think one thing. Chris¡¯s boyfriend is very kind to her.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand how Be, who doesn¡¯t know Chris at all, could say that.


    ¡°You know her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You said she had a boyfriend before. I learned the news in her Facebook posts.¡±


    ¡°How can you have Chris on you friendslist?¡± I am more suspicious and confused.


    ¡°Two days ago, I saw a ssmate posting. It seemed that Chris¡¯s boyfriend gave her a lot of candy. By the way, I still have photos here. Look, it¡¯s really romantic.¡±


    Be turned out the picture of Chris sitting in the candy pile.


    ¡°You see so many candies, and all of them are imported high-grade goods. This pile of candies alone will cost at least ten or two hundred thousand.


    So Chris¡¯s boyfriend must also be rich, so don¡¯t worry all day and all night about what she has to do with your Mr. Warren? ¡±


    Be¡¯s pov


    I said this tofort Kitty, but Kitty frowned. ¡°Why is she with Ursa? Why does this background look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Who is Ursa?¡±


    Kitty¡¯s face has changed. ¡°It¡¯s Warren¡¯s assistant. This seems to be the assistant office. I have been there before. Why is Chris here?¡±


    ¡°I remember that my ssmate works for Mr. Warren Company.¡±


    Shit! Am I self-defeating?


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    ¡°No! Chris definitely has something to do with Warren.¡± I hurriedly called Ursa.


    Before, I was worried that other guides approaching Warren, so I managed the rtionship in the secretarial department from the beginning.


    ¡°Sister Kitty, what can I do for you?¡±


    I was so calm that I didn¡¯t ask directly what happened.


    ¡°Nothing, I just went shopping and saw a perfume. You must like it. I want to ask if you used up thest bottle of Chanel?¡±


    I sent a lot of gifts to those female secretaries.


    ¡°Sister Kitty, it¡¯s my honor you think of me. It¡¯s almost.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send it to thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sister Kitty, how can I bother you to send it to thepany for me? Besides, I am not in thepany now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tomorrow is not the weekend. Why aren¡¯t you at thepany?¡± I think there is something wrong with it.


    Ursa¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m not stupid. How can Kitty really treat me as a friend?


    . She must havee for something today. I


    ¡°Mr. Warren gave some of our secretaries a week off.¡±


    ¡°What! Isn¡¯t your department very busy? How can he give you such a long week off?¡±


    I told her about Chris, what I wanted to say before, and at least I received a lot of Kitty¡¯s things before.


    But we can¡¯t see through the rtionship between Chris and Warren. If Warren likes her, how can he beat her? He also deliberately gave everyone a holiday and let Chris do everything, deliberately torturing her. But Warren used to only take Burnell on business trips, but this time it¡¯s still a long one.


    I can¡¯t understand, so I dare not bber in front of Kitty before the rtionship surfaced.


    Kitty must have heard something when she called today, so I had to tell everything I knew.


    ¡°OK, I see. Thank you. I¡¯ll bring perfume when youe back to work.¡±


    ¡°Sister Kitty, thank you.¡±


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    Hang up the phone, I can no longer maintain the smile on my face.


    ¡°Kitty, why are you looking like that? What the hell happened to them?¡±


    ¡°This bitch went to Warren¡¯spany! Also became Warren¡¯s assistant, Warren took her to the United States on a business trip, just the two of them!¡±


    Even Be couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Kitty, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with them, why did Mr. Warren take her alone? And didn¡¯t tell you.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The sense of betrayal arises spontaneously, and my expression haspletely copsed.


    ¡°No, I will go to the United States right away. If they go on like this, something will happen to them. I will go home and get my passport now.¡±


    On the way back, I was so upset that I ¡°touched¡± the candy in my pocket.


    The candy in Warren¡¯s car that night was clearly Chris¡¯s, so Warren was with Chris until he met me. I thought Warren bought those sweets to make me happy, and I was about to explode!


    Damn Chris, this bitch, I will never let you feel better!


    I bought a ne ticket in a hurry, and I went home and packed my things to go to America.


    With Trembling fingers, I sent Warren a video invitation, and I was afraid that Warren would hang up.


    Fortunately, Warren answered after ringing a few times, ¡°Kitty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Warren¡¯s elegant face appears in the video.


    He seems to be in the hotel, and I feel a little relieved to see the tiled bed.


    ¡°Nothing, I just miss you, Warren. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the information of this project, I will negotiate with the person in charge of the other party tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing Warren¡¯s calm expression, I didn¡¯t think about it at all.


    Warren has been very kind to me. How could he betray?


    ¡°Well¡­ Warren, are you still bringing Burnell on this business trip?¡± I still asked.


    Warren hesitated and replied, ¡°No, I let him take care of other things in thepany.¡±


    My hanging heart dropped little by little, and I continued to ask, ¡± Who did you bring this time?¡±


    ¡°I brought Ursa. Why, Kitty, do you doubt me?¡± Warren got up and walked around the room.


    ¡°We all live in separate rooms. She is in other rooms, Kitty. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    I still have a smile on my face. ¡°OK, Warren, please be busy. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Well, be good,e back and bring you a present.¡±


    ¡°Warren is the best.¡±


    I hung up the phone as usual, and when the video ended, my face was only sad.


    I just got off the phone with Ursa, and Ursa didn¡¯t dare lie to me, so Warren lied.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything with Chris now, there must be something in his heart, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lied to me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so I hurried to the airport.


    Sentinel is like flying a kite. If you loosen the thread in your hand, he will disappearpletely into his own world.


    From the room, there is no sign that a woman has been here, so what he said is half true.


    He and Chris still sleeping in separate rooms, but he just concealed the fact that he went with Chris.


    There will be a dinner party tomorrow night. If there is no ident, Warren will definitely let Chris be his date. When I think of here, my heart hurts severely. Originally, I became a mistress step by step.


    Chris, an anonymous actor, ended up standing by Warren¡¯s side and going out with him.


    She is the Wilson family¡¯s recognized daughter-inw, and once Warren announced Chris¡¯s identity, I waspletely over.


    No, that must not happen.

 Chapter 101

    Chris¡¯s pov


    Music, candlelight, wine, looking at the bustling night scene, blowing the warm wind at night, I am in a good mood.


    At this moment, I really feel like a princess in fairy tales, and everything is so perfect.


    ¡°Uncle, how long will you stay in America?¡±


    Keh took a graceful sip of a wine ss. ¡°How long do you want me to stay?¡±


    ¡°I hope to see you every day.¡±


    ¡°Cheers, as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    The wine sses collided and we smiled at each other.


    Halfway through the meal, Keh suddenly answered a phone call. He got up and wanted to leave. ¡°Chris, I have something to take care of. Can I ask the driver to take you back to the hotel after you eat?¡±


    I¡¯m a little unhappy. ¡°Is it business?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, I have an appointment with a CEO .¡±


    I knew he couldn¡¯te to America for fun, but he must have something to do.


    ¡°OK, you go to work, I can do it alone.¡±


    Keh grabbed me and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll take you to y when I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Looking at the back of Keh leaving in a hurry, my heart was lost for no reason.


    Although I started with Warren to grow, the growth rate was obviously slower than I expected.


    No matter Warren or Keh, they have a desire to protect me.


    For example, Warren is going to talk about cooperation this time. Warren is sorting out information on the ne.


    This is what I should have done, but Warren didn¡¯t ask me to do it and let me have a good rest.


    I took a sip of red wine unhappily. Although he said that women should be spoiled, I didn¡¯t want to be spoiled.


    Getting up and looking at the bustling night scene outside, I want to stand side by side with Keh, instead of being carefully cared for.


    Eyes slowly be firm, it seems that I should do something.


    After eating, I took a night view before leaving the restaurant.


    At the moment of going out, several people came in at the door, and the man headed was wearing a ck suit looked indifferent.


    ¡°Miss Chris, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    I got in the car.


    Magee¡¯s pov


    Walking to the private room of the restaurant, there are already several people in it. ¡°Mr. Magee, it¡¯s not easy to ask you toe out once. I heard that you are going back to your country?¡±


    These are my childhood freinds, I slightly nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your business in the United States is booming. Why are you home?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know that Mr. Magee is going back to find rtives.¡±


    The wine spewed out, ¡°Magee, how many years have you not given up? The vast sea of people, where to find her?¡±


    He nced coldly. ¡°I am happy, drink your wine. I will return home in a few days. Tonight is thest time Ie out to see you.¡±


    ¡°Bah, bah, You must go to the dinner party tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I hope to find you soon, my sister.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    Back at the hotel, I happened to meet Warren in the lobby.


    ¡°Chris, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I just got back from eating.¡± I¡¯m d Keh left in advance, otherwise, he would have run into it.


    ¡°Tomorrow we are going to talk about cooperation. You should look at the information first and get familiar with it a little.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡± I just wanted to get more contact with this, so I followed Warren into the room.


    There was a stack of materials in front of my desk, and I was surprised. ¡°Mr. Warren, did you sort out all these materials yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, you just took over the assistant. I am afraid that you are not careful enough. You should look at it first and ask me if you don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    I felt a little sorry, ¡°Mr. Warren, anyway, I¡¯m your assistant now, and I¡¯ll leave it to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, you just didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tell you briefly that thispany wasmunicated by us a month ago. Almost all the project issues have beenmunicated, and we want to talk about further cooperation when we meet tomorrow. As long as the details are determined, basically, this contract can be finalized.¡±


    Looking at Warren¡¯s confidence, I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Warren, is this cooperation important to us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I started to enter the American market in the past two years. To be honest, it is not a simple thing. I have done some tests before, but the response is not good. Thispany is an old Americanpany. If the project is obtained, we can further expand our business through them in the future.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°So, how sure is that?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ny percent. After all, we have been talking for more than a month. If the other party doesn¡¯t want to, it won¡¯t take the time to talk to us.¡±


    ¡°OK, Mr. Warren, let me look at the information first.¡±


    I began to get familiar with thepany information. Warren loosened his tie, took off his coat, and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Mr. Warren, I don¡¯t quite understand what this means.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Standing on her side slightly leaned over, sniffing her hair fragrance, my heart ¡°swinging¡±, and my voice softly said: ¡°Which?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    I patiently exined to her, and Chris suddenly realized, ¡°It turns out that not everything in school is useful, and you have to practice to learn knowledge.¡±


    ¡°As long as you want to learn, I can teach you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren.¡±


    She looked back and forth several times. When she put down the information and looked at the time, she said to me, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Warren, it¡¯s sote. Go to bed early.¡±


    I don¡¯t like her alienated words very much. ¡°don¡¯t call me Mr. Warren in private. Why did you forget?¡±


    Chris¡¯s pov


    He and I are only half a step away, and we can embrace each other intimately as long as we take another step forward.


    It waste. I bowed my head and took a step back.


    ¡°It used to be different from now. Now I am your assistant, so it¡¯s better to call Mr. Warren. It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t bother you. You go to bed early.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I stretched out my hand to hold her, and finally, let her leave. I looked at my hand stupefied.


    I can¡¯t help but ask myself in my heart, Warren, if you really like her, why don¡¯t you keep her?


    If you take this step by yourself, what about Kitty? Isn¡¯t the person you love Kitty?


    Standing at the door, I watched Chris disappear from the back of the door.


    Chris, what magic do you have that can make me lose control?


    I still have thest trace of reason.

 Chapter 102

    Chris¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t sleep well all night. Intellectually, the farther away Keh and I are, the better. Warren was right across from me and could find out at any moment.


    From my own selfishness, I am eager to meet Keh. After all, I am used to his arms, and I will sleep more sweetly when he holds me.


    I thought Keh woulde back, but he didn¡¯te home all night.


    I woke up very early, and I couldn¡¯t help sighing when I looked at the empty quilt around me.


    Keh has already upied such an important position in my heart before I know it.


    Get up, wash and change clothes, and see all kinds of hickeys with different shades below the neck. The previous ones have not disappeared and added some.


    Thinking of his gentleness, my heart is sweet.


    Uncle said that he would take care of the rest things, and one day I would stand in the warm sunshine with him aboveboard.


    I am full of confidence and hope for the future.


    Dressed up, I knocked on Warren¡¯s door in high spirits. ¡°Mr. Warren, are you ready?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡± I see Chris who looked capable and concise today, my eyes shines.


    It seems that Chris can always give me some surprises, sometimes pure, sometimes charming and sometimes capable. She is like a goblin, and can have thousands of faces.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I looked back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I¡¯ve never been so rude to Kitty. Kitty is too keen on perfection. Even at home, she always wears makeup on her face, and she doesn¡¯t remove makeup until I sleep.


    She said she only wanted me to see her most beautiful side, and she had no confidence without makeup.


    After a long time, I have forgotten what her in face looks like, and those makeup looks like ayer of masks on her face.


    I can¡¯t see any surprises in her, so Chris¡¯s appearance is like injecting a clear stream into a quiet life.


    Chris and Kitty are very different people. She is pure and beautiful without makeup. Once she wears makeup, even if she only wears lipstick , it will give people a stunning feeling.


    I suddenly look forward to tonight¡¯s dinner party. She can¡¯t go in so simply. How beautiful will she be under her costumes?


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is a charity auction dinner, which will be attended by many people. There is also the president of a cooperation project I am preparing. So tonight we are going with a purpose, and then you should dress up beautifully.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I see.¡± Chris nodded.


    Chris¡¯s pov


    When I arrived at the targetpany, I followed Warren, which was my first time to go to a foreignpany.


    The receptionist gave a warm reception and told us the president was waiting upstairs.


    I got on the elevator with Warren, and I was a little nervous.


    Warren said that the sess rate of this project is very high, so there should be nothing to worry about.


    I am inexplicably uneasy, just because something happens every time I am uneasy.


    ¡°How can the expression be so dignified? It is not so difficult.¡± Warren said with relief.


    I nodded. ¡°Well, I hope it can be won smoothly.¡±


    Warren is kind to me, except for pping me inexplicably before, and I still hope the Wilson family is good in my heart.


    The president of thispany is a middle-aged American in his forties, and he has a big belly and is not much different from the rich people in other countries.


    Warren greeted him.


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t cooperate with this project. After careful consideration, we found that there is apany more suitable to cooperate with us.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    This news is like a bolt from the blue, which directly hit my forehead. Although my heart is stunned, the expression on my face is calm. ¡°Mr. Herman, are you kidding me? We have beenmunicating for more than a month. Didn¡¯t we all talk about it before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we talked smoothly. Personally, I appreciate Mr. Warren and hope to be good friends with Mr. Warren. At the beginning of this cooperation, I really wanted to give it to yourpany. Now I have made some temporary adjustments here.¡±


    I pushed the frame, which is also amon method in shopping malls. It is possible that the other party is just trying to get the best benefit.


    ¡°Mr. Herman, I can understand your adjustment. If we feel that the conditions we talked about before are not satisfactory, then we can talk again. I also sincerely want to reach a cooperation with yourpany and fly to the United States specially. You might as well talk about your conditions again.¡±


    Herman took a sip of his coffee, licked his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s not a conditional thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let me get this straight. We found apany. After investigation, we all agreed that it would be better to cooperate with thatpany in terms of business scale and development prospects.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Herman, since we can¡¯t cooperate, I just want to know one thing. Whichpany do you want to cooperate with?¡±


    ¡°The King Group.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Hearing this name, my face changed, and my folder fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I quickly picked up the folder, why Uncle? Think of his hasty departurest night, is it for this matter?


    This cooperation fell through, and Herman personally sent us to the elevator door.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, although this cooperation has not been reached, I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future.¡±


    ¡°OK, look forward to the next cooperation with yourpany.¡±


    Warren still maintained a humble expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Herman. this is a small gift .¡±


    I handed over a delicate packing box, which was a gift prepared by Warren early in the morning.


    ¡°Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Herman and I hit it off. Although we didn¡¯t reach a cooperation this time, I believe there must be a next time. I know that Mr. Herman likes to collect snuff bottles. It happened that I recently got a snuff bottle of ancient times. I hope you can like it.¡±


    Herman opened it and saw that the exquisite pattern made him fondle admiringly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s amazing.¡± He praised .T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He likes this gift very much and has repeatedly promised to cooperate with ourpany next time.


    I apanied Warren to leave, ¡°Mr. Warren, the cooperation has obviously failed, why send it? Just now, the market price of the snuff bottle is conservatively estimated to be between 800, 000 and 1. 2 million.¡±


    Warren was surprised. ¡°You understand?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know a little bit. If the cooperation is not reached, we will lose money. You still send such an expensive gift.¡±


    ¡°Just because we don¡¯t reach a cooperation this time doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have a chance next time. We should take a long-term view in doing business. I don¡¯t know what benefits the King Group has given Herman, and things can¡¯t be undone. In Herman¡¯s heart, I think the King Group is better, and I want to show him the sincerity of our Wilson Group.¡±


    . ¡°Mr. Warren, when will this effort pay off?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In fact, I don¡¯t pay back every time I give. If I can calcte it so clearly, I am not a man but a god.¡±


    Warren looked in a bad mood. ¡°Mind if I smoke?¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± I know he is in a terrible mood now.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I think Keh¡¯s sudden robbery of Warren¡¯s project has something to do with me.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Everything is variable except signing a contract. I have experienced this kind of thing a lot, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Warren reached out and ¡°rubbed¡± my head, and became the gentle big brother before.


    I hung my head and didn¡¯t know what to say. Although I liked Keh, I was not happy that he got the project.


    Knowing that business is soplicated, I still don¡¯t like this method, just like robbing others of their beloved things.


    Thinking that Warren¡¯s efforts in the past few days havee to naught today, I have tofort: ¡°I think Mr. Herman likes that snuff bottle very much, and he will definitely cooperate with us next time.¡±


    ¡°Well, definitely, I thought I could win this project. It seems that we have to return home early.¡±


    I can still feel some loss in Warren¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll book a ne ticket back home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Warren stopped talking and smoked quietly.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Although the Wilson Group has never cooperated with the King Group before, the two sides have always been out of the water. It has never happened that the King Group robbed the Wilson Group of resources. Is it because I refused to cooperate with the King Group that the president was unhappy?


    If I were sane, I would never have made such a wrong decision. Working with the King Group has only advantages and no disadvantages.


    At that time, Chris made mepletely lose my mind. Not only did I lose the opportunity to cooperate, but I was even retaliated by the King Group and lost a big project.


    My mood was very upset. ¡°Chris, you met the president of the King Group, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    ¡°What was he like?¡± I was very afraid of this president because of the contract. He is the one who got Chris.


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s hard to answer?¡± I saw her thoughtful appearance, her pupils contracted, and her body was filled with coldness.

 Chapter 103

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is.¡±I just want to know what he looks like in your eyes.¡±


    I thought for a moment before answering: ¡°He is very strong, overbearing, and ¡­ gentle.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Her cheeks blushed. Obviously, this gentleness has deep meanings, and my brows frowned.


    If I had known she would answer me like this, why should I ask? I sighed. ¡°Go home.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    The boss is saying goodbye to the president of the cooperativepany. ¡°Mr. Herman, I am looking forward to our cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Out of thepany, I said to the boss, ¡°Ye, you are too tired these days, and you didn¡¯t sleep for another night yesterday. Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to be the enemy of the Wilson Group. This time Warren hit himself, so don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to enter the US market before, and this is a good opportunity. I can sessfully win Mr. Herman, thanks to Miss Cindy.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks to her, I invited her to dinner another day. Now I just want to have a good sleep with Chris.¡±


    I snickered. ¡°Once upon a time, his heart only had work, but now there is one more person.¡±


    ¡°As long as I think of her, it seems that all fatigue has disappeared.¡± Keh lifted his leg and got into the car. ¡°Back to the hotel.¡±


    And the boss just walked to the hall, and a voice sounded, ¡°Keh.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I was waiting in the lobby for Warren to renew his stay when I heard someone calling Keh.


    I couldn¡¯t help looking up at the source of the sound. It was a woman with short hair, wearing a business suit and stepping on nine cm stilettos. The facial features are very delicate, the lipstick has increased a bit of sharpness, and expensive jewelry is worn on the ears or hands.


    A woman with strong breath all over her body is somewhat simr to Wendy, but the difference is that her aura is far above Wendy.


    The strength of a woman is instantly reduced after seeing the oing man, and the corners of the mouth are gently evoked.


    ¡°Cindy.¡±


    I heard this voice unconsciously squeezing the magazine.


    I watched as the two approached. Although the woman might just be Keh¡¯s friend, I still felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keh¡¯s voice is not as tender as it is in front of me, but it is not as cold as it is in front of others. I can urately hear such subtle differences.


    ¡°Nothing. Just wanted to know if you and Herman went well?¡±


    ¡°I have already signed the contract. This time, thanks to your matchmaking, otherwise I didn¡¯t win the contract so easily.¡±


    Did the woman help with the contract? She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person from her dress. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.


    I feel more inferior, and I can¡¯t help anything.


    ¡°You were tired all nightst night, and you are in a hurry to sign the contract today. You must be exhausted now?¡±


    Were they togetherst night? My heart is like a cat scratching a paw, so ufortable.


    ¡°Uncle, what a coincidence, are you here?¡± Warren walked towards them.


    He didn¡¯t know that the King Group¡¯s president was Keh, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken in that tone.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Who is thisdy?¡± Warren¡¯s ambiguous eyes swept towards the two men.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°A friend of mine.¡± Let me briefly introduce, without any emotional r, if Warren is here, so is Chris.


    I looked at the post behind him. ¡°Chris,e and say hello to Uncle.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I didn¡¯t want to show up in this situation, but Warren forced me out. It¡¯s like when you doze off behind a book in ss, the teacher suddenly asks you to get up and answer questions. The eyes of the whole ss are focused on you, so you have to bite the bullet.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± I some reluctantly cried, just dazzling look at the woman.


    Facing up to her, I found that she stood beside Keh and felt inexplicably harmonious, perhaps because both of them were strong. She can easily help Keh and get rid of Warren¡¯s general contract, which shows that her status is not low.


    Cindy¡¯s pov


    The woman in front of her is like a soft kitten, which all men will love.


    And apletely different kind of person with me, every expression seems to say: ¡°Come and bully me,e and bully me.¡±


    The skin is as white as snow, and the small face is as tender as if it can pinch out water. The typical skin is white and beautiful with long legs.


    She is the most jealous type of woman.


    But just called Keh Uncle, I feel that my bones are going to be crisp.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I asked Warren.


    ¡°My nephew¡¯s assistant,¡± Keh answered instead of Warren.


    Strange silence, I broke the deadlock ahead of time.


    ¡°Keh, didn¡¯t you stay up all nightst night? Go back to your room and rest first. I came over and had one more thing to say. Go to your room and talk about it.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I hold my fingers tightly at the corners of my clothes, what things do they have to say in a hotel room.


    I used to tell Keh to refrain from revealing identity, but now I know how painful Keh is at ordinary times.


    I can¡¯t do anything, I can only watch them leave.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just thinking about one thing.¡±


    ¡°Still thinking about the project? Nothing, it¡¯s all over. I¡¯m going to meet an old friendter. Why don¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    i wanted to bring Chris to every asion, but Chris shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know your friend, so I won¡¯t go. I will rest at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Remember to eat on time, I have renewed the room, go back and rest.¡±


    I handed the meal card to her and ¡°rubbed¡± her hair before leaving.

 Chapter 104

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I chased Kehwith my room card, but the elevator was empty.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At the moment, a very ufortable feeling welled up in my heart. Keh knew everything about me, including my whereabouts.


    But what do I know about him? I don¡¯t know anything.


    I don¡¯t know his past. I don¡¯t even know the King Group president. I don¡¯t know his friends. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing in America.


    Knowing that he also lives in the same hotel, I don¡¯t even know which room he lives in.


    I think I have failed too. Cindy looks at him differently. She must like him.


    What will a man and a woman do in a room? The more I think about it, the angrier I be.


    Uncle said that he had never touched other women. He has known this Cindy for a long time.


    I don¡¯t have the mood to go back to my room. Is Uncle in the same mood when I left with Warren before?


    I finally know why my Uncle smoked one cigarette after another in the study on the day when I woke up in the middle of the night. It turns out that he has been working so hard.


    I swiped the card and pushed the door to enter, thinking about whether I should call my Uncle.


    Will that be hated by Uncle? Maybe he¡¯s talking to Cindy about business?


    Before I thought about it, I was brought into a familiar embrace, and my warm breath brushed in my ear.


    ¡°, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all night.¡±


    I was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you talk to that Miss Cindy in the room? Why are you here?¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I¡¯m not aware of Chris¡¯s previous tangled psychological activities, and Cindy is just a friend in my heart.


    I didn¡¯t think Cindy was special, so I exined it briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry toe and see you, and things are finished in the elevator.¡± I carried her to bed.


    I was already tired, but I just missed Chris so much that I was going crazy.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    He was anxious to see me and made all my haze disappearpletely.


    ¡°Uncle, were you with Cindyst night?¡±


    ¡°Well, Cindy is doing a good job in America. I asked her to match up and take this project. Without her, Herman wouldn¡¯t have dealt with me. He and Warren had already talked about it before. Cindy called mest night to ask me to meet Herman.¡± Keh answered every question and didn¡¯t hide anything.


    I looked at the bloodshot and tired eyes, and my fingers gently touched his cheek.


    ¡°Uncle, why do you want to rob Warren¡¯s project?¡±


    Keh said seriously, ¡°What if I said it was for you?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± I didn¡¯t know he knew about Warren pping me.


    Keh kissed me lovingly on the cheek, his lips moved to my ear, and said, ¡°Little fool, why didn¡¯t you tell me he hit you? You didn¡¯t say anything in front of me after being wronged so much.¡±


    My pupils are dted. ¡°Just because Warren pped me, you took his project?¡±


    ¡°Just because? Chris, No one in the world can touch you!¡±


    When he said this, Keh¡¯s eyes passed with coldness, and his pupils became darker.


    That bloodthirsty Uncle makes my back cool, Uncle, it¡¯s terrible¡­


    Aware of my frightened eyes, he restrained his coldness. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you. I also prepared a big gift for Warren.¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡±


    ¡°you will know when you¡¯re home.¡±


    I bit my lip.


    He tore off my coat, buried his head in my chest, and licked the inside of my breasts wildly. My entire body had be mushy and numb. He lifted me above his head, ced me on the table, and couldn¡¯t wait to strip me down to my underpants.


    ¡°Chirs, I want to fuck youright away.¡±


    We kissed as I wrapped my arms around his neck and helped him undo his shirt buttons. My hands slipped down his waist and idently felt the hard thing he was holding.


    ¡°It longs for you.¡±


    Keh inserted his tongue into my mouth and began agitating it wildly. He was dissatisfied with my stance, so he pushed me against the table and sat me on the floor. He prated me from behindwhile I pouted. ¡°Chris, you are really tight,¡±¡°It appeals to me greatly.¡±


    He swung his head and scurried in and out like a madman,


    ¡°If one day I go mad, it is also for you, you demon!¡±


    I felt his strong and fanatical love, and now I seem to be falling deeper.


    But there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I don¡¯t want anyone, as long as he is alone.


    ¡°Uncle, fuck me, fuck me hard.¡±


    Keh¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Why are you crying? Did I hurt you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Uncle, it¡¯s not you¡­ Although I was the daughter of the White family, no one cared about me. If my brother and I fall down at the same time, they must help my brother up first. I think Jim is a younger brother and I am a sister. Everyone should care about him. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous. That year, my brother fell into the water, and I was scared at that time. I jumped into the water to save him even if I couldn¡¯t swim. I struggled to push him to the shore and couldn¡¯t climb up. Mom and Dad came to ask her brother how he was doing. At that time, I was about to drown. They only cared about my brother. If others hadn¡¯t picked me up, I might have died. I wonder if it is because I am not good that my parents don¡¯t like me.


    I try my best to be good, never be naughty again, I study hard, and I am the first in my ss every time. Not to mention the first in the ss, even if it is the first in the whole grade, I went home with a certificate of merit, thinking that they would finally like me. Who knows that the brother in the ss has improved a few ces, Mom and Dad happily bought presents for him and didn¡¯t ask me a word.


    I have been very good, hurt I do not cry, do not make trouble, fell down to get up. Knowing that the White family was in trouble, I took part-time jobs to lighten the burden on the White family. But their eyes are still only younger brother, Uncle, no one has ever been so good to me. Maybe in your opinion, I was pped, which is a great grievance. If it were my younger brother, he would have turned upside down. I didn¡¯t make trouble or cry. From an early age, I knew very well that Warren was kind to the White family, and that he pped me just to annoy me. He found out that morning that I was buying contraceptive ¡°medicine¡±, and after seeing the contract, he thought of it together. Although I told him I had someone I liked before, I didn¡¯t say it was you, and he didn¡¯t know you were the president of the King Group. He thought casually apanying people to bed, ming me do not cherish my own body, so he hit me. Although I felt a little wronged at that time, I was much better after you sent me candy. I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, so I didn¡¯t tell you. When I was injured from childhood, I was silently ¡°licking¡± the wound, and no one would care if I was wronged. You are the first person who cares about me, loves me, and cares about my feelings. Thank you, thank you really¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 105

    Keh¡¯s pov


    The picture of Chris smiling with tears is deep in my heart, although I have inquired about Chris early in the morning.


    There is only a simple statement in the information that Chris is not favored in the White Family, and I have no idea how she lived in the White Family.


    Thinking about the appearance that she begged me not to fuck her every time, she looked good, and indeed she was very good, which made me feel distressed.


    A guide whocks care from an early age, in order to let her parents see her more, gets praise from her parents.


    She has been working hard, even if she gives her own happiness, she will get the tens of millions of turnover for the White family.


    Knowing that Warren just uses her as a shield, the White family won¡¯t pay attention to her. But also imprisoned in a fake engagement with Warren forever. The most important thing for a woman in her life is her reputation.


    In order to let her parents pay more attention to her and give her the care she should have, she took this step without hesitation. However, she didn¡¯t know that it was her parents who made a deal with Warren for tens of millions of dors. Forget it, let it be a secret. If she finds out, she will not be able to stand it.


    ¡°Chris, you are so stupid .¡± I hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll protect youter, and you don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces. You just have to be good in front of me. If others hit you again, you will give me two ps, and I will support you when the sky falls. Do what you want, don¡¯t have any worries. No one in the world is qualified to beat you, not even me. ¡±


    Chris¡¯s tears fell even worse. ¡°Uncle Uncle¡­¡±


    I gently kissed away her tears. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the capital to indulge before, you have it from now on. Remember, you are Keh¡¯s woman. If something goes wrong, you have me. Don¡¯tpromise, know?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I nodded heavily, and I finally understood why I liked him a little bit.


    It is precise because Keh gave me love every time I was in the most embarrassing time, .


    ¡°Uncle, can we really make it?¡±


    Will he be my eternal support?


    I have always wanted my family to care more about me. I have never been cared for by my family since I was a child. Ick love.


    I never thought about what I wanted, and now I gradually understand what I want.


    I don¡¯t have to put the White family first anymore, all I have to do is really stand by Keh. Bing a woman like Cindy is not a vase that Keh has always protected.


    ¡°Baby, you can do anything.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I found that Chris¡¯s eyes gradually changed. Did I identally change Chris?


    What I mean by saying this is that Chris can be arrogant in the future, learn to say no, and better stay by my side obediently.


    Now it seems that little Chris didn¡¯t follow my n. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong! I don¡¯t want my Uncle to protect me all the time.¡±


    ¡°It is natural for a sentry to protect his guide.¡±


    Chris suddenly smiled and turned over. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t protect me forever. There will always be times when you are away. How can you protect me when I am in danger? The best way is to be strong myself. Even if you are away, no one dares to bully me.¡±


    ¡± OK, do what you want, but I prefer you down there to you up .¡±


    I rolled over and threw her down. ¡°You can be a strong person that everyone looks up to, but¡­ you can only belong to me and be a little woman in my arms.¡±


    Chris took my neck. ¡°Uncle, thank God for letting me meet you.¡±


    ¡°I want to thank God for sending you to me, Chris. Don¡¯t cry again.¡±


    I¡¯m madly in love with you, Chirs,


    With his tongue protruding from his mouth, he licked my legs, all the way to my womb. He gently forced my legswide and gently inserted his tongue inside my vagina. I was getting wet. Afterward, he carefully stirred it and sucked the fluid from the inside out. My body twitched a little bit. He continued to lick my breasts, licking them up and down like a baby. It was at that point that his tongue returned to my mouth. He prated mesoftly, very gently.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Keh went to sleep after he was released, and I saw the tired faces of the men around me.


    In order to avenge, he robbed Warren¡¯s project. I was awake. Keh used to carry me to clean my body after every time it was over.


    This time he fell asleep before bathing with me, which shows how tired he is.


    I got up and packed up the clothes scattered on the ground. I must have been shy before, but now there is only sweetness left.


    Throwing used condoms into the trash can, this man¡¯s love for me is beyond doubt.


    He has done something every time since I mentioned it, just because I said I don¡¯t want children now.


    After washing my body, I wrapped myself in a bathrobe and thought about my life in the sun.


    If you want to be strong, being Warren¡¯s assistant can gain some experience, but it won¡¯t y many roles at all.


    I took out two cards, a ck gold card from Keh and a tinum card from Warren.


    With these two cards, I have enough with food and clothing, but this is not what I want.


    When I can¡¯t sleep, I sit by and read the stock information, check the trend of the stock market, and prepare for the future.


    From time to time, I look at the blonde man sleeping soundly in the sun, and I feel good when I look at him.


    I looked at the time. Warren said he would pick me up in the afternoon. I was wondering if I should wake my Uncle up.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Keh muttered childishly, ¡°Two more minutes of sleep.¡± Then he covered his face with a quilt and fell asleep.


    Thinking that he always stays upte these days, it is normal to be tired. I can¡¯t bear to wake him up.


    Just then there was a knock at the door, and I asked warily, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Madam, the hotel gives fruit, please open the door t.¡±


    I didn¡¯t doubt that when I opened the door, I opened it to a familiar face.


    ¡°Miss Kitty, why are you?¡± I was surprised.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I flew all the way and finally found the hotel check-in information from Burnell.


    I knocked on Warren¡¯s door first, but there was no answer, so I knocked on Chris¡¯s door.


    I was afraid to push open the door and see Chris in a bathrobe. There are several obviously newly printed hickeys on her chest, which makes me crazy at the sight of them!


    ¡°Chris, you bitch.¡±


    I rushed forward and pped Chris.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    The slut followed all the way here to p me.


    I grabbed Kitty¡¯s hand. ¡°Kitty, please show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you shameless shit. I warned you not to touch Warren. It seems that you didn¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±


    Kitty missed me and walked towards the room.


    I stalled her. ¡°You can¡¯t go in there. It¡¯s not Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s him! Warren, how can you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Chris, let the fuck go, I¡¯ll die with you today!¡± Kitty has gone crazy.


    She pushed me away and rushed in, my heart popping out.


    Fortunately, Keh just covered his face with a quilt, and Kitty didn¡¯t see who he was.


    ¡°Warren,e out!¡±


    I saw the quilt move, and obviously, Keh was awake. At this moment, I didn¡¯t care so much, so I threw myself at Keh.


    ¡°Don¡¯te out, please.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 106

    Keh¡¯s pov


    I know the tension of Chris very well.


    How can I hide with my temperament? ¡­ I think of the tearful face of a woman not long ago, and it is not yet the time to make our rtions announced.


    If Kitty finds out that it is me, it will probably be her weakness in threatening Chris in the future.


    ¡°Chris, get out of here! Warren, say something.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Kitty pulled my hair crazily, and I clung to the quilt. I only had one thought, and Uncle¡¯s identity could not be exposed. ¡°Kitty, he¡¯s really not Warren! I swear .¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m going to see him, Warren. Come out, don¡¯t hide, I know it¡¯s you. Didn¡¯t you say you would only love me in your life? How can you change your mind? Warren, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Warren¡¯s voice sounded. When I heard this sound, my legs almost became soft. Why did Warrene back?


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Just in the hallway, I heard Kitty¡¯s noisy voice. I had a hunch that it was wrong. I hurried over.


    Not knowing what was going on at first, I came in and saw Kitty scratching Chris¡¯s hair.


    ¡°This crazy woman, what are you doing to Chris?¡±


    I pulled Kitty hard, and Kitty was stunned. ¡°Warren, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not here. Where am I?¡±


    My eyes fell on the bed, and there was obviously a person in the quilt. And there are men¡¯s shirts and belts and¡­ condoms next to them.


    Chris looked panicked and ¡°chaotic¡±, and just scratched by Kitty. The kiss marks are so evident.


    I just think it¡¯s thunderous, so the reason Chris didn¡¯t go out these two days is that she was having sex with another man! ! !


    Kitty quickly exined, ¡°Warren, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even look at her and pushed her away. I looked directly at Chris, ¡°Chris!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Warren¡¯s whole body trembles.


    Even Kitty had never seen Warren so cold, shivering and afraid to move.


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± I never thought that one day my rtionship with Keh would be exposed in such a mess.


    No, you can¡¯t show it suddenly and violently. Now is not the time.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Warren asked word by word.


    He walked towards the bed step by step, and I stood by the bed without the slightest intention of moving away.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Warren, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°You said you had someone you liked, the president of the King Group, , and now there is a man hidden in the bed. Chris, why didn¡¯t I find you so dirty before?¡±


    No matter what Warren thinks, I just want to hold Keh.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Only separated by a quilt, my eyes are cold, and my woman is ridiculed and sarcastic by others outside.


    I can¡¯t stand it. There is nothing wrong with loving someone, let alone Warren, who has an agreement with her for a long time.


    My body had just moved when Chris pressed it down, and my brows frowned.


    Is this girl going to let herself bear everything?


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Chris didn¡¯t mean to give way at all, and I can¡¯t force Chris to see it, although I really want to.


    I¡¯d like to see who can get Chris.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll ask you again, who is ¡­!¡±


    Chris, who has always been weak, is firm at the moment. ¡°Mr. Warren, you and I agreed on the day we reached an agreement. I¡¯m just a shield you use to cover you and Miss Kitty. I¡¯m free the rest of the time except for acting in front of the Wilson family. I won¡¯t interfere in your private life, and you won¡¯t interfere in me. I don¡¯t want to say who this person is for the time being. Please don¡¯t ask Mr. Warren. ¡±


    My eyes shed and Chris hit me hard. Yes, what qualifications do I have to mind her affairs?


    Without speaking, I dropped the dress. ¡°Dress yourself up. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs at six o¡¯clock.¡±


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    Warren said and went straight away, and I chased him out quickly. Now I ampletely relieved.


    Although I¡¯m curious about who Chris¡¯s man is, as long as it¡¯s not Warren.


    ¡°Warren, you walk slowly, wait for me.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Hearing a loud bang, I was relieved, and the whole person almost copsed.


    Shutting the door quickly, I saw Keh sitting naked on the bed. Obviously, his expression was not good either.


    ¡°Chris, am I that shady?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°You and I really love each other. You are not Warren¡¯s wife. What does what we do have to do with others? Why hide?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Uncle, Kitty was there. I¡¯m worried that when she finds out about your rtionship with me, she will use this to ckmail me. ¡±


    Keh sighed helplessly and took me into her arms. ¡°I will get you out of Warren as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Chris, soon this will be over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Keh gently let me go.


    ¡°Uncle, you still don¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to leave. What if Kitty sees itter?¡±


    He scratched my nose. ¡°You really think of me as an underground lover? But it¡¯s all right. My luggage is still in the room. I¡¯ll go back and have a bathe.¡±


    I saw men dressing calmly as if what had just happened had no effect on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, see you tonight.¡±


    Why does this sentence sound so ambiguous?


    I opened the box that Warren threw on the bed. It was a pure white fishtail dress.


    I looked at the mottled hickey marks on my chest. Although there are no marks on my neck, it is very dangerous if this dress is low-cut.


    I tried the skirt first. Fortunately, this one is an oblique shoulder style, and the oblique radian just blocks the scenery in front of her chest, ¡°revealing¡± her half-smooth fragrant shoulder and delicate corbone.


    The skirt perfectly outlines my waist, the fishtail style is elegant and noble, and Warren¡¯s tastes are very good.


    When I think about Warren, I don¡¯t quite understand why Warren is so angry, this time andst time.


    What does it have to do with me being with other men?


    I began to make up my hair and carefully prepare the evening dinner. After I moved out these years, the White family never take me to any important party.


    I¡¯m still looking forward to dinner tonight.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    mming the door into the house, Kitty followed me and softly begged for mercy: ¡°Warren, I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°Now you see? Kitty, you know what I hate most? You just tore Chris¡¯s hair and punched and kicked her. Do you have a little self-restraint?¡±


    Kitty was wronged. ¡°Warren, I didn¡¯t want to do this either. I identally knew Ursa didn¡¯t go abroad with you. And you lied to me that you were with her. I was afraid. I was afraid that you would change your mind, so I rushed over to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I say I was with Chris? I was just afraid that you would be suspicious. I clearly told you in the video that we slept in separate rooms. Why don¡¯t you listen? Kitty, am I a prisoner in your eyes? Do you have to watch me every day?¡±


    Kitty shook her head again and again. ¡°Warren, it¡¯s not like this. You know how much I love you. Chris is younger and better looking than me. I know that people in the Wilson family like her very much. She is better than me in everything. I¡¯m just afraid that you and her will ¡­ Warren, I was born ordinary, and I can¡¯t give you a child yet. I have nothing but you, so I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    She half squatted on the ground and pulled my sleeve and begged, ¡°Warren, you haven¡¯t touched me in a long time.¡±


    Kitty knows how to show weakness, and my anger subsided when I saw her miserable little face.


    I was dazzled at the thought of the mark on her chest, and there must be many such marks in ces.


    ¡°Then I will want you now.¡± I ripped Kitty¡¯s clothes and pushed her down on the bed.


    ¡°Warren.¡±


    ¡°Call me Brother Warren,¡± I said coldly, this face is the same as before, but I just can¡¯t take any interest in her.


    ¡°Brother Warren.¡± She gave a cry.


    My brow frowned tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not like this.


    ¡°Then how¡­¡±


    I know in my heart that no matter how she calls, she is Kitty, not Chris.


    I got up and drew the curtains. The room was dark. I wouldn¡¯t know who she was if I couldn¡¯t see her face.


    I imagined Chris¡¯s face in my mind, a face as bright as sunshine when I smiled. My mind was upied by a man named Chris.


    Clearly, I have been lovesick for her, but in the end, I can¡¯t even say it.


    ¡°Brother Warren, brother Warren, hurry up¡­¡±


    Kitty¡¯s voice coincided with the person I remembered, and I really took the person beneath me like her.


    I thought to myself, Chris, Chris.


    Kitty let out a scream. My head was filled with images of her as a chiris. I waspletely smitten with her. Why? Why did you have another man in your life? I became even more enraged as I considered this. I fucked harder the woman under my body until I waspletely fatigued.


    At this moment, I realized that Chris had upied such a heavy position in my heart.


    Eitherpletely remove Chris from my world, or take her seriously and let her be my own woman.


    But what about Kitty? How can I lose Kitty?


    I got up and went directly to the bathroom, turned on the shower, and warm water fell.


    The fog is like my heart at the moment.


    What should I do? What can I do?


    Chris, what do you want me to do with you?


    It¡¯s gettingte, so I changed into a suit, and Kitty followed me meekly.


    Help me with my hair, and my tie for a while.


    ¡°Warren, let me tie.¡±


    Kitty has tied many times before, and all I can think about is Chris¡¯s concentration in tying .


    Kitty was much shorter than Chris when she wasn¡¯t wearing high heels. I saw her long false eyshes ¡°hair¡±, and there were traces of foundation fainting on her face.


    ¡°Kitty, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you without makeup for a long time, so youwon¡¯t have to wear makeup at home in the future.¡±


    Thinking of Chris¡¯s in appearance most of the time, the only time I touched her cheek was also very clean.


    ¡°Warren, I want to leave my best appearance in front of you¡­¡±


    I know how hard it is for a woman to go to bed after a man goes to bed and wake up before I wake up.


    In order to leave her most beautiful appearance in my heart, Kitty is also a person with great perseverance.


    ¡°A face piled up with cosmetics is also fake. You take off your makeup before Ie back tonight.¡±


    I have made sure in my heart that I can no longer hesitate. Since I have Kitty, I should be responsible for her.


    As Chris said, we were only in an agreement rtionship, and when the agreement ended, we will live our own lives.


    ¡°Warren, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡±


    When I walked out of the room, I knocked on Chris¡¯s door. ¡°Chris, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Chris hastily put on her high heels .


    Although she opened the door with a little panic, my eyes still lit up at the moment she appeared.


    I had fantasized about what Chris would look like in this dress.


    All the imagination is not as good as what I have seen with my own eyes now. It¡¯s beautiful, really beautiful! It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that fairies.


    Thest second, I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about Chris anymore, and the moment I saw Chris, my thoughts faded again.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let¡¯s go.¡± Chris is a little ufortable, too.


    I took my eyes back from her, warned myself not to have feelings for her again, and turned to to leave.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Kitty stood at the door with a sorry face. ¡°Miss Chris, I misunderstood before, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I ignored Kitty and left .T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I also made sure that I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Kitty in the future, so I didn¡¯t bother to look at Kitty¡¯s face.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    Seeing Chris with others, I was relieved and didn¡¯t care about her attitude.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I got in the car with Warren, and Warren is full of chill, just like a statue sitting in the car.


    At the dinner party, men and women in evening dresses gathered.


    I don¡¯t know if I think too much. I always feel that Warren is deliberately alienating me. He didn¡¯t even give me a nce. But this rtionship makes me feel a lot morefortable. Both of them have their own partners, which should be the case.


    ¡°You are my femalepanion and should hold me.¡±


    Took Warren¡¯s arm and entered the meeting ce. Most of them were Western faces.


    ¡°Did you look at the man in the navy blue suit? He is the Mr. Chad we will contact for the next project?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±


    Mr. Chad is in his thirties, tall and straight, and his eye pupils are beautiful amber ¡°color¡±.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Chad.¡± Gentleman Warren¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, long time no see. Who is this beautifuldy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my assistant, Chris. Say hello to Mr. Chad.¡±


    I stepped forward and said hello with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chad.¡±


    For a moment, Chad took my hand and kissed it on the back of my hand. ¡°Miss Chris smiles like a rose blooming.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took back my hand, and the man¡¯s eyes made me feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you talk to Mr. Chad, and I¡¯ll walk around.¡± I made an excuse to escape.

 Chapter 107

    Warren¡¯s pov


    As a sentry, I naturally found that Chad looked at Chris differently, the assistant sometimes yed the role of taking care of customers.


    If Wendy had been there and she knew what to do without me asking, I could have asked Chris to stay.


    Chad has taken an interest in her, and Chris has a good chance of winning the project at this moment.


    I subconsciously wanted to protect Chris. ¡°OK, I¡¯lle to youter.¡±


    Seeing Chris say goodbye to him,¡±Where is Miss Chris going?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chad, Chris goes to the bathroom.¡± I made a random excuse.


    Chad calmed down, we talked randomly, and I finally got around to the theme, ¡°Mr. Chad, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Chad is interested in the project we discussed preliminarilyst time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I think it would be more interesting for your assistant to talk to me.¡±


    I have a bad heart, and Chad¡¯s words are a bad signal.


    ¡°My assistant is new here and doesn¡¯t know much about the project. It¡¯s better for me to talk to you.¡±


    Chad didn¡¯t look angry, but he just made an excuse to get rid of me. ¡°Mr. Warren, we¡¯ll talk about the project next time. I¡¯m going to meet my old friends.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± I pushed the frame, but I¡¯m afraid this project can¡¯t be discussed again.


    Chad doesn¡¯t care about wine, he cares about Chris.


    I picked up the champagne and drank it all. Why can¡¯t I do it? Knowing that I have decided to give up Chris.


    Anyway, her body is not clean. What¡¯s the problem with letting her win this contract?


    I feel sore when I thought she fucked with someone else. This time, I brought her with me to make more contact with her. In the end, we not only alienated , but also didn¡¯t get a project.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    After wandering around the meeting ce, I felt bored, so I went to the balcony to get some air. It should be a while before the dinner party officially started.


    I don¡¯t like noisy ces by nature, so I watch the beautiful night scene outside with champagne.


    ¡°Miss Chris, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. Why are you here?¡± Chad¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Before, I feel very ufortable when he looked at me, and it was quiet here. I stood up straight and forced a smile on my face. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chad.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris doesn¡¯t like here? Why are you here alone?¡±


    ¡°I just came out to get some air. I¡¯ll go in right away.¡± I said I was leaving Chad.


    I was grabbed by the wrist before I went out. I frowned at him. ¡°Mr. Chad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris, don¡¯t go in a hurry. Mr. Warren asked you to talk to me about cooperation.¡±


    I just heard Warren say that there is a project, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it is.


    ¡°Mr. Chad, we can¡¯t talk like this. Can you let go first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Miss Chris will leave. Please forgive my rudeness.¡± Chad sent his hand away.


    Although I don¡¯t know exactly what to talk about, as long as I win the cooperation, will it be no problem?


    ¡°Ourpany is also a leadingpany. There is nothing wrong with Mr. Chad cooperating with us.¡±


    Chad smiled and approached me. ¡°I can cooperate, but I hope Miss Chris will agree to one thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chad, please say , as long as the Wilson Group can do it, we will try our best to do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple thing for Miss Chris, and that¡¯s¡­¡± Chad suddenly hugged me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I struggled, ¡°Mr. Chad, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris is a wise man. How can she not understand what I mean? Beautiful women like Miss Chris are really attractive. In order to promote the development of our twopanies, it is better for Miss Chris to be a bridge ofmunication.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chad, please let go!¡± There is a chill in my eyes.


    ¡°Miss Chris, you are the most beautiful oriental woman I have ever seen. It is rare that you are tall and good¡­ I like guides like you.¡±


    I mmed champagne on his head, and Chad didn¡¯t let go, but got worse.


    ¡°Spicy enough, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Asshole, let me go!¡± I panicked. I didn¡¯t expect this man to shoot on this asion.


    ¡°Miss Chris, this is what you, Mr. Warren, mean. As long as you make me happy, we can sign the contract tomorrow. There is nothing you loose, so why should you refuse?¡±


    I was stunned, and my voice trembled and asked, ¡°You mean Mr. Warren¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t think about why Warren did this at the moment. What I regret most now is why I didn¡¯t learn self-defense after learning so many specialties before.


    ¡°Help, help¡­¡± I had no choice but to shout for help.


    There is loud music in the meeting ce, and here it is on the balcony. If someone is not on the balcony, they can¡¯t hear it at all.


    ¡°Miss Chris, no one wille here, just give up and let me kiss.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded.


    I don¡¯t care who the man is, calling for help again and again, ¡°Please help me.¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t like such asions either. A lot of people would meet me when they saw me.


    Just walked to the balcony, I heard a woman¡¯s cry for help, followed the sound,.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± I hurried towards the man.


    ¡°Mr. Magee ¡­¡±


    ¡°What does Mr. Chad think this ce is?¡±


    Chad immediately let Chris go. ¡°Mr. Magee, she¡¯s my girlfriend. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    The girl hurriedly ran towards me. ¡°I am not his girlfriend. Help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hurt you with me.¡±


    Chad had to run away despondently, and I looked at the woman clutching her skirt like a frightened kitten.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he has left, are you Chinese?¡± My voice can¡¯t help but put gentle some.


    She just let go and I stepped back. ¡°Yes, thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter. Be careful in the future. Don¡¯t be alone in a remote ce.¡±


    She approached, and when she saw her little face, my pupils shook, which was so simr!


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    How can I think this man in front of me is very familiar, as if I had seen him somewhere before?


    That¡¯s right! I met him once in a restaurant before.


    I took a special look at him.


    ¡°My name is Magee. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chris.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris, your name is very nice. Let me send you in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I¡¯m afraid of meeting Chad again, and I¡¯m safer with someone around. Besides, for no reason, I think this male sentry in front of me is very reliable.


    He and I walked towards the hall, and when we arrived at the hall, I saw two familiar figures.


    Keh appeared in a dark purple ¡°color¡± suit, and the decent suit outlined his tall and vigorous figure.


    I was used to wearing ck ¡°color¡±, but suddenly I saw him wearing this ¡°color¡±, which made him more mysterious and noble.


    He is such a person that no matter where he appears, you will see him at a nce.


    It¡¯s like a shining pearl, and it¡¯s hard to be ignored.


    Before I could be happy, I saw the woman holding his arm. It was Cindy who appeared in the hotel lobby this morning.


    In the morning, she was still wearing professional clothes, but in the evening, she changed into a ck ¡± dress that was ¡°sexually charming¡±.


    I think she is like a little woman at night, not as strong as before.


    Didn¡¯t Ie in with Warren¡¯s arm when I entered ? This is also a kind of etiquette.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Magee asked, looking sideways at me when he noticed that I had suddenly stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty, Mr. Magee. Help yourself. I¡¯ll go over there.¡±


    Although Iforted myself, but still some blocking, I decided to stay away.


    Hum, when you go back, you must let him exin it to yourself.


    Brought a small cake, and I scooped a big spoonful into my mouth.


    When I am angry, I will be happy when I eat dessert. I don¡¯t want to see Warren for the time being. I didn¡¯t expect him to let mee here just to help him get the project.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became. I stuffed it into my mouth one by one, just before I had dinner.


    Magee¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t go far, looking at the little woman who kept stuffing things into her mouth not far away. Her cheeks are like a little squirrel. Aren¡¯t guides, especially female guides, afraid of eating sweets?


    Eating like this is not afraid of gaining weight? But it seems that she is thin, so she can be fat.


    It may be because she may be the sister I have been looking for for so many years. I look at her and always feel that she is cute everywhere.


    ¡°Is it so delicious?¡± I went up to her and asked.


    She was shocked and let down her guard when she saw that it was me. ¡°Well, it was really delicious. I didn¡¯t eat dinner, I was a little hungry, and I don¡¯t know when this auction will start.¡±


    I looked at my watch. ¡°It will start in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Good, I still have half an hour to eat.¡± She took another matcha cake.


    ¡°Mr. Magee, please pass me a ss of orange juice.¡±


    I can¡¯t helpughing. Who did this girle with? Think of this as a cafeteria?


    Everyone whoes here has a purpose. Is her purpose to eat?


    She picked her up a ss of orange juice, and she took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you, Mr. Magee.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Keh¡¯s pov


    Knowing Chris woulde here tonight, I was looking for the little woman as soon as I entered the door. I found Warren, but Chris wasn¡¯t with him.


    ¡°Keh, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, where is that man?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯te yet. If heester, please help me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You have done me such a big favor. I naturally want to help you, but I think Neil is good. Are you sure you don¡¯t consider about him?¡±


    ¡°he is not a dish on my te.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡± I¡¯ll look around first.¡±


    I thought about Chris and looked at the time. Chris should be here.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Neil is here.¡± Cindy took my arm again.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    My hand holding the cupcake is a little stiff. Why are they still holding arms now?


    A man in a white suit came right in front of him. ¡°Cindy.¡±


    He called Cindy so intimate. Is it Cindy¡¯s boyfriend?


    Hum, her boyfriend is here and she is still holding my Uncle. I can¡¯t wait to go forward and break Cindy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Neil, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend.¡±


    I froze while eating the cake. What is the plot? Uncle is her boyfriend? Impossible, Uncle is not such a person, I have to believe Uncle.


    Neil¡¯s eyes obviously don¡¯t believe it. ¡°Cindy, our two families just had dinner together a few days ago. Auntie, she knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Who I like and who I want to be my boyfriend is my business. Don¡¯t pester me in the future.¡±


    Neil stepped forward in a hurry and grabbed Cindy¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you kidding? Cindy, I like you so much that you can¡¯t be with others.¡±


    ¡°Please let go, Cindy is my girlfriend,¡± Keh said coldly and took Cindy into his arms.


    The expression on my face frozepletely. Cindy¡­ is his girlfriend? So what is he?


    The men and women who embrace each other in front are clearly harmonious. They are people in the same world. They are useless vases. How can they deserve him?


    I left feeling lost, and I didn¡¯t know what they would say next.


    Luckily, I always thought my Uncle was different. He said he could do whatever he wanted, and he would protect himself.


    But Uncle, how can you lie?


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Chris passed me with a nk face, and I don¡¯t know why she looked so bad as if she had been hit hard.


    ¡°Chris, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I reached out to hold Chris, and she nced coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    I have never seen Chris so cold. I dare not touch her, so I can only watch her go out.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Miss Chris, where are you going?¡± Magee chased.


    I stood outside in a daze and looked at him with my head tilted. ¡°Yes, where should I go?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get any warmth in the White family since I was a child. Later, I met Keh. I thought that embrace was mine, but now I know that he belongs to another woman.


    ¡°Miss Chris, can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    I can¡¯t say why I care so much about this girl. Even though she is not necessarily my sister, I can¡¯t help but want to care about her. I just think if I let her go now, something might happen to her.


    She said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m just a little unhappy.¡±


    I saw the loss in her eyes, but she wanted to pretend to be calm.


    This Chris is even more distressing. I asked softly, ¡°Can you tell me why you are unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Magee, I have a pain here.¡±


    It is clear that she was still fine when she had dessert before, so how did she be like this in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°It will be better to eat dessert. Here is the cupcake you just gave me. I haven¡¯t had time to eat it. You have a taste.¡±


    She took a bite of the spoon I handed over, and tears swirled in her eyes, but she stubbornly refused to flow down.


    ¡°Eat slowly, look at your mouth.¡± I can only sigh and reach out to wipe the cake at the corners of her mouth.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I saw a white shadowing out of the hall, some like the back of a little woman.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I let go of Cindy. Anyway, my goal has been achieved. It¡¯s time for me to find my own woman.


    ¡°Keh.¡± Cindy frowned at me.


    Neil held on to her. ¡°Cindy, you give me a chance¡­¡±


    I strode out of the hall and saw Chris in an evening dress standing in the dim light with a handsome man, who reached out and tried to caress her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± I said coldly.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I turned to look at the man who wasing towards me, full of chill.


    He¡¯s not with Cindy. Why is he here?


    Magee¡¯s pov


    My fingers paused and looked at the man, and his blue eyes were full of hostility.


    ¡°You know him?¡± I asked Chris.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Meeting Keh¡¯s eyes, my voice was cold and I said, ¡°Yes, he is my Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Chris, again, who am I to you?¡±


    At the moment, I only have the picture of Keh holding Cindy in my mind. I said word by word, ¡°Uncle, aunt is still waiting for you inside.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    After listening to what she said, I realized why Chris was so abnormal. It must have been misunderstood.


    Because this stranger is present, I can¡¯t exin, so I grabbed her a few steps forward and prepared to leave.


    The eyesore man stopped in front of me. ¡°This gentleman, Miss Chris doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave with you.¡±


    I stared coldly: ¡°What does it have to do with me teaching my children?¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    Yes, he is Chris¡¯s uncle. Chris and I just met by chance. What qualifications do I have?


    I can only watch Keh drag Chris away.


    Looking at a few beautiful hairs in my hand, I quickly left the party.

 Chapter 109

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I can¡¯t say anything when Magee is present, so I have to let Keh drag me away.


    Keh didn¡¯t let me go until there was no one. He red at me. ¡°You let him touch you!¡±


    Just now, I got a little cake on my face. Magee saw it and wanted to wipe it off for me. Keh saw it!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle touch someone else?¡± I didn¡¯t make a fuss but calmly stated a fact.


    Keh looked me in the eye. ¡°Chris, it¡¯s not what you think, Cindy and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not your person. You don¡¯t have to exin it to me. Thank you for taking care of me before¡­¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I clearly know that she is very angry, and she can still talk to herself so calmly.


    ¡°Chris, I said you are qualified to indulge. Don¡¯t keep your anger in your heart. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I have the right to be angry? You are so well-matched, they are all high-ranking people, and I am not a fragment worse than you. Even if you just y with me, I will recognize it. The previous things should be regarded as I had a dream, and we should end since the dream wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Chris, is this what you want to say? You ¡­¡± I held her in my arms helplessly.


    Chris frowned. ¡°What are you doing? ?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin but stimted her more. ¡°Yes, what if I like Cindy and Chris? One is a strong woman and the other is a little fool. I like both.¡±


    Chris was furious and reached out to beat my chest. ¡°You big bastard, how can you do this? You know I like you, and you still hurt my heart like this.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with me?¡±


    Chris held my shoulder and took a bite.


    Instead of letting her go, I held her tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Big bastard, I hate you. You let go of me. You go to your Cindy. Why are you holding me?¡±


    ¡°Cindy is no better than my little Chris. I¡¯ll just hug you so that you¡¯ll bite me a few more times.¡±


    Chris¡¯s tears rolled down. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why are you doing this to me¡­¡±


    Seeing the little woman crying, my goal was achieved.


    ¡°Honey, you misunderstood. I just said that to repay Cindy for helping me win this project. She has a very difficult suitor, who she refused many times, and now that person has directly ¡°forced¡± marriage. Cindy had no choice but to make me pretend to be her boyfriend in order to get rid of Neil. She and I are just acting. As soon as I entered the hall, I looked for you everywhere. When I saw you out of the gate, I came in a hurry. ¡±


    Chris looked up. ¡°You, are you telling the truth? ¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why she came to me to talk about it, and I said yes in the elevator. Originally, I thought it was just a minute, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be there and heard by you. I wanted to find you and see you in an evening dress, but I chased you out and saw youing so close to another man. Little Chris, you mean to piss me off, don¡¯t you? ¡°I saw her mood gradually stabilize and her tone soothed.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I know the cause and effect and I know I misunderstood him. He put his hand on Cindy¡¯s shoulder when he pulled Cindy into his arms.


    Every time he hugs me, including now, he puts his hand on my waist.


    And at that time, when he said Cindy was his girlfriend, his voice was formic, without the hostility he had seen Magee before.


    ¡°Uncle, right, sorry, I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°Are you relieved now?¡±


    Seeing the bleeding wound on his neck, I felt distressed and ¡°touched¡± with my hands.


    ¡°Uncle, does it hurt? Why did you deliberately anger me when you didn¡¯t exin it just now?¡±


    ¡± If I had told you in advance, you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me. It was my fault. ¡±


    My tears fell more severely.


    ¡°Uncle, you always say that I am stupid and stupid, but in fact, you are a big fool!¡±


    Keh smiled. ¡°Are you still mad at me now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Uncle, you knew I woulde here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I told you to see you tonight, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so attractive. Who is he? ?¡±


    When his own affairs were solved clearly, he began to question me again.


    ¡°Before you came, someone tried to do something to me. Fortunately, Mr. Magee came to the rescue. Just now he saw that something was wrong and chased me out. I got a little cake on my face, and he just wiped it off for me.¡± I exined. I don¡¯t want us to quarrel over some unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Keh clung to my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t let him rub it, don¡¯t let anyone touch you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his jealous appearance, I hooked my lips and smiled: ¡°OK, it won¡¯t happen in the future. .¡±


    ¡°Remember this feeling, get angry when you should be angry in the future, say it when you hate it and don¡¯t hold everything in your heart, which will suppress yourself, you know? Moreover, no one in this world deserves yourpromise. Even if one day you feel that being with me makes youpromise, you must tell me that I must have done something wrong.¡±


    When I heard his words, my heart was warm. ¡°Uncle is very good, really good.¡±


    Keh pulled me into the car.


    As long as I am with Keh, I feel indifferent. ¡°Uncle, are we going back to the hotel now?¡±


    Keh looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to go back to the hotel. I didn¡¯t even finish eating with you when you came to new york. This is my dereliction of duty as a boyfriend. You will return home tomorrow, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle, will you go back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°After signing this contract, there are still some details to stay and finalize slowly. I may have toe back a few dayster.¡±


    I was a little lost. ¡°Uncle will continue to see Cindy these days.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, I know what you¡¯re worried about, and I¡¯m d you¡¯re jealous because of other women. Cindy and I have known each other for a long time. If I wanted to have something with her, I would not wait until now. This contract has been settled. If there is nothing special, I won¡¯t see her. Is this OK? ¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Hearing his words, I felt very warm-hearted. I hugged his waist and said, ¡°Uncle, you are really kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, where are we going now?¡±


    Keh had a surprise for me and I was looking forward to it.


    The car stopped in front of a helicopter. ¡°Uncle, is this?¡±


    ¡°Nice night view in New York.¡± Keh took my hand and took the helicopter.


    This is my first time taking a helicopter, and I am a little excited.


    The night wind blows my skirt, and I feel like a dream.


    Watching the ne take, I grabbed Keh¡¯s hand nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Keh soothed me gently.


    I looked out of the window, my timidity diminished a little, and I was attracted by the night scene outside.


    New York is a city that never sleeps, with a panoramic view of the bustling night scene. The pictures that appeared in movies before are clearly reflected in my eyes, which I think is very unreal.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, I have not specially traveled to other countries except for being an exchange student in Ennd for half a year in high school.¡±


    Like Jim, let alone a long vacation. asionally, he will go abroad to y on a short vacation of three or five days.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I also know this, if it weren¡¯t for Chris¡¯s natural elegance and aristocracy. In addition, she really doesn¡¯t look like a darling daughter at all, is not delicate and arrogant, and obediently looks like a porcin doll.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will take you to every ce in the world in the future. Have you remembered what I said before?¡±


    ¡°Remember, I won¡¯t suppress myself next time I encounter this kind of thing. ¡± Chris smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Uncle, do you really have a way for Warren and me to terminate the agreement smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Well, believe me.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    After what happened before, I never want to see Warren again.


    He called me here to get a contract with Chad, and I was a pawn to him.


    At the moment, I can¡¯t wait to leave Warren and be with my Uncle.


    The ne flew from New York City over Manhattan, a New York borough made up of an ind surrounded by several rivers.


    It is the most concentrated area of skyscrapers in the world and the economic and cultural center of the United States.


    Even the famous Wall Street is in this ce, brightly lit like stars twinkling all over the sky.


    I sighed, ¡°Is this the legendary Wall Street?¡±


    Keh¡¯s eyes brightened a little. ¡°Yes, it has the headquarters of most of the Fortune 500panies and is an important financial center.¡±


    I saw the ambition in his eyes. ¡°The King Group has be a leading real estatepany in our country. Does Uncle still feel that it is not enough?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, of course not enough, this is aw of the jungle world, one mountain is high. Everyone is desperately climbing up, and only the top people can stand at the top of the food chain.¡±


    I lie prone by the window, and my eyes are full of lights like stars.


    ¡°In my heart, my Uncle is already very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Chris, one day I will stand at the top of the business empire, and if I am king, you will be behind.¡±


    My eyes slowly stained with ayer of ambition, ¡°OK.¡±


    The ne bypassed the intricate streets and came to the famous scenic spot, the Statue of Liberty.


    I was super excited. ¡°Wow, Uncle, am I dreaming? These are all seen in movies before.¡±


    ¡°Let me pinch you and you will know if you are dreaming.¡±


    Keh took me in her arms and pinched my waist with her fingers.


    I feel itchy. ¡°Ha, Uncle.¡±


    After watching the beautiful night scene and getting off the helicopter, I will face the separation from my Uncle.


    The next day was the morning flight. I woke up early and fell asleep in Keh¡¯s presidential suite instead of in my own roomst night.


    Just snuggling in his arms, I also feel very warm. This warmthes not from the body, but from the heart. No one has ever given me such a feeling.


    I haven¡¯t known my Uncle for a long time, but he has upied a very important position in my heart.


    Keh¡¯s fingers ¡°touched¡± my back and nced at the dawn.


    ¡°Wake up so early, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I will sleep on the ne anyway. I just want to wake up early and feel your temperature more.¡±


    I changed into afortable casual suit, and Keh and I kissed goodbye deeply. e back early, I will miss you very much.¡±


    ¡°OK, I won¡¯t send you to the airport. Contact me when yound.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    Arriving in the lobby, Warren and Kitty were already waiting. As soon as I came out, I saw Warren.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Originally, the assistant handled the check-out. This time I brought Chris, so I handled in person.


    When I check out, I find that there are so many condoms used in her room!


    I¡¯m really going to copse. How hungry she and the man are in such a short time of two or three days!


    She leftst night without saying a word. I was already holding my breath, but now I was disturbed by this incident. I was angry.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±


    He ignored me and left directly.


    Hum! It must be because I rejected Chad and broke his n that he was so angry.


    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡± Kitty offered to say hello.


    ¡°Get on the ne and eatter.¡± we got on the ne with different thoughts.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Kitty chose the seat this time. I was with her and Chris was alone.


    I looked at the aisle separated from Chris in the middle, which was the case when I came, and the same was true when I returned.


    I don¡¯t know who Chris will be next to this time.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I was bored reading the magazine on the ne when a nice male voice suddenly came from my ear. ¡°Miss, excuse me.¡±


    I looked up and was surprised.


    ¡°Miss Chris.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Magee.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Magee¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet her again on the ne. Appraisal results have note out, yesterday left too hurried, I did not have time to ask her contact information, was still worried about how to find her, did not expect to meet on the ne.


    Before, she was dressed up. Today, she simply wore a ponytail and lowered her head. At first, I didn¡¯t recognize her as Chris.


    Now I was overjoyed, and Chris was surprised. ¡°Mr. Magee, are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are really destined.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Chris, as if She couldn¡¯t live without a man.


    It happened that she was smiling at everyone, but she was cold to me, and she couldn¡¯t wait to stay away from me as far as possible.


    Why other people can, only I can not!


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because of this project ?¡± Kitty¡¯s noisy voice came.


    I unscrewed the mineral water and took a sip. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I¡¯m even angrier with Chris.


    Chris and Magee have been talking for a long time.


    From time to time, I turned to look at Chris¡¯s smiling face, and my heartfelt as if had crawled a hundred ants.


    What did they talk about so happily? Just a stranger. Is it worth talking about for so long? Why is there nothing to talk about with me?


    When the nended and saw Chris still reluctant to go with Magee, I roared, ¡°Chris, are you still going?¡±


    Chris had to say goodbye. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Magee.¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    I reluctantly watched her leave. I wanted toe forward and ask her for her phone number, but I didn¡¯t take this step in the end.


    The Wilson Group? She and I will always have a chance to see each other again.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    After Warren sent Kitty home, I went straight to thepany with him.


    An urgent message from Burnell needed to be dealt with immediately, so he and I didn¡¯t have any time to rest.


    Only the two of us were left in the car, and Warren said, ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know for a moment which man he was asking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The man who just had a hot chat with you on the ne,¡± Warren said coldly.


    ¡°I met him at dinnerst night.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I was even angrier when HE mentioned the dinner party. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, this seems to be my private affair and has nothing to do with you.¡±


    That tone again, I¡¯m going to explode.


    ¡°Chris, have I offended you?¡± I can¡¯t help it.


    When I took her back to the White family, it seemed good. Why are we getting more distant?


    Even if I left her when she had appendicitis and went to Kitty, she wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you are the leader. What can you do to offend me?¡± Chris¡¯s tone is colder than yesterday.


    Burnell hurried over.


    ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s important?¡± I angrily threw a pile of waste materials on the table.


    Burnell looked at me and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chris nced at me. ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, there is something wrong with our project.¡±


    ¡°That project is ready, what else can go wrong?¡±


    Burnell swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly our project that went wrong, it¡¯s the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, say quickly.¡± ¡°Someone bought thend around us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal. Originally, that area is under development. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, The other party is not used to build business districts ormercial areas at all.¡±


    I frowned, and the geographical location of that piece is only suitable for the development ofmercial housing. ¡°It is notmercial housing, what is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ crematorium.¡±


    ¡°What! ¡± I¡¯m almost vomiting blood.¡±Who is the acquirer?¡± I became more and more suspicious of each other¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°The King Group.¡±


    When the name came out, I pped the table in anger. ¡°The King Group, the King Group again! Is he crazy?¡±


    This time, he robbed my project in America. Apart from that, he wanted to build crematoria and graveyards in that area, which made it clear that he had a hard time with me.


    ¡°That ¡­ it is said that they have got through the rtionship and got the license, and now they have begun to enter the preparatory stage. I got the news that the crematorium and burial ground will be a U-shapedmercial house surrounding us. Mr. Warren, we didn¡¯t work with the King Group before Now the King Group has made it clear that it will give us a hard time. It must be thest time Mr. Warren refused their cooperation. ¡±


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    To tell the truth, when the president was going to cancel the King Group, I felt wrong. At that time, the president made that decision in anger.


    Now that the King Group is taking revenge, I¡¯m worried.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I made a preliminary estimate. If we continue to build houses as originally nned. I¡¯m afraid as soon as the news of building crematoriumes out, no one will buy our house, and we will lose billions. .¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    This is not generally tricky, it is very tricky. Whatever the choice, the Wilson Group will lose hundreds of millions of dors.


    Chrises in with coffee. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Burnell exined, and Chris couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment, shaking her hand and spilling coffee all over me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Warren.¡±


    I gnashed my teeth and asked, ¡°Chris, are you sure you didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I don¡¯t know that this is the gift my Uncle said. This gift is bigger than I thought, which scared me to squat down and wipe it for Warren.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I just slipped my hands. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    When I wiped him, I found Warren¡¯s lower part was high, and I was so scared that I dropped my paper towel.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Warren ¡­ you¡¯d better wipe it yourself.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I gnashed my teeth with anger. Is my desire for her so deep? She just touched my body gently.


    Seeing her white and small earlobes dyed with a touch of purples, and her undting chest and mottled marks when she squatted down.


    Just because of these, my whole body is hot, and I want to press her under my body so that all the traces on her body be my own.


    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t stop if I don¡¯t say stop,¡± I said it word by word.

 Chapter 112

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I looked at a little coffee that had prated into his shirt, and the skin that ¡°exposed¡± had begun to turn red.


    The coffee is very hot, but he didn¡¯t utter a word.


    I can¡¯t care so much. ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s rude.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    She stretched out her hand and unbuttoned my button. The speed of unbuttoning was clearly fast, but I felt like I was in slow motion.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I can clearly feel when her little hands rub my skin.


    Adam¡¯s apple rolls and she wipes it all the way from my chest with a paper towel. Obviously, my body is out of control.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Deliberately ignoring his physical changes, I had to continue wiping.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, take off your clothes and I¡¯ll take them to dry cleaning.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I turned and entered the suite inside, thinking about Chris had touched me before. If only it were true?


    I closed my eyes and walked into the bathroom, but my penis was erected for half a day.


    My mind is full of her smiles and marks on her body.


    I can¡¯t help but fantasize about her wearing a ¡°sexual¡± bathing suit at the Rain Hot Springs. She has a good figure.


    I told myself to give up on her, and my suppressed feelings suddenly broke out. I just want to have herpletely now.


    How about¡­?


    Now I have no time to think about Chris and Kitty, and thepany¡¯s affairs are even more urgent.


    I quickly washed and dressed and went out. Chris and Burnell stood at the table.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what should we do now? If we lose money this time, it will be difficult to exin to the board.¡±


    I think about what I¡¯ve worked so hard to achieve. I haven¡¯t got my grandfather¡¯s shares yet. I don¡¯t have a say in the Wilson Group. If Grandpa thinks that I am just a worthless pawn, I will be abandoned.


    ¡°Contact the King Group. I want to see their president.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It will take some time to buy it. We still have a chance.


    ¡°Keep it secret to other shareholders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    As long as I get thest 10% of the shares, I will be thergest shareholder of the Wilson Group.


    At that time, even if it is Grandpa, I don¡¯t have to look at his face, and the Wilson Group is in hand, so my hard work for so many years has not been in vain.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Seeing Warren¡¯s side face, to be honest, my mood isplicated. I never thought Keh could do this for me.


    I looked at the map of the area, not to mention whether Warren would lose money. The location of this area should not have a crematorium in the first ce.


    Being able to get this permit shows that he spent a lot of time and effort, and saw his tired eyes on the ne before. He has been running for this matter for two whole days. How much money does such arge area need to invest?


    He doesn¡¯t know if he will lose money when he builds a crematorium there, but one thing is certain, the rate of return is definitely not as fast as that ofmercial housing.


    The funds invested in the early stage can¡¯t be recovered quickly, and he still loses money. Is it really worth it just because Warren pped me?


    ¡°In the future, I will protect you, and you don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces. You just have to be good in front of me. If someone hits you again and ps you, you will give me two ps. When the sky falls, I will support you. Do what you want to do, don¡¯t have any worries. No one in this world is qualified to beat you, even I am not qualified.¡±


    Burnell quickly returned and replied, ¡°Mr. Warren, the president of the King Group, is out of the country .¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s avoiding me!¡±


    I know this time Keh is really not hiding. He hasn¡¯te back from dealing with things in America.


    Warren looked at me, ¡°Should he see you if you go? Chris, I want you to ask him out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, neither can I.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I wanted to say that he was really abroad, but I swallowed it again, so it was easy to associate it with my Uncle.


    ¡°I am not familiar with him, I am afraid I can¡¯t.¡± I made a random excuse.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Warren said coldly, and I turned my eyes away, afraid to face him for fear that he would see something.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Youe with me to the King Group right away.¡±


    I had to bite the bullet and say yes, and I rushed to the King Group with him.


    As soon as I arrived at the lobby, the receptionist came straight to me. ¡°Hello, Miss Chris, what can I do for you?¡±


    I knew Keh was not back yet, so I wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed. I asked, ¡°Hello, I want to see your president.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the president is not in at present. If the presidentes back, I will tell him the news that Miss Chris has been here as soon as possible.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    The attitude of the receptionist stabbed me hard. I wasn¡¯t angry that the other party didn¡¯t respect me, but Chris said she didn¡¯t know the person well in the office before.


    Now that she hase to the King Group, she has such privileges. Is this called unfamiliar?


    I thought Chris might only have physical contact with that person, but obviously not. The attitude of the receptionist is telling everything.


    ¡°Is your president really not in thepany?¡± I said.


    The receptionist seemed to notice me until now, ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯m sorry, but our president is not here.¡±


    ¡°When will he be able toe back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the president, and he is very mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Let me know as soon as hees back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    On the way back to thepany, I coldly said, ¡°This is called unfamiliar?¡±


    Chris said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡± I changed the subject.


    ¡°From the current situation, unless the King Group changes its mind, the Wilson Group will definitely lose money, just depending on the way to deal with it and how much the Wilson Group will lose.¡±


    Chris was still calm, and I continued to ask, ¡°If it were you, how would you recover your losses?¡±


    ¡°Make two preparations, nA and n B, and n A will definitely contact the president of the King Group as soon as possible so that it is not toote for them to stop. If they don¡¯t want to stop, the Wilson Group can take the initiative to ask for cooperation and change this project.¡±


    my eyes shed a glimmer of light. ¡°Change the project?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were going to buildmercial housing in this area, but suddenly the King Group broke the n. Since things cannot be changed, it is better to think of another way. Convertingmercial housing into crematoria will not only reduce losses but also change the pattern of local areas. It¡¯s best to cooperate with the King Group. The twopanies are more influential. If they don¡¯t want to cooperate, we have to apply for the license by ourselves,. ¡±


    Yes, if there is a crematorium to be built over there, there will be huge losses except for the same project.


    Canceling residential projects and turning them into cemeteries seems to be a way.


    This n sounds simple, but in fact, it is very difficult to implement.


    Building two crematoria in the same ce is more difficult than the first one unless the King Group agrees to cooperate.


    I rebuffed the King Group before, and the King Group was revenging for what happened before.


    ¡°Tell me about your n B.¡±


    Chris sank and said, ¡°If na don¡¯t work, then we can only settle for the next best and make up for the losses from other ces. I just listened to the conversation between Mr. Warren and Burnell, and I think what Mr. Warren is most afraid of is that it will be known by the top management. If we can get other more profitable projects to make up for the losses before the top management finds out, maybe things won¡¯t be so bad.¡±


    ¡°Other projects.¡±


    ¡°I got a news that G Company of the United States has opened a branch here and wants to further enter our market. I have been preparing a rtivelyrge real estate investment project in the past few months. If I can cooperate with G Company, I can reduce some burdens.¡±


    There is hope in front of my eyes. Now it¡¯s up to G Company to cooperate.


    ¡°G Company?¡± Chris was suspicious. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°They are doing very well in the United States. By the way, I also received an invitation from themst week, and they held a dinner party on the cruise ship. They also want to get on well with people in the industry, and this is a good opportunity to get close to them. ¡±


    I flipped through the pile of things and nced at the date. ¡°Three nightster, you will go with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    These three days passed quickly, and Warren became extremely busy. It can be seen that the King Group hit him hard, and the Wilson Group was so busy.


    Every day I had a video chat with my uncle, and after I had cleaned up and put on my pajamas, I began to video chat with Keh as usual.


    Because of the time difference between it, it is dark on his side and daytime on my side.


    ¡°Uncle, when will youe back?¡± I bit a lollipop.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing the woman lyingzily in bed with loose hair in the video, ¡°Miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when my Uncle is away, I always feel empty,¡± Chris murmured.


    Seeing her with a lollipop, the tip of her tongue licked the ball from time to time, and my throat tightened.


    I also miss Chris very much.


    ¡°I wille back soon. I will arrive at the airport at about 5 o¡¯clock domestic time. Do you want to pick me up?¡±


    I haven¡¯t touched the woman for three days, and I¡¯m almost suffocated. I can¡¯t wait to fly to the woman now.


    ¡°Sorry, Uncle, I¡¯m going to a cruise dinner tomorrow night. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Then I get off the ne ande directly to the cruise ship. I¡¯ll see you on the cruise ship.¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you on the boat.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re waiting for me in bed.¡± I smiled evilly.


    Chris blushed.

 Chapter 113

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I looked down and saw that I was only wearing a nightgown, and I leaned down, he could see my cleavage at a nce.


    ¡°That, that¡­ you are not allowed to look.¡± I hurriedly pulled the quilt over to cover it.


    ¡°Baby, wait for me, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow,¡± Keh said gently.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I vaguely looked forward to tomorrow.


    Before it was time to get off work the next day, Warren took me to make up.


    Thinking about thest lesson, I kept a mind this time. I won¡¯t be used by Warren likest time.


    Apart from that matter, Warren and I get along fairly well.


    From a distance, the giant luxury cruise ships moored in the port. It seems that this Gpany is quite r, which can be seen from the scale of the party.


    This time it was much better than thest dinner, at least most of them were oriental faces, and there were few foreigners.


    As soon as I got on board, I heard a familiar voice, ¡°Miss Chris, you¡¯re here, too.¡±


    I saw Magee in a tuxedo. After leaving the airport, I didn¡¯t think I would ever see Magee again. A little overjoyed in eyes. ¡°Mr. Magee, what a coincidence, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s dinner is held by my Davis family. As a host, how will I not be here? Tonight, we offered specially prepared desserts from all over the world, and Miss Chris can enjoy them.¡±


    My eyes stared even bigger. ¡°What, are you the young master of G Company? The president of the branch office?¡±


    Is the president so easy to meet? Why do I feel like I meet the president everywhere I go?


    ¡°Exactly. Miss Chris doesn¡¯t mind identity?¡±


    ¡°Howe, we are still friends.¡± I smile very heartily.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    As soon as I heard that he was my target tonight, and this person happened to know Chris again, I didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Magee. I didn¡¯t know who you were on the nest time. I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Warren from the Wilson Group.¡±


    I took the opportunity of Chris and Magee¡¯s meeting to say hello.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard the name of the Wilson Group early, but I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Warren to be so young. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Although Magee is superficially polite, in fact, he is being courteous.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Seeing them chatting, I shrank aside to eat dessert.


    Magee is a more trustworthy gentleman, and I wouldn¡¯t worry about him being like Chad.


    Looking at my watch, what I care most about is not cooperation, but when Keh wille.


    There were more and more people on the boat, and I didn¡¯t see Keh¡¯s shadow for a long time.


    It¡¯s getting dark, and the ship will leave in half an hour. All the people will stay on the cruise ship tonight.


    Can Uncle catch up before the cruise ship leaves?


    Instead of going to the cabin, I stood on the deck and waited for the man.


    Instead of waiting for Keh, I saw some familiar faces, Helen, who taunted me in the mall before.


    She has joined the Smith Group, and it is normal for her to appear at such parties.


    Helen looked me up and down. ¡°I heard that the White family is so poor, and there is money to buy dresses. I forgot, Miss Chris is very capable. Did youe with the sugar daddy today?¡±


    Every time I meet Helen, I will be ridiculed by her. I have long been used to it, ¡°Miss Helen, if you forget to brush your teeth, there is a toothbrush in the guest room, and your mouth stinks?¡±


    ¡°Chris, you dare make fun of me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. By the way, Miss Helen, I work in the Wilson Group at present, and I came here with the president today. .¡±


    Helen put her foot on my skirt. I didn¡¯t expect her to do this, and I crumbled and fell down.


    ¡°Miss Chris.¡±


    ¡°Chris.¡±


    They held me.


    ¡°Chris, are you all right?¡±


    Helen¡¯s pov


    The two men are the same tall and handsome, why Chris is liked by so many people! ¡°Chris, it seems that you have quite a few sugar daddies.¡±


    My voice just fell, two cold lines of sight fell towards me, letting me some fear in my heart.


    Daddy came up and said, ¡°Helen, this is Mr. Magee. Why don¡¯t youe and say hello to Mr. Magee? Mr. Warren is there.¡±


    I went aboard today for an important purpose. I heard that Mr. Magee is not only handsome, but his family, the Davis family, is rich and has a profound backstage.


    Mr. Magee doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, which can create a good opportunity for many people to get close to Mr. Magee.


    This is also the purpose of mying here. Daddy obviously didn¡¯t expect his daughter to offend the big men as soon as she came.


    I just reacted, and my face was embarrassed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Magee, if I said something wrong just now, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Helen, I¡¯m not the one asking for forgiveness. I think you owe Miss Chris an apology.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Magee to say that. I hated Chris the most at school.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to. Why is Mr. Magee so serious? Besides, Chris and I are ssmates, so she won¡¯t me me, will she?¡±


    I looked at Chris with a threat in my eyes.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I am no longer the Chris who is bent.


    ¡°Although we are ssmates, it is a fact that you stepped on me, and you speak badly. You need to apologize to me!¡± I said it word by word.


    Before Helen could speak, another voice sounded sweet: ¡°Brother-inw, you are also on the boat¡­¡±


    Jim¡¯s voice sounded, and I was surprised. No one knew about Warren and me. Jim called Warren¡¯s Uncle in front of so many people!


    When I heard Jim¡¯s voice, my face changed. Why did he appear here?


    Warren and I agreed not to announce it to the public in order to prevent people from knowing it. It will be difficult to separate in the future.


    What should I do now? Wouldn¡¯t everyone know when Jim came?


    I looked at Warren. Warren didn¡¯t want to do this either. After all, he offered to protect Kitty.

 Chapter 114

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know why, at this moment, I want to announce my rtions with Chris.


    So those men won¡¯te near Chris.


    Jim has run to my side. ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s really you. You are here.¡±


    He took my arm intimately as if he were familiar with me. I was very unhappy with Jim¡¯s self-familiarity, and I pulled my arm out of his hand without a trace.


    Helen¡¯s pov


    When I heard Jim call Warren brother inw, I looked at him with some doubts. ¡°Jim, who do you call Uncle?¡±


    Everyone in the industry knows that Warren is not married. There are only two people here, one Warren and one Magee.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Warren is my Uncle, Helen. Don¡¯t you idiot know that my sister married Mr. Warren?¡±


    ¡°What? Chris married Mr. Warren? When did it happen? How did we not know? Jim, if it wasn¡¯t the White family that declined, you wanted to drag the Wilson family? Mr. Warren, don¡¯t you think so, how could you marry Chris?¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    When I heard the news, I feel veryplicated. I saw Warren and Kitty¡¯s intimacy with my own eyes on the ne before.


    Warren and that woman are a couple. How can Chris be Warren¡¯s wife?


    Another purpose of this big event is to find a chance to tell Chris that she is my sister. The DNA test hase out. I have sent someone to find out how Chris became the child of the White family and what time she lived in the White family. Everything should be clear soon.


    It¡¯s just that before I could tell her this, this series of messy things happened.


    Chris¡¯ pov


    I was silent and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry Chris?¡± Warren asked, then pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Chris and I didn¡¯t have a wedding, but we have got a license. I saw what you did to my wife with my own eyes just now. Please apologize to my wife.¡±


    I close my eyes, and everything has gone in the worst direction.


    Magee doesn¡¯t seem to believe this fact. ¡°Miss Chris, is this true?¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes. ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren and I are married.¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    They don¡¯t look like a pair at all. My eyes fall on her unhappy expression, and I always feel that there are some problems with it. If Chris is Warren¡¯s wife, how could she be indifferent to Warren¡¯s intimacy with that woman on the ne that day?


    There must be something strange in it!


    Helen¡¯s pov


    After Warren¡¯s personal admission, his father gave a cold reprimand: ¡°Helen, don¡¯t apologize to Mrs. Wilson yet!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I bite my lip and refuse to apologize. Chris was excellent in every aspect.


    The decline of the White family made me find a bnce point in my heart. Now Chris suddenly bes daughter-inw of the Wilson Group, which makes my heart very unbnced.


    Magee also said directly, ¡°Miss Helen, right? It¡¯s a good thing to entertain all the guests today, but you not only say bad things but also want to embarrass Miss Chris. If you don¡¯t apologize, our ship won¡¯t wee people with no quality like you, so I have to ask you to disembark.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Magee, I just apologize, and I didn¡¯t say no.¡±


    Although many people have entered the cabin at this point, there are still several acquaintances on the deck. It would be embarrassing if someone saw me being driven off the boat.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to step on your skirt.¡±


    ¡°Please keep your mouth clean next time.¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    ¡°Mr. Magee, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Helon¡¯s father said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go in, it¡¯s about to sail,¡± I said lightly.


    If you bully my sister, you will pay the price! The Smith Group, I remember!


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Helen left, but Jim was very interested in Warren. ¡°Uncle, I was going to celebrate with my auntst time, but my Uncle left me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Jim, I have something to say with your brother-inw. Go first.¡± I haven¡¯t calmed down at the moment.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Magee.¡± I pulled Warren to the edge of the deck. ¡°Mr. Warren, didn¡¯t we agree to keep it a secret?¡±


    I know very well that the more people who know about this matter, the greater the obstacles that will be to me and my Uncle.


    Warren pushed the frame and casually replied, ¡°As you saw just now, Jim called directly. In that case, can I not admit it?¡±


    I was speechless. Although this is the case, I still don¡¯t want to announce it.


    ¡°There are not many people on the deck, so long as it doesn¡¯t spread out,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°If only it were so.¡± I looked at the waves beating against the cruise ship, and I always had a premonition that the road with my Uncle was not so smooth.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I was quietly evoked by the corners of my mouth. This is not my intention to ¡°reveal¡± the identity. God is helping me.


    ¡°Go in, it¡¯s windy at night, and the boat will sail soon. We must spend the night on the boat tonight.¡± I took Chris¡¯s shoulder and prepared to leave.


    Chris withdrew from my arms. ¡°I¡¯m here to blow the wind. You go first.¡±


    I had to go into the cabin.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Seeing that the ship is about to sail, why hasn¡¯t Unclee yet?


    Magee next looked at his watch. ¡°Get ready to sail in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Magee.¡±


    Can Uncle still catch up? I sighed.


    Magee came up to me and said, ¡°Miss Chris, are you and Mr. Warren really married?¡±


    I smiled helplessly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    My rtionship with Warren is tooplicated to say clearly in a few words.


    Magee¡¯s pov


    ¡°But on the ne, I clearly saw Mr. Warren and anotherdy very happy all the way. If you are Mr. Warren¡¯s wife, what about her?¡±


    No woman in the world can tolerate her husband fooling around outside, let alone in front of her.


    Even if Chris can¡¯t stop it, some emotions will flow on her face.


    However, on the way back from America, Chris always smiled and chatted with me.


    That happy mood is not fake at all. She has no love for Warren.


    And when Warren first introduced her as an assistant, she was sure that the marriage of someone like Warren would be widely reported in the media.


    Why doesn¡¯t everyone know the fact that he is married?


    Chris sighed. ¡°Mr. Magee, I¡¯m sorry, but I have a long story with Mr. Warren. Anyway, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°No .¡±


    I wanted to keep asking, but Chris ran happily towards a sentry.


    Looking at Chris¡¯s back, my mood is hard to describe in words.


    Forget it, I haven¡¯t figured out my sister¡¯s situation yet, so I¡¯d better stay out of her affairs. When the results of the investigatione to me, I will know everything.

 Chapter 115

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    My Uncle arrived on the yacht at thest minute. It¡¯s just that I was forced to disclose my husband and wife status with Warren, so I can only avoid Uncle. He made an appointment to meet and talk in his room tonight, then he went to the deck .


    Looking at Jim pestering Warren not far away, Warren¡¯s face was impatient.


    I sat in the corner waiting for the dinner to be over. From time to time, someone woulde to talk to me, and finally blocked by my indifference.


    Helen¡¯s pov


    This annoying Chris, even out of school, she was so popr.


    Even if she deliberately sat in the corner, three people hade forward to strike up a conversation during this period.


    I must teach her a lesson!


    Now that she is married to Warren, what if Warren finds out that she is cheating? It would be nice to be kicked out by the Wilson family.


    I smiled coldly. Originally, I prepared this ¡°medicine¡± for Magee. My father specially told me to approach Magee this time. I didn¡¯t expect Chris to be there, so it was fun. Thought of here, I recruited the waiter.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and my Uncle is still socializing over there. Thinking of what happened today, my heart is depressed. I don¡¯t drink wine. It¡¯s okay to drink champagne.


    Picked up the champagne and I was about to drink it when Jim came over.


    ¡°Sister, lend me your mobile phone, mine is dead.¡±


    I put down my cup and handed Jim my mobile phone. ¡°What do you need a mobile phone for?¡±


    ¡°Send a message to my friend.¡±


    ¡°Give me back when you finish.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jim walked aside with my cell phone, and I didn¡¯t pick up the champagne when he interrupted me.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I took Chris¡¯s phone and turned to the phone book. I saw that Chris actually saved Warren¡¯s number in the name of Mr. Warren.


    They are all husband and wife, why do they still have such unfamiliar titles?


    Presumably, Chris was shy. He clicked on Warren¡¯s number and sent a message, ¡°I will wait for you in my room at nine o¡¯clock. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I felt my cell phone ring, I took it out and saw that it was Chris who sent me a message.


    I nced at it, but I didn¡¯t see where Chris was. I think there was something wrong.


    Howeve, these words sound very ambiguous, and I am inexplicably excited.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    After receiving this message, I quickly deleted the chat records of the two. ¡°After sending it, give it to you.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t think much about it and put the phone in her handbag.


    ¡°Sister, by the way, which room are you in tonight?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to share a room with you at night. We haven¡¯t chatted together for a long time after you got married.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I¡¯m confused. Even before I got married, Jim didn¡¯t talk to me. What happened to him?


    ¡°Jim, ? Didn¡¯t you like being with me the least before?¡±


    I still remember when I was a child, I took the initiative to approach Jim and wanted to give him tutoring. Jim was very disgusted and let me leave.


    Jim didn¡¯t even let me in his room when he was at home. It¡¯s strange to look at Jim today.


    ¡°It used to be before, now it is now, you are my only sister, of course we should be together well, sister, give me your room card and I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    I gave Jim the room card. Did he really figure it out?


    Whatever it is, I feel a little better that Jim can do this. This is the affection I have been pursuing.


    ¡°Sister,e over when the banquet is over.¡±


    Jim left mysteriously, and I didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Standing silently in the window, looking at the dark night outside, I can see the lights of the city far away.


    Those stars are twinkling, and I have no intention to appreciate the night scenes.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    Walking towards Helen with his room card, ¡°Hey, Helen, do you hate Chris very much?¡±


    ¡°Chris? She¡¯s not your sister, and you call her by her first name.¡± Helen looked at me and said.


    ¡°Ha ha, does she deserve to be my sister? Daydreaming!¡± I look disdainful.


    Helen smiled. ¡°Yes, before you asked her to kneel down for two clothes, your rtionship was not good. That bitch took advantage of her beauty to hook up with other boys in school, and those male sentries chased her like blind eyes. She pretended to be lofty and disgusted. I hate her very much, so what?¡±


    Iughed and said, ¡°Since you also hate her, our goals are the same, and I also hate her. Why don¡¯t we join hands?¡±


    ¡°Together? What do you want?¡±


    ¡± Your target is Mr. Magee. You also saw how he defended her before. If we didn¡¯t get her, we wouldn¡¯t get any of us.¡±


    ¡°Of course I like it. I¡¯m just curious. I heard that Chris is not favored in your White family. If you like Mr. Warren, why did Mr. Warren marry Chris instead of you?¡±


    I was a little angry when I mentioned this matter. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My parents asked me to give everything I wanted since I was a child. I told them about it before, and they promised everything, . Finally, Chris married into a rich family, while our family are still poor.¡±


    It¡¯s precisely because of this that I hate Chris more.


    Helen mused, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your family affairs. Anyway, my purpose is Mr. Magee. Chris, a bitch, used to like seducing men at school¡±.¡±


    ¡°So we have to work together to deal with that bitch. I have a way, depending on whether you can cooperate?¡±


    ¡°You say.¡±


    I waved to her and said a few words in Helen¡¯s ear, and Helen¡¯s eyes brightened a little.


    ¡°Is Chris really your sister, not your enemy?¡±


    ¡°Well, she got better grades than me since childhood, and liked to pretend to be innocent. I hate her to death.¡±


    ¡°OK, then let¡¯s do it!¡±


    I need a helper who can help me hold Chris back from breaking the n, and Helen also needs an ally.


    Chris¡¯ PovText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After sitting for a while and feeling bored, I decided to leave first.


    nced at the hall and there is no Jim figure, think he should have arrived at the room, he or go back to the room again.


    Just out of the hall, a waiter came over and said, ¡°Miss Chris, Mr. Magee invites you. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Why is Magee looking for me? I followed the waiter away.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯ve been watching Chris and looking at my watch. It¡¯s about 8:30, and she¡¯s leaving to the guest room.


    I dawdled on purpose before I followed. Strangely, I didn¡¯t see Chris in the corridor, and she walked too fast.


    Whatsurprises? What is unknown is the most curious.


    Helen¡¯s pov


    As soon as Warren left the hall, I sent Jim a message, ¡°Warren ising.¡±


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s Chris?¡±


    ¡± Everything is ready.¡±


    He and I smiled at each other. Soon we will all get what we want.


    Chris, the bitch, probably didn¡¯t think she would be hated by her brother to such an extent that she contacted me and sent her to someone else¡¯s bed. I arranged for her an old and ugly man, and I can¡¯t wait to see her reaction tomorrow morning.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I followed the waiter into Room 7.


    ¡°Miss Chris, please wait a moment, Mr. Magee should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°There are cakes and drinks here, and you can enjoy them at will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I don¡¯t have Magee¡¯s phone number, and I don¡¯t know what he wants from me, so I have to wait with peace of mind.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes without Magee, I picked up the orange juice on the table and took a sip.


    I think Magee is the protagonist tonight. He should be very busy. I¡¯ll wait.


    Before I knew it, I had already drunk arge ss of orange juice and ate some Mousse cakes.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I walked back to my room with excitement, and I gently buckled the door.


    The door slowly opened, and there was no light in the room. I was a little confused. What kind of tricks is Chris ying?


    But since she said it was a surprise, I went straight into the room. There is a faint fragrance in the room.


    The door was closed. ¡°Chris, what do you want me for?¡±


    Someone hugged me from behind, and in the room without lights, it was my favorite person, and my heart beat wildly!


    ¡°Chris, what do you¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but stood on tiptoe and kissed my ears.


    Her kiss is so soft, I have already reacted.


    Chris has been avoiding me before. Why did Chris suddenly take the initiative today?


    Is it just because I admitted her identity in front of others that she is grateful ?


    ¡°Chris, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± My Adam¡¯s apple rolls.


    A pair of hands have taken off my coat for me, and now I am immersed in Chris¡¯s active ecstasy, and I don¡¯t realize that this body doesn¡¯t have Chris¡¯s unique fragrance.


    The buttons were unbuttoned one by one, and her little hands wandered restlessly in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t help but, ¡°Chris, no matter why you¡¯re doing this, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you stop now, I can pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I think it¡¯s strange. Aren¡¯t they husband and wife? Why did Warren react so strongly and seem to be deliberately forbearing? Why did he endure?


    However, this time did not give me too much time, and I have no way back since I started.


    I want you to be my Jim¡¯s man.


    At the thought of Chris¡¯s sad appearance, my heart was very happy, and my hands worked harder.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I sighed. ¡°Chris, even if you regret it now, I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    I picked up the person behind me and put it on the bed, touching her smooth skin with my fingers.


    Although she didn¡¯t turn on the lights, I could feel that she was wearing nothing.


    Is that why she doesn¡¯t turn on the lights? ¡°She¡± is shy? When did she be so heavy?


    But then I found that the touch was wrong, I touched a ball . This is a man!


    it is toote. I feel hot all over. I was drugged!


    The faint fragrance in the room became extremely strong, and I lost my mind after waking up instantly. The whole person felt that it was going to explode and just wanted to vent.


    Imagining Chrisst time, I bent over .


    ¡°Chris, Chris¡­¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    In the hall, I moved among the guests. Although I knew it was a must, I still had some conflicts in my heart.


    As the banquet drew to a close, a waiter came over and said, ¡°Mr. Magee, Miss Chris said she wanted to see you.¡±


    She wants to see me? After taking a look at the guests, I was ready to leave with confidence.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you in Room 999.¡±


    I think it¡¯s a little strange. Why didn¡¯t Chrise to me in person, but in the room?


    But thinking about that smiling face, I didn¡¯t doubt it, and walked towards Room 999.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    After waiting in the room for a long time, I didn¡¯t see Magee, and I ate up all the cakes.


    I guess he can¡¯te . I¡¯m going to leave. I saw Magee as soon as I walked into the corridor. He was surprised to see me, too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in Room 999?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to wait for you on the 7th?¡±


    I speak with him.


    ¡°Someone just told me that you are waiting for me in Room 999. I want to go back to my room to get something and pass by here before going.¡± Magee said.


    We¡¯re being set up!


    I was about to open my mouth when I noticed that my body began to feel inexplicably warm, which was the same as thest time in the Rain Hot Springs.


    Thinking of that orange juice, damn it, I was yed again. Toote to exin to Magee, I quickly dialed my Uncle¡¯s phone.


    Magee came forward to hold me, and he also found something strange. ¡°How are you? I¡¯ll call the doctorter!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t call a doctor, otherwise things will get out, even if we have nothing, but rumors are terrible, which will definitely affect your reputation and mine¡­¡±


    I clenched my teeth, and when I was about to hold on, a figure galloped.


    It¡¯s Uncle! I got into his arms.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you all right, Chris?¡±


    ¡°She must take aphrodisiac.¡± Magee¡¯s voice came from my ears.


    ¡°Nonsense! Shouldn¡¯t you give me an ount as the owner of this yacht party?¡± This is Keh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uncle, I am so hot, please help me!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I can¡¯t care what Magee think, my Uncle has taken me back to Room 7¡­


    Magee¡¯s pov


    Chris has been holding until the man she called Uncle showed up. Her first reaction after knowing she was drugged is not to contact her husband, but to contact this Uncle. The rtionship between them is unusual. This person should be my sister¡¯s true love.


    Thinking about thest time I was in America, this man looked at me with angry eyes. That kind of eyes are not like elders to younger generations, but some like jealousy between lovers.


    Then it¡¯s all right!


    Since my sister is all right here, I want to see who dares to do these! Those who dare to calcte me and my sister, I will not let go!


    After arranging someone to investigate the matter, I went back to my room to see the investigation materials sent.

 Chapter 116

    Helen¡¯s pov


    There was a knock on the door, so I quickly opened the door and pulled people in.


    I turned off the lights and the room waspletely dark. When I came in, I lit the incense. Jim, t said that the incense was very useful and effective, and man will surely want to vent their sex desire. Moreover, it has some hallucinogenic effects, once smelled it, man will automatically regard the people in front of them as the people they like.


    ¡°Mr. Magee, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time¡­¡±


    But as soon as I leaned on him, I found something was wrong. The people who came in smelled of wine and had a big belly.


    Shit! What¡¯s wrong! Wrong person!


    I quickly turned on the lights, and the lights in the room came on. I was greeted by a man who was enough to be my father, old and fat, with a wretched face, and he was looking at me flirtatiously.


    In order to seduce Mr. Magee, I wear attractive lingerie, sensitive parts are looming, now turn on the light, will be be seen by this old rat!


    I hurriedly cover my chest, but the old man is jumping towards me.


    I struggled desperately. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the initiative to pull me in? Don¡¯t pretend! I will satisfy you now!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I shouted for help and struggled desperately. However, the incense I inhaled before worked, and my limbs were weak. .


    I regret why I chose Room 999, which is so remote that no one can hear me cry for help.


    The wretched man on my body tore open my clothes, and he pressed down heavily. At the moment, I was full of despair and closed my eyes. Feel the pain in my heart, Jim, Chris, I will not let you go!


    But soon the medicine work, and the wretched old man in front of me became Magee¡¯s appearance. I took the initiative to climb on his cock¡­


    I twisted and turned around on him.


    ¡°Baby, I want you to eat it, ¡±


    ¡°Magee, your penis is extremelyrge and hard. ¡°I slid down from him and licked it crazily on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    On the cruise ship, I fucked Chris several times in one night, and my heart was extremely satisfied. Chris, I finally got you.


    I held Chris tightly, and it was a little bright. I always held the people in my arms tightly, as if they were my own treasures.


    After only a few hours of sleep, I woke up from a dream. I didn¡¯t see Chris¡¯s face all nightst night, which is my biggest regret.


    I opened my eyes to see the memory of that shy little face, who devoured my penis and give me summits with her mouth many times, I didn¡¯t think she was so slutty on bed. but when I opened my eyes, I was dazed.


    The man lying in his arms is not Chris, but Jim! ! !


    I suddenly pushed the person in my arms. ¡°How can it be you?¡±


    Jim opened his eyes ¡°fascinated¡±, ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Thinking about what happenedst night, I was so angry that I was going to explode!


    ¡°Jim, why are you in my bed! You¡¯d better exin it to me.¡±


    ¡°Warren, in fact, I have always liked you. Didn¡¯t you like my body very muchst night?¡±


    Chris is the woman I wanted for a long time. I thought Chris took the initiative .


    ¡± All you think about all day is how to climb into your Uncle¡¯s bed. Can you do this to your sister?¡±


    I was haunted by Jim before, but I didn¡¯t think much about it at that time. I just thought he was an ignorant child.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to do such exaggerated and excessive things. After all, outsiders don¡¯t know that Chris and I are only contractual. That is to say, he designed himself when he knew Chris and I were husband and wife, which shows how cruel his heart is.


    Jim smiled cunningly: ¡°Warren, in fact, you don¡¯t love my sister either. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t you announced that you are married? Anyway, you just want to marry the White family. Why don¡¯t you divorce my sister and stay with me? There is no loss for you anyway, you are still married to the White family¡¯s only son.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that Jim didn¡¯t care about Chris¡¯s feelings at all, and he was having such a sinister idea.


    ¡°Sister, each of you is asking my sister. I never regarded her as my sister since I was a child. What¡¯s so good about her? Didn¡¯t I make youfortablest night? A woman like Chris must be boring in bed. My parents don¡¯t like my sister since I was a child, so I won¡¯t give her a penny of the White family¡¯s property in the future. Although the White family has some difficulties now, after this crisis, the White family will still be the same as before. When the timees, I will inherit the White family¡¯s business, which means that you will inherit it, Warren, what do you think? ¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t heard it with my own ears, I wouldn¡¯t have believed this was the case with the White family.


    Chris would rather sacrifice her future to help the White family, who is not only ungrateful, but even cruel to her.


    The more I feel bad about Chris, the more I hate and feel sick about Jim.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her? My parents have been biased towards me since I was a child. I used to think it was because I was younger, so they would love me more. When I grew up, I slowly discovered that this is not the case. My parents don¡¯t like Chris in their bones. It¡¯s not just dislike, it¡¯s disgust.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I heard the word disgust, I really don¡¯t know what Chris did wrong. People in the White family hate a child. Maybe it¡¯s not Chris who is wrong, but there is some special reason.


    Chris made an agreement with me for the White family. She thought she could handle everything.


    She thought her parents didn¡¯t know, but she was wrong. The White family knew about Kitty and me from the beginning.


    I also know that Chris¡¯s marriage into the Wilson family is a shield. How can ordinary families be willing to marry their daughters and suffer?


    And her parents agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    Even signed an agreement with me, and I will never forget the faces of those two people.


    At that time, I thought Chris knew all this, so I was very indifferent to her at first.


    Later, she volunteered not to tell her parents, fearing that they would feel distressed for her.


    I thought she was deliberately pretending to be in front of me, but it was only through thoseter performances that my attitude towards Chris changed a little.


    She is different from the White family. She really promised to marry me for the White family.


    And she didn¡¯t know that the special agreement she made with her parents was sold by the White family and she was still thinking about the White family everywhere.


    Is there anyone dumber than her in the world? Stupid enough to make people feel distressed and helpless.


    Maybe it is because of her stupidity that I have feelings for her slowly. She is so pure and wless that she deserves the best in the world and should not have been born in the White family.


    Looking at me, Jim goes on to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand either, until I heard my parents talking. Chris is not from the White family. She¡¯s just a bastard my parents bought from traffickers.¡±


    ¡°What! What nonsense are you talking about!¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. My parents are arranged married, and they do not love each other, so they have been unable to give birth to children. Because my dad has the strongest business ability among several uncles, my grandfather is biased towards my father and wants to give thepany to my dad, but the uncles oppose it. Their reason is that my parents have no children, and they will re-elect heirs in the future. My parents couldn¡¯t help but go to an orphanage to adopt a child, but when they met a trafficker, they bought a baby from the trafficker, and that baby was Chris. I¡¯m the only one who knows this except my parents, and she doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister. She is just a bastard. ¡°

 Chapter 117

    Jim¡¯s pov


    It is because of this that I will be more fearless. Anyway, my parents don¡¯t like her.


    No matter what I do, my parents will be on my side, so I bully Chris everywhere.


    She is just a bastard brought by my parents. It¡¯s good for our family to raise her. What is she, and she dares to rob with me?


    Seeing that Warren didn¡¯t speak, I hugged Warren again.


    ¡°Uncle, you were so wellst night, Jim liked it very much.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Staring at this deliberately pleasing smiling face, I only hate him.


    ¡°Jim, you know what I hate most?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°what?¡± Jim asked, pretending to be naive.


    I pushed my eyesses and found there are no frames on it.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    His eyes looked straight at me. Without the shade of eyesses, I could see the chill in his eyes.


    It¡¯s like a sharp cold sword prating my body, which makes my body shudder.


    ¡°I hate being calcted, Jim. If you dare to calcte, be prepared to bear the consequences.¡±


    I thought I had given him my body, and Warren would be responsible for it. I didn¡¯t expect him to say such cold words.


    ¡°weren¡¯t you very happyst night?¡±


    Warren smiled coldly: ¡°Yes, I am very happy because I thought you were Chris.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my skills good?¡±


    ¡°Jim, you only make me sick. Do you believe that I can ruin the crumbling White family at any time!¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°u, how can you do this? Am I really inferior to Chris? She¡¯s just a bastard! What¡¯s so good about her!¡±


    ¡°Jim, you can¡¯t evenpare her finger. You made me so disgusting.¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless and indifferent.


    Warren had got out of bed neatly and went to the bathroom as if nothing had happenedst night.


    I looked at the man standing in front of the bed and dressing slowly. His figure proportion was perfect. Thinking aboutst night, I looked at him with delusion.


    If only he could be his own manpletely, I will not let you go, definitely not!


    ¡°So you want me to deny what happenedst night.¡±


    I watched Warren gracefully buckle thest button and slowly bend over towards me.


    Seeing that face is getting closer, my heart suddenly beats fast.


    Warren pinched my chin with his fingers and held one hand on my side.¡±I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    Warren evoked a smile, just like his usual appearance, which tempted me.


    ¡°Jim, never appear in front of me, or I will let you and your family vanish in front of my eyes permanently!¡±


    My eyes shed, and tears rolled out the next second. I haven¡¯t been wronged like this since I was a child.


    ¡± you can¡¯t do this to me. Do you believe that I can tell Chris about it?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Hearing his words, my expression changed slightly, thinking of Chris¡¯s clear eyes. If she knew about this, what would she think of me?


    She doesn¡¯t know anything. She will think I¡¯m disgusting, I even fucked her brother.


    I squeezed Jim¡¯s chin hard with my fingers. ¡°If you dare tell her, I will bury you with the White family!¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    Warren¡¯s cold words didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all, and my body trembled slightly with fear.


    If the White family is finished, then I am not the young master of the White family myself.


    ¡°I know I was wrong. Even if you don¡¯t intend to be responsible for me, it won¡¯t change the fact you fucked mest night.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°What would you like?¡± Seeing the greed in his eyes, I hated him even more.


    ¡°Ten million, even if it is a hush money, you¡¯re willing to give my sister a ck gold card, and it is impossible to give me ten million.¡±


    Ten million is nothing to me, but I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯ve been set up by a bastard like Jim.


    Filled with anger, I took out the check and wrote down a string of numbers. Tore off the check and threw it in Jim¡¯s face. I said coldly, ¡°From now on, you and I will be even. If you dare to reveal today¡¯s events, Jim, I will let you know what regret is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jim is happy with the check.


    ¡°Since you are here, where is your sister?¡± I began to think back to yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for the message Chris¡¯s number sent me, how could I not doubt it?


    ¡°You ask her? In some man¡¯s bed at the moment. Uncle, Chris¡¯s slutty, you should not be fooled by her pure look.¡±


    ¡± Where on earth is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I watched her go cuddling with a manst night, so I took her room card.¡±


    Men? Is it the one going to America?


    My heart pounded. ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    Thest time Chris covered the man¡¯s face so that I didn¡¯t see his face, it was my most regrettable thing.


    I should have been decisive and directly lifted the quilt to see what the man looked like! I can¡¯tpare with the coward who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face.


    Jim¡¯s pov


    Thinking of what Helen said yesterday, I replied casually: ¡°It seems that it is her ssmate, and I don¡¯t know the details. They kissed directly in the corridor.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Thinking of the previous time in the hotel, Chris and that man used so many condoms, it can be seen that the man¡¯s sex demand is also very strong.


    I feel more unhappy at the thought of this, and I don¡¯t want to let Chris go on like this.


    ¡°In which room?¡±


    Jim¡¯s pov


    Helen only said that Chris had an old and ugly guy, and I was so happy that I forgot to ask where it was.


    ¡°Well, wait, I¡¯ll ask. It seems that others saw which room she was in.¡±


    I called Helen quickly, but no one answered. Maybe Helen is sleepingfortably, so she won¡¯t answer my phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call again, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Looking at the little woman in my arms with tears in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help hugging her tightly.


    I woke up with Chris this morning, and she insisted on going back to her room for fear of being discovered. Carrying her back to her room, I heard Jim and Warren at the door. Before I could be surprised how these two people got together, I heard the next more incredible thing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Although it was previously investigated that Chris¡¯s parents made a deal with Warren and used Chris as a bargaining chip to take tens of millions from Warren. Chris always thought that her parents didn¡¯t know and took care of everything by herself. In fact, her parents knew this for a long time, and her parents arranged this. Thinking of how much she loved her family, she was even willing to sacrifice herself to help her family tide over the difficulties. I can¡¯t bear to tell her the truth.


    Her parents, younger brother are so greedy, selfish, and she is so beautiful, simple, kind, and tough, how can they be a family?


    I didn¡¯t expect them not to be Chris¡¯s parents. Chris is the baby they bought from traffickers! When I think about the injustice and abuse she suffered since childhood in the White family, I cherish her even more. Damn the White family, I must make you pay!

 Chapter 118

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I didn¡¯t expect my beloved brother to hate me so much! For so many years, he never even regarded me as his sister, so he could abuse me and nder me so easily. What surprised me, even more, was that I wasn¡¯t their own child.


    No wonder, no wonder!


    I¡¯m just a tool they use to get their property. No wonder they are partial to Jim, who is their own child! And what about me? In their eyes, I guess even inferior to cats and dogs.


    Over the years, scenes are yed back in my mind. I¡¯m like an idiot who tried my best to please them!


    To tell the truth, after a moment of grievances, I have not been so sad. They are not my family, so I¡¯m relieved that they ignored me and favored Chris. Then who am I? Where is my family?


    Looking at my Uncle, my heart calmed down instantly. The White family is not my support, this man is.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect Chris to sort out her mood so quickly, and her strength made me feel distressed.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go in. I have something to ask Jim. I want to know more clues to find my family.¡±


    Holding her tight, I kicked the door open.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Looking at Keh pushing through the door, I was shocked! How much did he hear? ! And what scares me, even more, is that he has Chris in his arms.


    Seeing this, I immediately kicked Jim out of the door. I didn¡¯t expect Keh to pull Chris to chase Jim.


    I got up and stopped Keh. ¡°Uncle, Chris is my wife. Please let her go.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I looked directly at this nephew, he was from the Wilson family, and I never liked him as much as he did me.


    ¡°Warren, you¡¯d better get dressed first. Didn¡¯t you always want to know who the man behind Chris is?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    In fact, I already know in my heart, but Chris only saw Keh.


    That answer is no longer important.


    Keh did not intend to let me go, saying word by word: ¡°The man who has been hiding behind Chris is me. I fucked her on your wedding night. She is my woman.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to speak so clearly. Even if he had guessed the answer, it couldn¡¯t have been hurt by Keh himself.


    I grabbed Keh by the skirt. ¡°Keh, how could you do such a thing? She is your niece! Even if you want to get back at the Wilson family, you shouldn¡¯t take her as a pawn!¡±


    Keh smiled contemptuously. ¡°Niece? Warren, you think too highly of yourself. Up to now, you haven¡¯t got a license. You used her as a shield for your affair with Kitty, Warren. Don¡¯t make yourself so noble. At least I am the one who really loves her, and soon I will make herpletely end with you, and she will be my wife. And you lost her qualification from the first night when you gave up her. You can¡¯t protect her. Chris will be protected by me in the future. ¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I finally make it clear. I don¡¯t care what the results and costs will be.


    I just need to let people know that Chris belongs to me.


    Before Warren epted this fact, I took Chris and strode away to chase Jim.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    chasing Jim all the way, I finally caught him at the end of the corridor.


    Shouting him, Jim looked at me with a disgusted face. ¡°Since you have learn, I advise you to divorce with Warren early.¡±


    I¡¯d rather get a clue about my birth from him. But before I could ask, the ident rose sharply.


    Helen, dressed in rags and with kissed marks, rushed at us with a dagger. ¡°Jim, you bitch! You trapped me! I want you dead!¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what happened between them. Before I could react, Jim pushed me over. The dagger was inserted straight into my abdomen, and even my Uncle didn¡¯t have time to react.


    When the pain hit, I could feel the blood gushing out. Beforea, I saw an anxious look from Uncle.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Watching Chris¡¯s bandaged wound and blood seep out.


    The carpet is sshed with blood, and every drop of my heart will suffocate.


    Keh said she wouldpletely cut off contact with me, and she would be his wife.


    Before I was shocked by their rtionship, I heard something happen outside.


    I didn¡¯t expect Chris to be stabbed by Helen with a dagger. What happened?


    Seeing me out, Keh picks up the bandaged Chris and walks out. Magee has just arrived. He says he will take Chris to the hospital and let us take care of Helen and Jim.


    Only Magee and I were left in the room. I loosened my clenched fists and pushed the frame on the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°Mr. Magee, can you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can you keep everything you see and hear today a secret?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, rest assured that I won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Magee has sent someone to take Jim and Helen, and I finally have time to digest what happened.


    Why would Chris¡¯s man be him?


    Anyone can, but Keh, which is very uneptable to me.


    Keh is the most valued person by Grandpa since childhood. No matter what I did or won an excellent award, he will always be the only one in Grandpa¡¯s eyes.


    I had a hard time getting the Wilson Group. For the first time, I was tempted by a woman, but he appeared at this time and took everything away.


    On the day of my wedding, they were¡­


    I close my eyes and think carefully about Chris and Keh at that time when Chris was scared to death of him.


    At the time, I thought it was Keh¡¯s indifference that frightened Chris, and that¡¯s why.


    Then the underground garage and several times Chris made strange noises on the phone, all because Keh was by her side!


    Although WE agreed not to interfere with each other at the beginning, at the moment, I have a feeling of being betrayed inexplicably in my heart.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Keh, you want to take Chris away from me. Let¡¯s see!


    Magee¡¯s pov


    I was left alone in the room, and my mood wasplicated.


    From knowing that Chris is my sister to investigating her experience, just after rifying the ins and outs, something happened to my sister.


    The White family, Helen ¡­ I won¡¯t let go of any of the people who hurt Chris.


    I went to the surveince room and found the video just now.


    The picture clearly shows that Helen is holding a dagger to stab Jim, but Chris is pushed on the dagger by Jim.


    Damn it! This Helen deserves to die, and this Jim deserves to die!


    Walking to the room where Helen was held, the girl still looked crazy. But I know from her subtle movements that this woman is pretending.


    I picked up a chair and sat down. ¡°Stop pretending, I know you¡¯re not crazy at all. I see that the person you want to kill is Jim.¡±


    ¡°Both Jim and Chris deserve to die! She deserves it!¡±


    Seeing the cruel fundus of her eyes, I know I can¡¯t keep her. But before that, I want to know more from her.


    ¡°You are a criminal offense. Now Chris has been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. If something happens, you will spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±


    She seemed to know that she was afraid atst, and trembled and said, ¡°No, I just angry. I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. I just wanted to teach Jim a lesson and scratch his face. I didn¡¯t expect him to push his sister to block the knife for himself. I thought he drugged Chris at most, but I didn¡¯t expect him to want his sister¡¯s life. He must have done it on purpose! Mr. Magee, believe me!¡±


    ¡­


    But after some intimidation, this Helen gave up everything she and Jim did.


    Don¡¯t think you want to offset what you have done. I won¡¯t let go of Helen or Jim.


    With Helen¡¯s testimony, I sent them to the police station.

 Chapter 119

    Keh¡¯s pov


    When the helicopter was brought in, my family doctor bandaged Chris¡¯s wound, and I felt pity when I saw the wound in her abdomen.


    She is obviously the most afraid of pain, but she always gets hurt.


    The doctor treated Chris¡¯s wound. ¡°President, the wound stops bleeding. Now it is necessary to give Miss Chris a blood transfusion as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It is urgent to get to the hospital as soon as possible!¡±


    I¡¯m d it¡¯s a helicopter, so I don¡¯t have to encounter a traffic jam. It only takes about ten minutes to fly to the hospital.


    Chris¡¯s face is pale.


    Shey there quietly, like an angel left on earth. I was afraid that she would not wake up.


    I rushed to the hospital which, made all the preparations before I came. When Chris arrived, she could have a blood transfusion directly.


    Seeing the bright red blood ¡°liquid¡± injected into her body, my heart stabilized a little bit.


    I Gently wipe the blood on her face with a hot towel, and my action is so gentle that I am afraid of waking her up. Silently standing in front of her hospital bed, my heart can¡¯t let go all the time.


    Chris finally got out of danger. She slept until night. ¡°Hiss¡­ it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯re awake.¡± I held her hand all the time, and I felt it as soon as she woke up.


    Chris¡¯s lips are dry and hER voice is hoarse. ¡°Uncle, it really hurts. I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    ¡± Uncle will never let you die.¡±


    I wanted to hold her, but I was afraid that the wound that touched her body would hurt her.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t feel guilty or apologize. You hug me.¡±


    ¡°Chris, Uncle promises that this will not happen in the future.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I hugged his neck tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not about my Uncle. It¡¯s my own carelessness. I didn¡¯t expect Jim to do this.¡±


    Keh ¡°rubbed¡± his finger on my cheek. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± I forced a smile, but in fact, I was dying of pain.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, I was not conscious at that time. How did I get to the hospital?¡± I¡¯m busy changing the subject.


    Keh¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Chris, I want to tell you something. You have a psychological preparation first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what you told me is not a bad thing, is it?¡±


    Keh gently brushed the ¡°messy¡± hair off my face. ¡°Chris, I picked you up in a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Helicopter, isn¡¯t everyone aware of our rtionship?¡±


    I just feel like the sky is falling.


    ¡°Chris, just calm down and listen to me. Things are not as bad as you think. When I took you away, only Warren and Magee were there, and the others were not there.¡±


    ¡°They also know¡­¡±


    ¡°First, it is about the reputation of the two families and Warren¡¯s own interests, and he will never let it out¡± ¡°. Second, Magee is a smart man. It¡¯s not good for him to tell such things. Naturally, he won¡¯t get into trouble. Third, I can use Warren¡¯s uncle¡¯s identity as a shield to hold you away. At that time, the situation was critical. Everyone can see your injury, and they are eager to save people. No one will think about it, so we are safe for the time being. ¡±


    I just exhaled heavily.


    ¡°So, Mr. Warren, did he say anything? Will he tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s better to talk about it, lest he has any special thoughts for you in the future. Instead of hiding, Warren will help us cover-up in the future.¡±


    I stare big eyes, ¡°Of course, little fool Warren likes Kitty, but I like you. It¡¯s convenient for us to talk about canceling the agreementter. Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me.¡±


    I nodded, thinking that Magee knew, too, and didn¡¯t know what he thought of himself.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Hey, you should be hungry, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± I diverted her attention. She needs rest now.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    All my ns are based on Warren¡¯s love for Kitty.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Warren had fallen in love with Chris before I knew it. My announcement of the two people didn¡¯t make Warren retreat, but aroused his fighting spirit.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    The cruise ship slowly berthed on the shore, and I got off the cruise ship with a sullen face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Burnell was already picking me up at the curb. ¡°Mr. Warren, where¡¯s Chris?¡±


    ¡°She left beforehand and went to the White family.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Burnell¡¯s pov


    I think it¡¯s a little strange. The cruise ship just docked. I didn¡¯t see Chrise out. How did she get there?


    However, due to Warren¡¯s moody temper recently, I dare not ask more questions.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When we got to the White family, Chris¡¯s parents got my call and waited at home.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, pleasee inside.¡± The groveling attitude of two people makes me sick.


    I pressed my unhappiness in my heart. No matter how much I hate the White family, they are still useful.


    ¡°is there no outsider at home?¡±


    ¡°No, no, we ask them out.¡±


    The White family can¡¯t afford to hire so many servants now, and only one nanny has asked for a leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have two things toe here today. The first thing is to need your household registration book.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what do you need a household registration book for?¡±


    ¡°Chris has been married to me for so long, and we haven¡¯t got a license yet, so I came here today specifically for this matter, and there is also a special agreement about our previous talks.¡±


    When they heard that I was going to really marry Chris, their faces were almost blooming.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, are you telling the truth?¡±


    I know what they think. Chris was nobody before. If she got the certificate, she would be the Wilson family! This is a great opportunity for the White family! They can get more money from me.


    Magee¡¯s pov


    This is what I saw when I arrived at the ward. Chris¡¯s delicate little face was wrinkled together in the hospital bed.


    ¡°Uncle, that¡± medicine ¡°is so bitter, can I not eat it?¡± She looked at Keh miserably.


    Keh gently relieved: ¡°Of course not. These¡± medicines ¡°are all capsules, and they are not bitter at all.¡±


    ¡°In addition to capsules, there are some oral¡± liquid ¡°? Uncle, anyway, the body has a self-healing function, wait for the wound to be fine.¡±


    Keh scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°How can you be like this? Other women can¡¯t wait to get better soon after being injured, but you don¡¯t even want to take¡± medicine ¡°. Do you want to leave scars deliberately?¡±


    ¡°If I had scars, it is beyond my control, Uncle. Would you mind?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d mind?¡± Keh smiled wickedly.


    ¡°Be good.¡± Keh ¡°touched¡± her head.


    Chris was softly coaxed by Keh to take the ¡°medicine¡±, and Keh threw a candy into her mouth. ¡°Is it still bitter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bitter.¡± Chrisughed.


    Chris¡¯s eyes fell on Magee at the door. ¡°Mr. Magee, when did youe?¡±


    I saw Chris who spoiled Keh like an elf. I never saw Chris like that.


    Yes, she only bes like this in front of the person she likes.


    Now I am just a stranger to her. There is a long way to go, and she will spoil me one day in the future.


    Putting away the loss in my heart, I walked into the room leisurely. ¡°Miss Chris, how is your health?¡±


    As the host of the dinner party, Chris happened on my cruise ship, so it is reasonable for me to visit Chris.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    ¡± I was scared to see Miss Chris covered in blood before.¡±


    I put my delicate pastry box on the table, and I thought Chris would like to eat it better.


    ¡°t just looked scary. In fact, it was nothing.¡± Chris downyed it.


    Keh couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s scary to look at? Do you know that if you are 20 minuteste, your life will be in danger?¡±


    Chris couldn¡¯t help but spit out her tongue. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to be fine now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Keh, Miss Chris, besides visiting Miss Chris, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Before I came here, I was worried about Chris. When I saw Chris and Keh together, I realized that she was happy.


    ¡°Good.¡± Keh put down the candy. ¡°Chris, give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Keh washed her hands and went back to the ward. She sat on the stool in the ward. Looking at Chris, I took a breath and said, ¡°Chris, you are my birth sister.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Keh and Chris spoke in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, you are my biological sister. I have been looking for you for many years.¡±


    ¡°Your Davis family is one of the top ten in the United States. How can you lose your children?¡± Keh sneered.


    I sighed. ¡°From ancient times to the present, the bigger the family, the more¡± chaotic ¡°it is. not to mention the Davis family, and so were other families.¡±


    Chris nodded.


    ¡°The Davis family is somewhat different from these families. It is the guide who inherited the family business from the ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you wrong? Isn¡¯t it a sentry? How can there be a family that may let the guide inherit the family business?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I say is different. Our Davis family is a very old and secret family. In the past, the head of the family was called the patriarch. ording to legend, our family has a special skill, which can only be acquired by guides, so the patriarch can only be a guide. After that, the family suffered drastic changes and suffered genocide. Later, the ancestors migrated to the United States in order to avoid the disaster ¡°chaos¡±. The tradition of let guide be the inheritor has been spread to today. It was our mother who went wrong. ording to the rules of our Davis family, our father should choose one guide as an inheritor from the family. ¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s talk about our mother again. She was chosen as the next sessor of the Davis family. ording to the rules, she had to choose a husband from a big family. The seniors will choose some boys and ask the mother to select. My mother has no feelings for those boys. The seniors were angry and forced her to choose, mother ran away in a fit of pique. People in the family said that my mother¡¯s temperament was very tricky. No one expected what she would do. Two yearster, she returned home and gave birth to me. No one knows who the child¡¯s father is¡­ ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris was stunned. ¡°What happenedter? Where is mom now?¡±


    what Chris wants to know most is everything about the Davis family.


    ¡°Mom returned to the Davis family with me, whichpletely caused contradictions. My grandfather and grandmother were furious and threatened to ask my mother to abort me. Mother naturally didn¡¯t want to, no matter how others ¡°forced¡± her to tell the man. After all, her grandparents are the only child, but they can¡¯t beat her, so they have to let her keep me. When I was born, my grandparents liked me very much, and everyone no longer ¡°forced¡± my mother to marry. The good times didn¡¯tst long. When my mother came home, she felt like a different person. Maybe she missed father in her heart. ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma love mother dearly, so they let their mother bring father back to meet them. Dad is a martyr¡¯s child, grew up in an orphanage, andter became a soldier. They met on a mission. My mother went on a business trip on Spain, and when she went out to y with her bodyguards at night, she was robbed by gangsters in the alley, and her father saved her. I and then they are together. ¡±


    ¡°My grandparents were annoyed that my father didn¡¯t want to leave Spain to develop in the United States, but my mother supported my father¡¯s work. Grandparents are extremely angry but helpless. Later, my mother was pregnant with you, and my father¡¯s mobile phone was turned off when he was on a business trip. As a result, this matter was used by people from hostile families. They lied to my mother that something had happened father, and then set a trap early. My mother inbor was in danger after arriving in Spain. father went to save her, he was seriously injured and died in the mountains where my mother was imprisoned. Mom escaped under the cover of Dad, contacted Grandpa and Grandma, and said let Grandpa pick her up and you. Grandpa went to that ce and saw only mother¡¯s body, not you¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who did it? What about those who killed mom and dad!¡± Chris¡¯s eyes are full of anger.


    ¡°Grandparents took our parents¡¯ bodies home and quickly found out everything. It was done by the side branches of the family in conjunction with outsiders. Grandparents eliminated the outsiders and brought down the hostile families. But my parents can¡¯te back, and you are missing.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I in the White family? Jim said that my parents bought me from traffickers.¡±

 Chapter 121

    ¡°A few days ago, I caught a minion of the hostile family who was involved in this matter. He was arranged to throw you as a baby into the mountains and feed the wolves. His guide had just given birth, and he knew that if he threw a baby like you into the mountains, you would never live. he really couldn¡¯t bear to throw you away in the mountains, so he quietly hid you in his home for a period of time. The family he attached to quickly copsed. Before he fled, he entrusted his friends to send you home. his friend turns out to be a gambler. He took his money and sold you to traffickers. Later, after learning this news, his gambler friend has been killed by a debt collector. He has been looking for you for a while and can¡¯t find it, and he is afraid to tell the Davis family about it. By mistake, you were bought from traffickers by the white family ¡­ ¡±


    With a sigh, I went on to say, ¡°We thought you were abroad and have been looking for you abroad. Grandma died ten years ago, and Grandpa is old. Fortunately, I find you, Chris. You are Grandpa¡¯s biggest knot. Do you know how much he misses you over the years? By the way, I haven¡¯t told Grandpa about it yet, so I¡¯ll call him quickly.¡±


    I quickly called grandpa, ¡°It¡¯s me, grandpa, my sister found it!¡±


    ¡°What! Found it? Where is she? Hurry and bring her back for me to see.¡± Grandpa¡¯s voice was very excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll let her talk to you now.¡± I handed Chris my cell phone.


    Chris¡¯s face was full of panic and chaos, and she was at a loss. Keh also went out thoughtfully and closed the door, leaving us alone.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Girl, are you listening?¡± Grandpa¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    I faltered, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, you have suffered alone outside these years. We didn¡¯t take good care of you and now we have found you.¡±


    Grandpa choked as he spoke. Maybe he thought of something that happened in that year.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not your fault. I haven¡¯t med anyone. I have lived very well these years. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°When will you go back to America? Grandpa is not in good health and doesn¡¯t know how long can live. Can Grandpa see you early?¡±


    I really can¡¯t refuse his plea. ¡°I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m busy for a while.¡±


    Hurry to hang up the phone, my head is still dizzy, I have a brother, a grandfather, this is too sudden.


    a brother asked, ¡°Chris, what¡¯s the matter with you and that Keh? Is he someone you like? Can you tell my brother how you never met?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°At first I didn¡¯t like him at all, but I hated him very much. I just wondered how there are such annoying people in this world.¡±


    Magee¡¯s pov


    Chris rxed at the mention of Keh, and her face was full of sweetness.


    The first time I heard Chris talk about her rtionship with Keh, I was a little curious about how they got together.


    ¡°If you hate him so much, why do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe every time I was in a mess, he rescued me. At that time, I had thousands of dors on my card and wanted to go back to the Wilson family for dinner. At that time, I wanted to buy a decent dress. The salesperson saw the stall I was wearing and wouldn¡¯t let me try on that dress.¡±


    I looked angry. ¡°There is such a sale?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are the eldest son of the Davis family. No matter in America or at home, wherever you go, others will tter you. At that time, I was ostensibly the eldest daughter of the White family. After the decline of the White family, I was as thrifty as ordinary people. Those salesmen in luxury stores are sensitive. Their eyes are like scanners. They can tell at a nce whether you are wearing genuine or high imitation. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m not even wearing a fake. I went in wearing a stall, and people immediately judged that I couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Sister, you are the second daughter of the Davis family in the future, and you don¡¯t have to look at others¡¯ faces. Buy whatever you like, let alone a dress, and you can buy the whole shopping mall.¡± I said lovingly.


    ¡°Why is it so exaggerated? Even if I have money in the future, I won¡¯t waste it.


    ¡°Good, good, as long as you are happy, you can do anything.¡± I also smiled easily. ¡°What happenedter?¡±


    ¡°Later, my Uncle came to help me out. At that time, I was still afraid of him and just wanted him to hate me. Although Warren and I are ying games, on the surface, I am still his niece, so I don¡¯t want to get too close to him. I originally wanted to use the method I learned online to deliberately pretend to be a gold worshipper to disgust him. Who knows that he bought all the clothes in the store.¡±


    I can also picture the picture at that time. ¡°If it were me, I would buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t men hate gold worshippers?¡± Chris looked puzzled.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Well, then I had an acute appendicitis attack, and Warren was called away by Kitty, and I fainted in pain. Fortunately, my Uncle woke me up by phone and sent me to the hospital in time. Every time I was in a mess, I met him. In a word, I fell in love with him so much, and I recognized him all my life. ¡±


    After listening to Chris¡¯s story, I also felt deeply that Keh was really kind to my sister. Chris did meet the right person.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Chris was a little tired, I made an excuse to leave and wanted her to have a good rest.

 Chapter 122

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    My brother left in advance. I looked at my Uncle who had been silent since I came in. I quickly ttered him. ¡°Uncle, this cake is delicious. Try it.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    He pressed a kiss on my lips, and my pale cheeks were stained with a little blush. I hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°Uncle, eat cake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡± Keh giggled.


    When I was around him, I felt that life had fun. I had a wish that I could get rid of Warren and Keh earlier.


    ¡°Little fool, what are you thinking so intently?¡±


    ¡°Miss you.¡± I hook my lips and smile: ¡°Uncle, when can we be together aboveboard?¡±


    ¡°Soon, I promise.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Iy close to her and swore in my heart, ¡°Chris, even if I take the whole world as an enemy, I will take good care of you. .¡±


    The sun rose, the warm sunshine came in through the ss window and fell on the woman in bed.


    Chris¡¯s white skin bes transparent in the sun, and the thick ciliary ¡°hair¡± casts a faint light and shadow.


    Cliff appeared at the door. ¡°Sir, Mr. Warren is here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an overly heated fight with him on the cruise ship that day.


    He was still wearing a white suit, and the rims of silver sses were shining silver in the sun.


    The face is as elegant and modest as before, and the corners of his mouth are slightly evoked. ¡°Uncle.¡± Even the intonation is the same as before.


    Hearing his voice, Chris woke up from his sleep and ¡°rubbed¡± her sleepy eyes.


    Chris was embarrassed to see Warren at the door. ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±


    Warren came in leisurely. ¡°Chris, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡± Chris¡¯s answers.


    ¡°If you came to see her, you should leave now.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the way Warren looks at Chris. Isn¡¯t that the way I used to look at Chris?


    Warren smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my Uncle had such a tender side before. Grandpa found you so many suitable girls. You rejected Grandpa so many times that people in the Wilson family thought that you had a hidden illness, but it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I said coldly, ¡°Chris should know best if I have a hidden disease. Do you want her to tell you in person? Nephew.¡±


    Although Warren had a bad rtionship with me before, he wouldn¡¯t deliberately provoke me.


    Warren is still different from before. Is this different because of Chris?


    My eyes are colder when I think of it. There is only one reason why a man changes because of a woman.


    Warren lifted the frame. ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯te to see Chris today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Maybe my nephew came to see Uncle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my wife, Chris. Come home with me. I have hired a personal doctor for you. I have seen your case before I came. What you have to do now is to have a good rest.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I¡¯m a little confused. ¡°I should rest. Where do you mean to go home?¡± Why do I think Warren is weird?


    ¡°To our home, of course, fool.¡± Warren spoiled me.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you talking so strangely?¡± I¡¯m a little confused about Warren¡¯s intention.


    ¡°We are married, and of course, you are going back to my home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, we¡¯re not married by agreement, we don¡¯t have a marriage certificate, we don¡¯t announce it to the outside world, and we won¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s private life. I didn¡¯t say anything about my Uncle before, just because I was afraid of embarrassment. Now that you know it, I don¡¯t have to hide it. My Uncle and I really love each other, so I can¡¯t go home with you, I want to be with my Uncle.¡± I answered very seriously.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Although I learned about them from Keh that day, it was not painful for Chris¡¯s admission that she liked Keh.


    I kept a smile on my face: ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate?¡±


    As I handed over a copy of my marriage certificate, Chris saw that the contents of it changed greatly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, we obviously didn¡¯t get the license. Where did this marriage licensee from?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my Uncle reminding me that we have been married for so long and haven¡¯t got a license, and I am too irresponsible to you. So I went to the White family, moved your ount, and got a certificate by the way. You will be my justified wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Chris, I never joke.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    The veins on the back of my hand are exposed. Warren always love Kitty, so why did he do it? What good is it for him?


    ¡°Warren, the person you love is Kitty. What do you mean?¡± After all, this is just a copy, which is very likely to be fake.


    ¡°Uncle, I really liked Kitty in the past, and the purpose of marrying Chris was to protect her, but when I spent time with Chris, I found Chris was more suitable for me.¡±


    ¡°More suitable for you? ?¡±


    Warren smiled and said, ¡°Everything in this world is like this. If you don¡¯t give it a try, how can you know who is more suitable for your own taste? Besides, hasn¡¯t Uncle also tried it?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I¡¯m already petrified. It¡¯s hard for me to ept something like this.


    Since when does Warren have a crush on me? How can I be more suitable for him than Kitty?


    What makes me more curious is that Warren said that Keh tried, ¡°Mr. Warren, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is Chris asking Kitty or Uncle?¡±


    ¡°You said Uncle tried. What did he try?¡± I asked, biting my red lip.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle tell you that he liked a person before you? Why he hasn¡¯t found a woman for so many years because¡­¡±


    Keh was furious: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Warren stopped talking. ¡°It seems that my Uncle didn¡¯t say anything, so I can¡¯t say much. Chris,e back with me.¡±


    My heart tensed, my Uncle said he was the first time with me, but never said he didn¡¯t like others.


    I mechanically turned to Keh and said, ¡°Brother, is what he said true or false? Have you ever liked others?¡±


    ¡°Chris, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯ll tell you if you want to know, but you should know my heart to you. I don¡¯t want to say more.¡±


    Yes, who has no past, and I had a crush on nd, which doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    Don¡¯t I know how good my Uncle is to me? I will believe Uncle.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, even so, so what, it¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t know why you did it. Are you worthy of Miss Kitty?¡±


    Thinking of seeing them making love in the car not long ago, I hate Warren more and more now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me and Kitty. You just need to get up and leave with me. I have told my mother about your injury, and the Wilson family will arrive soon. Chris, you don¡¯t want the Wilson family to know about your rtionship with Uncle? I can ignore your affairs, but only if you want toe with me.¡±


    Keh used to threaten me with this, and now Warren threatens me for the same reason.


    ¡°Chris, let¡¯s take the opportunity to announce our rtionship. So what if the Wilson familyes?¡±


    ¡°What about Chris? Chris, you have to think about it. What will happen if you announce it?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe looking at the man in front of me. The gentleman is no longer there.


    I don¡¯t know why he became what he is today. ¡°Warren, was I wrong about you, or was you like this?¡±


    I don¡¯t understand, ¡°Mr. Warren, why do you have to let me go with you?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, and naturally you want to be with me.¡± Warren¡¯s answer was as if he and I were supposed to be.


    My brow frowned. ¡°We agreed from the beginning that we would not interfere in each other¡¯s love life. You gave me money and I acted for you. You still put forward this point, Mr. Warren. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s before, Chris. If you have any questions, don¡¯t ask them until you get home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I can¡¯t go with you. The person I love is my Uncle.¡± I tugged at Keh¡¯s clothes tightly.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Warren. I have to go with him by myself.


    ¡°Chris, it won¡¯t be up to you soon.¡± Warren smiled mysteriously.


    I didn¡¯t know what he meant by this sentence, and several people came in soon.


    Warren¡¯s parents are here and my parents are here. Sally¡¯s voice is exaggerated. ¡°Chris, I heard Warren say you were hurt. Are you all right?¡±


    My face changed slightly, and my hand holding Keh¡¯s clothes let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I looked at my parents. This is the first time they havee to see themselves. Although they know that they are not my biological parents, after all, they raised me. ¡°Mom and Dad, you are here.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯re too careless, how many people will worry about you?¡±


    Tiffy¡¯s usation made my face ¡°color¡± even paler. I thought I was like this. Will they finally care about her? Who knew she spoke to me in such a tone?


    I almost died this time. She didn¡¯tfort me well. Instead, Sally was in such a hurry.


    My eyes are a little red. Is it so important that my own is so important? In my heart, I don¡¯t have many feelings for my parents.


    ¡°Inws, no one wants this to happen. Chris is also a victim. Don¡¯t scold the children. My poor Chris, look at your white face.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Warren said, and I can¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Brother inw, thanks foring to save Chris this time.¡± Sally thanked him.

 Chapter 123

    Keh¡¯s pov


    in order to pick up Chris, Warren even picked up their parents on both sides. He knew Chris¡¯s weakness very well.


    Carter reached out to shake his hand. ¡°This is Warren¡¯s Uncle. Hello.¡±


    I still stood still in the field, and I really didn¡¯t like Chris¡¯s parents. This selfish couple, if it weren¡¯t for Chris, wouldn¡¯t deserve to see me at all.


    Carter¡¯s hand stretched out, and Sally quickly exined: ¡°Brother inw always doesn¡¯t like contact with others, so don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Carter withdraws his hand awkwardly.


    ¡°Chris, Warren has hired a personal doctor for you. You¡¯d better go home and have a good rest. I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Sally said gently.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I said, ¡°Mom, I want to stay in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about the hospital? Go home with Warren and you can recover faster. Chris is obedient.¡±


    ¡°That is, you are grown up now, don¡¯t let us worry about you? Get up and go home.¡± Mother¡¯s voice is cold.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Tiffy had pulled me up regardless of my wound. ¡°Look, Warren has even prepared his clothes for you. Put them on and let¡¯s go. The car is still waiting below.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    My resistance had no effect, and I put on shoes under the ¡°force¡± of two adults.


    Keh said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her¡± His eyes are so fierce that he is going to eat people.


    Obviously, he was going to announce everything. Only Warren knows that it¡¯s okay, but if the two families know, what will happen!


    I exined ¡°Well, my Uncle is afraid that you will touch my wound. I wille by myself.¡±


    I slowly put on my shoes under the cold light of Keh. I clearly felt that my Uncle was about to explode. I turned to thank Uncle.


    ¡°Thank you Uncle for saving me.¡±


    I made a begging action and winked at him, hoping that he will not announce our rtions.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I held my anger seeing Chirs.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± I gnashed my teeth. ¡°I never save people in vain. I wille to get paid then!¡±


    Chris and Warren understand the meaning of the word reward.


    ¡°When I am ready, I will definitely repay my Uncle.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, we should go.¡± I urged.


    Sally pulls Chris away, and Chris looks back at Keh.


    I lifted my foot to leave, but Keh stopped me: ¡°Warren, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, wait for me below. I also have something to say to my Uncle.¡±


    Everyone left the room, leaving Keh and I alone.


    Keh took the lead in the opening: ¡°Warren, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle, but I find that I like Chris.¡± I finally confirmed my feelings for Chris through repeated temptations and doubts.


    ¡°I know this is not good, but no one can tell about feelings. I suppressed and gave up before, and finally, my feelings for her went deeper instead of diminishing. At the moment when Uncle took Chris away, Ipletely saw my feelings. I have no intention of being an enemy with my Uncle. If my Uncle needspensation, I¡­¡±


    Keh grabbed me by the cor. ¡°You sent me away as a beggar? What do you think I want?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Chris is already my justified wife, so you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    A coldness shed through Keh¡¯s eyes. ¡°Warren, I want to see if you can afford this consequence!¡±


    I pushed the frame indifferently. ¡°I will.¡±


    Keh let go of me. ¡°Warren, if you really like Chris, you should know that you are forcing her to do things she doesn¡¯t like. Threatening her with the Wilson family and the White family, you think you can bring her happiness? This is not the way to love someone.¡±


    ¡°Today, I forced her, but didn¡¯t Uncle threaten and force her anything? I remember the first time in the Wilson family, Chris was scared to death of you. I don¡¯t think the night you said was of her own ord, Uncle. .¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Looking at the face that seems gentle but actually contains ambition, I underestimated this nephew.


    ¡°Warren, if you have to do this, Chris can only be cannon fodder for both of us, and she is the one who is injured.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, give up for Chris.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up Chris, never in my life.¡±


    I don¡¯t give in to him, and Warren also has a fighting spirit. ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t give in to the Wilson Group and Chris.¡±


    ¡°Warren, you will pay for what you said today, and within three days you wille and beg me.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle is too conceited. Chris is still waiting for me below. I¡¯ll go first.¡± And he turned and left.


    I looked at his back coldly, and the corners of my mouth evoked a bloodthirsty smile.


    The Wilson Group, Chris, hehe, Warren, I¡¯ll show you what nothing means!


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    I walked in and I was scared to death when I saw my boss hook his lips and smile.


    ¡°¡­ are you all right?¡±


    The smiling Keh was more frightening than the angry, and the boss looked at me: ¡°I¡¯m fine?¡±


    ¡°what are you going to do next? If we had known that he would get the certificate with Miss Chris, we should have got the certificate in advance. Strangely enough, Warren obviously likes Kitty so much, and it is precise because of this that we have not thought about it in that respect, and now we have miscalcted.¡±


    The boss sighed lightly: ¡°People will change, let alone people¡¯s hearts, but Kitty is still in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell Kitty about this and let her deal with Warren?¡±


    ¡°No. Once a woman loses her mind, she will do a lot of incredible things. I¡¯m not afraid that she will hurt Warren, but I¡¯m afraid that she will hurt Chris¡¯s reputation. I have plenty of ways to deal with Warren. Don¡¯t forget, the crematorium construction is enough to make Warren burn. What would those high-level officials think if he lost billions?¡±


    ¡°How did I forget this matter? we can use this matter to threaten him.¡±


    ¡°Threatening? The crematorium is revenge for pping Chris. Since he wants to grab Chris with me, this time¡­ I want him to lose his reputation and have nothing!¡±


    I know Keh is really angry this time, and Warren is too stupid to mess with anyone.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want the Wilson Group? ¡± The boss evoked a mocking smile.


    ¡°Sir, are you going to destroy the Wilson Group?¡±


    ¡°What a pity? I want him to see with my own eyes that not only the Wilson Group but also Chris is mine. Gee, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°The receptionist said that Warren has always wanted to see you. I would arrange your meeting now. Sir, I suddenly want to see Warren¡¯s face when he knows that you are the president of the King Group.¡±


    ¡°Since he dared to get the certificate quietly, I want him to cry and beg for divorce!.¡± The boss said lightly.


    I know it¡¯s going to be a good show soon.

 Chapter 124

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    When I was stuffed into the car, Sally kept asking questions and caring about my body, while Tiffy was wearing lipstick.


    At this moment, I am very ¡°confused¡±. WHY my mother who has raised me for more than 20 years can be so indifferent?


    Will she feel a little sad if I die in front of her one day?


    I was sent back to Warren¡¯s vi. While no one was there, Tiffy said to me, ¡°Chris, you see Warren has finally changed his mind and started to care about you. You must hurry and have a baby for him.¡±


    Have children? with Warren, my expression changed slightly. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too stupid to know. While Warren values you so much now, you have a child and seize his heart, so that your foundation in the Wilson family is stable, and you are much better than a woman who can¡¯t have children.¡±


    Now that she has made it clear that even though I already know about their deal with Warren, I still want to find out what their attitude towards me is. I pretended to find out, ¡°Mom, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°You know why I married Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you married Warren because you had a crush.¡± Mother¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mom. What you just said is clearly what you know. Mr. Warren and I only agreed to get married, and we didn¡¯t get a license!¡±


    If the copy of the marriage license is true, there is a very important key factor in Warren and I actually getting married. Warren can only go through the formalities when he gets the household registration book. The household registration book is in the White family. He went like this, and the White family gave it to him directly.


    What the hell do they want?


    ¡°Mom, you knew I married Warren for nothing.¡±


    ¡°What are you yelling about? You wanted to marry at that time. I didn¡¯t¡± force ¡°you.¡± Tiffy no longer hides.


    ¡°Yes, I am, but you should understand what I am for? I am for the White family!¡±


    ¡°The White family has raised you for so many years, and now the White family is in trouble. Shouldn¡¯t you make a contribution to the White family? Besides, the Wilson family is a big family. Marrying him is your blessing. ¡± She didn¡¯t mean to be sorry at all.


    At the beginning, I was worried that my parents would be distressed if they knew the truth.


    Later, when I learned that they made a deal with Warren, Iforted myself that they had to.


    Now her attitude shows that everything is my own thinking, and they don¡¯t care about me at all.


    I suddenly feel how ridiculous what I have done.


    ¡°At the beginning, I felt strange that the Wilson family didn¡¯t set up a wedding with great fanfare and didn¡¯t announce the marriage to the outside world. It turns out that you also know that Warren didn¡¯t really want to marry me. For tens of millions, you personally pushed me into a fire pit.¡±


    ¡°I give you food and clothes and raise young? Chris, you are really ungrateful. In short, Warren has got a marriage certificate with you now, and you are already the real wife of the Wilson family. If others want to marry someone who can¡¯t marry, you can steal it! After all, you have to thank us for finding you such a good marriage, Chris, don¡¯t be ignorant!¡±


    ¡°It turned out that I was just a tool you used from beginning to end. You didn¡¯t regard me as a daughter at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you are Warren¡¯s wife now. Take good care of yourself and give Warren a big fat boy. Don¡¯t think about anything else!¡±


    Tiffy left, and my tears finally couldn¡¯t help but flow down. This is thest time I shed tears for the White family.


    ¡°Inws, are you leaving now? Stay for lunch.¡± Sally¡¯s voice came from the living room.


    ¡°No, I still have something to do, please take good care of Chris.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll take good care of Chris.¡±


    Sally came in with the cut fruit. ¡°Chris,e and eat some fruit. Why are you crying? Did your inws say anything to you?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to cry, but I just can¡¯t stop crying.


    I couldn¡¯t cry. Sally quickly put away the fruit and held me in her arms. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t cry, crying hurts your health.¡±


    Warren appeared at the door. ¡°Mom, go out and I¡¯llfort Chris.¡±


    Sally had to let me go. ¡°Then don¡¯t bully Chris, or I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± I sent my mother out and locked the door.


    Seeing the little woman crying with tears, I saw Chris¡¯s tears for the first time, and it turned out to be so pitiable.


    ¡°Chris, don¡¯t cry.¡± I reached out and caressed Chris¡¯s tears.


    I wiped. ¡°Warren, I won¡¯t marry you. I only love Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure, feelings can change. I thought I liked Kitty very much, but I didn¡¯t know what I really liked until you showed up. Chris, you and Kitty are different. What I feel in you is what I never felt in her. I was wrong in the past and ignored your feelings. I won¡¯t do it from today. I will treat you well. Will you give me a chance? ¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I asked coldly.


    Warren gently wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Chris, nothing is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Warren, I just need to ask you one thing. My parents know that I am going to marry you. Have they ever given up?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t hate the White family so much if they loved you a little. All they cared about from beginning to end was money,¡±


    I closed my eyes, tears rolling, and sure enough, I was just a tool to use for the White family.


    From now on, the White family is no longer my home.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Knowing the pain in her heart, Iforted her, ¡°Chris, I know you are sad in your heart. Without the White family in the future, you only need me. My mother will love you very much, and we will give you the love youck.¡±


    I reached out and tried to hug Chris. Before my finger touched her shoulder, Chris snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Chris, I know you are very upset now. Please give me a little time and I will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, please leave. I want to be alone.¡±


    I stopped talking. Now Chris won¡¯t listen to anything.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Close the door and I am alone in the room.


    The warm sunshine falls on me, but I don¡¯t feel a little temperature, only feel cold all over.


    Uncle, Uncle, I miss you so much.


    It¡¯s time for dinner, and I¡¯m lying in bed with a pale face and no appetite.


    Warren said softly, ¡°Chris, will you get up for dinner or shall I bring it to bed for you?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I gave him a cold look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°No, your body is weak, you must take the opportunity to recuperate well. . If you don¡¯t want to get up, I will bring it over.¡±


    Then he really brought me the food. ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°Warren, I said I didn¡¯t want to eat! Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    I don¡¯t even want to look at Warren since he forced me. I really don¡¯t know why he suddenly became like this.


    ¡°Chris, you didn¡¯t use to be like this. Do you really hate me so much? I don¡¯t understand, where am I worse than my Uncle?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I know Keh is in business, but not well, otherwise, everyone would know it..


    As far as identity is concerned, I am the rightful eldest grandson of the Wilson family. He is only an illegitimate child. Chris should choose me.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Although I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to the Wilson family, Keh and Warren are opposites.


    Otherwise, Uncle wouldn¡¯t hate the Wilson family so much, and his own existence would be a thorn in Warren¡¯s side.


    Grandpa showed more love for Keh. Maybe Warren was afraid that Keh would rob him of property?


    Most of the giants are due to property disputes, and Warren has shown an extremely ambitious side.


    ¡°Chris, why can¡¯t you believe that I really like you?¡± Warren sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, how can you prove that you like me after you¡¯ve loved Kitty for so many years and I¡¯ve only been with you for so long?¡±


    I just feel ironic. Does he like everyone?


    ¡°Then you and your Uncle haven¡¯t been together for long. How can you prove that he really likes you?¡±


    ¡°Because of my heart, I can feel that he really likes me and I really want to marry him.¡±


    ¡°it is impossible for you and him in this life.¡± Warren scooped a spoonful. ¡°Be good and open your mouth to eat.¡±


    I pushed away the bowl with one hand, and the dishes spilled all over the floor.

 Chapter 125

    There is some anger in my eyes. Chris didn¡¯t dare to do this before.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I said no. Please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Chris said word by word.


    I lifted the frame and looked at Chris carefully. She changed and her eyes changed.


    ¡°I had it redone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t eat it no matter how many times, unless you let me go! Warren, don¡¯t make me hate you.¡±


    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t let you go, Chris. Don¡¯t let me force you to eat in other ways.¡±


    I quickly brought her another bowl of porridge. ¡°Chris, I remember you liked this porridge very much.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even want to look at me, let alone eat.


    I put the porridge aside. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°NO.¡±


    ¡°Well, then don¡¯t me me.¡± Warren leaned over suddenly, his breath getting closer, and a touch of tension appeared on my face.


    ¡°What are you, what are you going to do?¡±


    I reached out and stopped between them to keep Warren away.


    Warren grabbed my hand easily. ¡°What do you think men and women want to do? Chris, if you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll kiss you until you eat.¡±


    The strength on the wrist is aggravated. I frowned. ¡°Warren, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Do you eat or not?¡±


    ¡°I eat!¡±


    ¡°Be good.¡± Warren let go of his hand. He carefully fed me, and I had to open my mouth to eat the food he handed me.


    The phone rings. This is Kitty¡¯s exclusive ring. I have heard it several times.


    I looked at Warren, who answered the phone with a cool expression. ¡°Hello, Kitty.¡±


    ¡°Warren, let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯ve booked the seats.¡±


    ¡°I have something tonight. Eat yourself.¡± .


    ¡°Well, will youe over at night?¡±


    ¡°No, rest yourself.¡± Warren hangs up.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you think this is funny? You want to be with me while hiding from Kitty. Don¡¯t you think you want too much?¡±


    ¡°Chris, my affair with Kitty is veryplicated. I have CONFIRMED that I don¡¯t like her now. Give me a little time and I will handle it.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    One of the most important reasons I was between Chris and Kitty was that I didn¡¯t want to be sorry for Kitty.


    However, Keh¡¯s appearancepletely stimted me. I don¡¯t want to care so much. I just want Chris.


    As for Kitty, doesn¡¯t she like money very much? I will give Kitty a huge sum of money aspensation for her.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I took Warren by the sleeve and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, even if I beg you, keep dating Miss Kitty. Why are you holding on to me when you like her? We can still act like before. As long as you let me go back to my Uncle, I will keep everything that happened today a secret and won¡¯t tell Miss Kitty.¡±


    Warren reached out and caressed my cheek. ¡°Chris, you are so simple. No wonder even Uncle is interested in you. You should know that simplicity is sometimes stupid. Do you really think we can go back to the past now? I can¡¯t go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t ? As long as you let me go, I don¡¯t care about this matter. You continue to talk to Miss Kitty, me and my Uncle. Isn¡¯t this a happy thing?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I said that the person I like is you, not Kitty, so Chris should not think about such naive things. Eat well. If you have anything you want to eat, tell me and take good care of yourself.¡±


    I threw away his hand. ¡°Warren, if you don¡¯t let me go, YOU will regret it! Uncle won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see what he has to do with me.¡±


    He stood up and left. ¡°I¡¯ll collect the bowlter. If YOU dare to dump it and don¡¯t finish it, I will really FUCK you.¡±


    ¡°Warren, you bastard!¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    The door was closed, and I stood outside the door in a mixed mood.


    I also want to ask myself, why did things be like this? ¡°Chaos¡±, everything is ¡°chaos¡±.


    But I also know that when I take this step, everything can¡¯t go back.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Warren took away the mobile phone, and there was no phone at hand. What I want to hear most at the moment is Uncle¡¯s voice.


    I stared at the sky outside a little bit ck, as my mood is getting darker.


    When will this daye to an end? Things are getting worse than before. I have got a license with Warren.


    As long as I don¡¯t divorce, I will never be able to be with my Uncle fair and square.


    Uncle, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t expect such an ending.


    What should I do? My eyebrows tightened.


    It waste at night, and Warren came in with a slightly tired LOOK.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°Sleep, of course.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is not in the vi, you don¡¯t have to act, there are many guest rooms in this vi!¡±


    ¡°Chris, it seems that you haven¡¯t adapted to your identity yet. You are my legitimate wife, so you don¡¯t have to act in the future.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You mean you want to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but don¡¯t worry, your injury is not healed, and I am not hungry enough to fuck a patient.¡±


    Warren said and began to unbutton. I quickly uncovered the quilt and got out of bed to leave.


    ¡°If you dare to leave this room, I don¡¯t promise not to touch you. Anyway, the family doctor is there, and someone will treat something in time.¡±


    ¡°Warren, why didn¡¯t I find you such a bastard before!¡±


    Why did I agree to act with Warren in the first ce?


    I don¡¯t care if the White family is nice to me, the point is that it¡¯s not worth it.


    Warren still kept a graceful smile: ¡°Chris, I don¡¯t care what I will do as long as I can keep you. Of course, I still hope you can cooperate well with me.¡±


    His button had been unbuttoned, and I quickly turned my eyes away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When I heard the bathroom door shut, I quickly got out of bed. I would never share a bed with Warren again.


    Now I can¡¯t understand Warren at all. I really don¡¯t feel at ease with him at all


    I quickly opened the door to leave, and Linda waved to me around the corner, ¡°Miss Chris.¡±


    Thest time I was recuperating from appendicitis, Warren specially found someone to serve me, and that person was Linda. I didn¡¯t expect her to leave yet.


    ¡°Linda, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Miss, go quickly, and I will wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± I said in surprise.


    ¡°I was specially arranged by my grandfather to take care of the youngdy, let¡¯s not talk about it, you go.¡±


    Not surprised, I had to leave quickly. If I stayed here, I didn¡¯t know what Warren would do to me.


    When I thought that Linda was arranged by my Uncle, I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to that much, knowing that Keh is out there, my pace is much faster.


    I ran out of the yard in one breath, and a Lamborghini was parked by the side of the road.


    This is the first time I have seen him drive a sports car.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± When I saw the figure of the man, I rushed over.


    My Uncle threw away his cigarette butt and quickly came towards me. ¡°Chris, my little Chris.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel a sense of belonging until I was held tightly by my Uncle, and my tears wet his shirt.


    ¡°Uncle, I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, too. I¡¯ve been thinking about you, Chris. Let¡¯s go home.¡± My Uncle picked me up and walked towards the car.


    I will feel very warm and satisfied only when I rely on my Uncle¡¯s arms.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go home. The ce where there is a Uncle in the future is Chris¡¯s home.¡± I clutched my Uncle¡¯s clothes tightly.


    My Uncle gently put me in the co-pilot, and the careful action seemed to regard me as a fragile treasure, and my heart was very sweet.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I gently caressed the tears out of her eyes, only pity in her eyes. ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let him touch me. Chris belongs to Uncle.¡± Chris¡¯s eyes are full of seriousness.


    ¡± Linda say you didn¡¯t eat well?¡±


    ¡± Uncle, let¡¯s go quickly, otherwise Warren will chase out again.¡±


    I think Chris is guarding Warren like a wolf now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him take you away with me.¡±


    I gently closed the car door and took Chris back to my vi.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I looked at that European-style vi, once did not have a good impression, but now it is felt here is full of warmth.


    Maybe it¡¯s just because there is Uncle, and I feel safe where my Uncle is.


    Keh stopped the car and turned off the engine. ¡°Sit still,¡± he said.


    I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but he doesn¡¯t move. Who knows that he opened the door of the co-pilot and carried himself out of the car?


    ¡°Uncle, I can go by myself. Why do you want to hold me?¡±


    ¡°You have a wound in your abdomen. Now the wound is scabbing. If you pull it, it will hurt. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just nest in my arms.¡±


    His thoughtfulness and care make my heart warm, which is why I like my Uncle.


    As soon as I entered the door, the maids smiled and greeted me. ¡°Miss, you are back.¡±


    ¡°She will live long in the future and prepare more of her clothes and her favorite food.¡± Uncle ordered directly.


    ¡°Yes, young master, it seems that the season will change. I will buy autumn clothes tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Chris, are you all right?¡±


    Looking up, it turned out to be my brother. I quickly said, ¡°Why are you here, brother?¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital to find you again this evening and found that your bed was empty. I didn¡¯t know until I called Keh that you were taken away by Warren. He said he would pick you up. I wait here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    My heart is very touched.


    ¡°Now that you are back, go to bed early. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Magee said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see him off.¡±


    I am very happy to see Keh and brother get along so well.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Send Magee to the door. He looks at me and says, ¡°Do you want me to shoot?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, soon Warren will cry for mercy and admit his mistake.¡±


    Smiling at each other, I walked back to the house.


    ¡°Get the medicine ready and bring it up.¡± I carried Chris upstairs.

 Chapter 126

    I gently put her on the bed, and my fingers gently caressed the hair in her ear.


    Chris looked terrified. ¡°Uncle, do I really want to live here in the future? If Warren¡­¡±


    I half squatted in front of the bed, looking at her with deep affection andforting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Chris¡¯s tears rolled down, ¡°Uncle, you are right, I am a fool! When I agreed to marry Warren for the White family, I thought I was a hero, but in fact, I was a fool. The White family never cared about me, even if I gave everything I did. If I hadn¡¯t promised Warren, I could be fair and square with Uncle. I¡¯m sorry, Uncle, but I was too stupid. ¡±


    I gently lifted Chris¡¯s little face and said with relief, ¡°I never med Chris for anything. Chris is the purest person in the world. You are not wrong, nothing wrong, rest assured, I will correct this mistake. Chris, I was wrong. I underestimated Warren. I didn¡¯t think he would be affectionate to you, and he would get your household registration book. Maybe things will change from my original n, Chris. I mean if. If things get out of control one day, announce your rtionship with me in the worst case. When the timees, there will be overwhelming public opinion. Will you face it with me? ¡±


    Chris shook her head, looked at me, and said, ¡°I will. I¡¯ve decided that I will follow my Uncle all my life.¡±


    ¡°How can I abandon you?¡±


    ¡°I can see clearly now. The White family didn¡¯t regard me as a rtive from beginning to end. I won¡¯t care about the White family¡¯s face anymore. If it reallyes to that point, it¡¯s not me Chris who is sorry for them, the White family is sorry for me! They already knew that marrying me to Warren was a shield, but they agreed. I won¡¯t care what they think anymore, I want to live for myself!¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know what happened after Chris left. This is a good thing for me, at least one less block.


    ¡°I will try my best not to go that far, but things in this world are unpredictable, and even I can¡¯t guarantee that anything will happen. So we have to prepare for the worst in advance, Chris. ?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, as long as you don¡¯t let go, I will never let go.¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter what happens in the future, we will go together.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    When I came out of the shower, I found Chris had disappeared, and I was so angry that I threw my bath towel on the bed.


    Damn women really dare to run!


    I called Keh and he had turned off the phone early, so I didn¡¯t sleep well all night. When I arrived at thepany the next day, my anger did not disappear, and my career was not smooth recently. I was full of negative energy.


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    I can tell from the way my boss looks that he is angry and I¡¯m more cautious in speaking and doing things.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, that¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say directly, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    I handed over a white envelope, ¡°This is Chris¡¯s resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡± The boss pped the table angrily. ¡°When did shee?¡±


    ¡°It was sent by express delivery, and Miss Chris was not present.¡±


    I have long sensed the unusual rtionship between Chris and boss. Now Chris is suddenly rational, which is not a good sign.


    ¡°You tell her that she needs to handle it herself if she wants to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren.¡±


    I tried it, but I didn¡¯t expect to get in touch with Chris.


    ¡°Hello, Burnell.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris, Mr. Warren asked you toe back and go through the exit formalities yourself.¡± I¡¯m also very embarrassed.


    ¡°Sorry, Burnell, I won¡¯t go back. ording to the signed contract, if I want to cancel the contract forcibly, I only need to pay three times the liquidated damages. I will call the Wilson Group card for liquidated damages. Please tell Mr. Warren what I said. Goodbye.¡±


    Chris hung up the phone decisively. Why do I think Miss Chris has changed too much?


    But when Miss Chris left,. I told the boss the exact words, and the boss was furious.


    ¡°How dare she!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, is something going on between you and Chris?¡± I asked carefully.


    The boss nced at me coldly, and I quickly shut up.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I dialed Chris¡¯s phone directly.


    Chris quickly got through to the phone, and I was deliberately controlling my emotions. This woman is challenging my bottom line.


    ¡°You¡¯re quitting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ve had a letter of resignation brought to you.¡±


    ¡°Chris, how dare you resign without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you are probably wrong. I only signed abor contract, not a deed of sale. ording to the agreement of the contract, if I leave, I only need to pay three times the liquidated damages.¡± Chris said faintly.


    ¡°Chris, you have a lot of courage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Warren, I learned a lot.¡±


    I gnashed my teeth with hate: ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. As long as youe back now, I can let bygones be bygones.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ll never be as naive as I used to be.¡± Chris said word by word.


    ¡°Chris, you idiot, you said you were used by the White family. Do you think Keh really loves you? He is just more scheming than others, and you are just a pawn in his hand. Don¡¯t be silly!¡±


    ¡°Chris, to be fair, am I worse to you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, if you were really good to me, you wouldn¡¯t let Chad do that to me in America, and you wouldn¡¯t force me to leave.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Chad?¡±


    I think Chad did show great interest to Chris at that dinner party. Then Chris left for no reason. Is it rted to Chad?


    ¡°Mr. Warren, what else are you pretending? Didn¡¯t you give me to Chad for the project? He admitted it directly. You used me as a bargaining chip to trade with him for cooperation. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Magee¡¯s rescue, I would have been chad¡­¡±


    ¡°Chris, there is a misunderstanding. At that time, I already had feelings for you. How could I do that to you? Chad asked you to apany him in front of me, but I refused, so I didn¡¯t get this project.¡± I quickly exined. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen that night.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    It was after this incident that I became disgusted with Warren. ¡°Whether it is true or false, these things have passed. It is always true that you took the household registration book to get a marriage certificate without my consent.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m only doing this to keep you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, Mr. Warren, I have nothing to do with you, and I will note back.¡± Then I hung up the phone decisively.


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    ¡°damn! How dare you hang up on me!¡±


    When I saw my boss angry, I quickly relieved him and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, don¡¯t be angry. .¡±


    ¡°Burnell, let the reporter know that I have someone I like.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, don¡¯t you always keep your love life a secret?¡±


    ¡°That was the past, and now I will never keep a low profile!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I think the boss is crazy, but Chris is angry with him. Why did he announce his feelings? Although I feel strange, as a secretary, I have to do what my boss tells me.


    As soon as the news was released, the media immediately became interested and wanted to know who the boss¡¯s girlfriend was.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I was delighted to see this news. I have been with Warren for several years. Because of the Wilson family¡¯s denial, he never announced our rtions.


    Why is he going to announce it now? Are you going to marry me? I finally have a feeling of getting ahead of myself.

 Chapter 127

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Sitting in the yard basking in the sun, the weather is veryfortable, neither cold nor hot.


    There is a cup of ¡°milk¡± tea next to me, holding a book in my hand, and my life is cool and warm.


    I feel like hiding in an eggshell and being well protected.


    A message came in on the mobile phone, which was sent by Warren. ¡°Watch the news.¡±


    When I opened the current affairs news, the most striking headline was the Wilson Group president¡¯s love affair exposed, and my face turned white when I saw this headline.


    Warren, has this madman exposed me and him? In this case, what will I do with my Uncle in the future?


    Fortunately, when I clicked in, he only exposed he had fell in love with someone, but he hasn¡¯t exposed the identity for the time being.


    I sent a message back to Warren, ¡°Mr. Warren, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Chris,e back to me. Let bygones be bygones. I can give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why are you so stubborn? I said I don¡¯t like you, and I can¡¯te back to you!¡± I don¡¯t know how stubborn this man is.


    ¡°Give you a day to think about it. If you don¡¯te back one dayter, I will directly announce the fact that you are my wife next time. At that time, the news of the two of us will be spread all over thework, and you can¡¯t be with your Uncle in your life.¡±


    Warren¡¯s malice was far more terrible than I thought, and I was so angry that I drank all the ¡°milk¡± tea in one breath.


    For the first time in my life, I hate someone so much. ¡°Warren, you are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Chris, remember, my patience is limited. There is only one day. I want to see you at home after one day.¡±


    I exhaled a long breath, although Uncle will find a way, but now the situation has be soplicated.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    When I came back, I saw Chris, who was on the swing. She looked like a kitten all the time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Her eyes were full of grievances. I took off my coat and put it on her. ¡°You wear so little. Be careful not to catch cold.¡±


    She took the initiative to nest in my arms. ¡°Uncle, have you watched the news?¡±


    ¡°You mean Warren¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Well, he is too bad to reveal the news to the media. He said let me think about it for a day. If I refuse to go back one dayter, he willpletely announce my affairs with him.¡±


    I ¡°rubbed¡± her head. ¡°Is that what worries you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, how can you be so calm? You also know how developed thework news is now. As long as Warren will announce it, my old background will be dug up soon, and someone will know me wherever I go in the future. How can we be together then?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I have an appointment with Warren tomorrow. Maybe things will change.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you have an appointment with Warren?¡±


    ¡°Well, not as Keh, but as president of the King Group.¡±


    ¡°How did I forget this? t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will go and meet my good nephew tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ve already figured out what to do.


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you want me to work in yourpany before? Can I start working tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Little fool, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Do you want to hear what Warren and I have to say?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we must be United.¡±


    ¡°Does your injury still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. The rest of the wounds only need to heal slowly. Uncle, I am really not as delicate as you think.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, go and be my personal assistant in the future.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Personal assistant?


    As soon as I heard the words personal assistant, I couldn¡¯t help muttering to myself, ¡°Why do you men like personal assistants? Did you and many assistants go close before I came?¡±


    ¡°Before you came, Cliff was the only one from beginning to end, and no one else even met me.¡± Keh answered truthfully.


    I think of what Warren said before. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you about the past. Is the woman you like Mia?¡±


    For so long, the only guide I have found my Uncle has been Mia, but Mia doesn¡¯t look like his girlfriend.


    After all, Keh looked at her with no love, which I can still be sure of.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mia, who else would it be?


    ¡°Not her, Mia only saved me once, and I have no CRUSH for her.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ who is that woman?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Uncle, I know everyone has a past, and I used to have a crush on nd, so I¡¯m not ming you, just curious.¡±


    Keh¡¯s expression is very ugly. ¡°She¡­ is just a past tense. Is it necessary to know?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it.¡±


    ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want to mention that woman is that she left me when I was at my worst.¡±


    I saw the pain in his eyes. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, someone hurt him.


    ¡°Uncle, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave you. Since it is a very sad thing, I won¡¯t ask her.¡±


    Keh hugged me. ¡°Chris, remember what you said today. No matter what happens, you are not going to leave me.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, you will make me crazy about you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you have done too much for me and paid too much. I looked at her serious eyes and deeply imprinted her face in my mind.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Burnell hurried in. ¡°Mr. Warren, the president of the King Group, is back atst. I¡¯ve been contacted over there.¡±


    ¡°OK, get in touch with the president of the King Group right away.¡± I was overjoyed.


    ¡°I havemunicated with the King Group, and Mr. Warren has no ns for tomorrow morning, so he will meet tomorrow morning.¡±


    This is probably the only good news I have heard recently. ¡°Good, that matter must be solved as soon as possible. The longer it takes, the more we will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Strangely, this time it was the president who offered to meet. It used to be harder to meet him than to ascend to heaven. How could he take the initiative to meet us this time?¡±


    ¡°No matter what the other party¡¯s idea is, in short, this meeting with him is very important, which is rted to my future. At present, the top management still doesn¡¯t know this matter?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know yet. I am also following up the recent project with G Company. If I can win the cooperation with Mr. Magee, I can reduce the loss.¡±


    I lit a cigarette. ¡°I hope, I always feel very unlucky recently, and I have not done anything well.¡±


    I began to wonder in my mind what the president of the King Group would be like. No matter what kind of person he is, he won¡¯t have a good temper anyway. This battle is not easy to fight.

 Chapter 128

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    In my Uncle¡¯s vi, I was taken care of by Keh in every possible way. As long as he was around, he would never let my feet touch the ground.


    He is my mobile means of transportation. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t hurt at all today. You really don¡¯t have to hold me around.¡±


    ¡°I just want to hug you.¡± My Uncle put me in the bathtub.


    ¡°You can touch the water today. If you have any questions, call me. I will be outside.¡±


    ¡°I know, Uncle, why are you like a momma now?¡±


    ¡°Go out. I haven¡¯t had a good bath for several days. I want to take a good bath.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Uncle just left.


    took a bath, I got up, and when I dried my hair, I saw my Uncle staring at his notebook attentively.


    Every sessful person is full of hardships, and even his Uncle is not easy. Cliff told me more than once that his Uncle used to be such a workaholic.


    I found that there are many items in the notebook, and each item is marked with different colors.


    ¡°What are these?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Recently, if some projects of real estatepanies can¡¯t get benefits from me, Warren will definitely find a way to make mends. All he can do now is to use other projects to reduce losses. The Wilson Group is the only bargaining chip in our hands, so I won¡¯t give him a chance.¡±


    I finally know why the King Group is sitting in its present position in such a short time. My Uncle is scheming and meticulous in doing things.


    ¡°Uncle, why is the ¡± color ¡°of each project different?¡±


    ¡°Red¡± is some rtivelyrge projects, which are also my focus. Warren must win the same projects to make up for the losses. There are not many big projects at his hands during this period, and the most likely one is the real estate project of G Group. If I were Warren, I would definitely focus on this. ¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t G Group my brother¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°Well, G Group has long been a big listedpany in the United States. Now they are going to return for development, and the first project will be particrly important. Whether it is for publicity or other reasons, this project will only increase but not decrease. Warren should y the same idea.¡±


    ¡°Brother won¡¯t give him the project, will he?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will help you in thepany. It¡¯s gettingte, and Uncle goes to bed early.¡± I rubbed him gently with my cheek.


    Uncle also turned off theputer. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wash and you¡¯ll rest first.¡±


    I was really tired, so I slept in bed and didn¡¯t feel it until my Uncle got up the next day.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up and sleep for a while,e to work whenever.¡± My Uncle ¡°touched¡± my cheek.


    ¡°No, I agreed to start work today.¡± I sat up, ¡°Uncle, you have to teach me well, Ie to yourpany is not to muddle along.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, I will teach you well.¡± Uncle chuckled.


    Today, I chose a business suit and followed my Uncle out of the door in high spirits.


    Cliff was already in the car waiting for Uncle. He was surprised when he saw me. ¡°Miss Chris.¡±


    ¡°Cliff, I will be my Uncle¡¯s assistant from today. If you have anything, you can tell me to do it.¡± I sincerely said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know what tricks these two people y. Now Chris is the boss¡¯s sweetheart. How dare I tell her to do something.


    ¡°Sir, is Miss Chris telling the truth?¡± I still asked the boss for instructions.


    The boss nodded. ¡°Do as she said. Anyway, you are very tired alone. Give her some things and teach her slowly by the way.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°OK president.¡± Chris smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Changed calling so soon?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I really want to learn something when Ie to thepany. I am really serious. .¡±


    Since she wants to study, I must provide her with such conditions, otherwise, she will leave and go to otherpanies.


    As I said at the beginning, I let her do everything she wants, and this is the real love for her.


    ¡°This is the best, business is business, president.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Cliff handed me my Uncle¡¯s itinerary and began to teach me what to do in the future.


    I spent a few days with Warren before, but my Uncle¡¯s itinerary far exceeded Warren¡¯s itinerary.


    Warren only needs to deal with onepany in the Wilson Group, and Uncle has many otherpanies secretly. Today¡¯s itinerary is just the tip of the iceberg.


    I was shocked to see the itinerary. ¡°You, you have so manyrge and smallpanies?¡±


    Cliff exined: ¡°Miss Chris, you don¡¯t think that when I am with you every day, you think that I have a lot of time every day. Before you showed up, I was a workaholic every day and often worked overtime, which means I have to apany you to get off work on time.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you WORK really hard.¡± I really admire my Uncle.


    ¡°if youe, at least I will have a good rest because of you. I used to be most afraid that I would work overtime.¡±


    Uncle nced towards Cliff, Cliff quickly shut up.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    The car arrived at the restaurant, and I arrived half an hour ahead of schedule. This cooperation is very important. While the King Group has not yet started construction, it is only in the early stage of preparation, and it is still toote to withdraw the decision.


    I have prepared several ns, but I have never calcted who wille.


    Burnell¡¯s pov


    When Chris showed up, my eyes lit up, ¡°Chris, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Burnell, I came here today to talk about cooperation with Mr. Warren, and now I work at the King Group.¡±


    My eyes are going to fall off. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. When did Chris change jobs?


    Is that why she left the Wilson Group?


    Before I could react, Keh and Cliff showed up. Chris opened the door for Keh with a cold face: ¡°President, pleasee inside.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Warren¡¯s pov


    I thought I heard Chris¡¯s voice. Why did shee here? I should have misheard .


    The next second I saw two people, Keh and Chris.


    I thought about meeting Chris again, but it was definitely not the case now, and I never thought Keh would be the president of the King Group!


    I stood up, and the expression on my face had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the president of the King Group, and I hear Mr. Warren has always wanted to see me,¡± Keh said.


    At the moment, my mind is a little confused. I got the news that Keh has only a shopping mall.


    So I didn¡¯t put him in my eyes, and I realized that I ignored the fact that Jim once said Chris had a ck gold card. Few people hold ck gold cards?


    So the man behind Chris, the owner of the ck gold card, the person she likes, the president of the King Group, is Keh from beginning to end.


    ¡°You robbed my project in America and specially built a crematorium around the Wilson Group project. Uncle, Why ?¡±


    I finally understand why the King Group has never partnered with the Wilson Group all these years, and Keh is the reason.


    Keh casually sat down on the sofa, his legs folded and his eyes were cold. ¡°Then ask what you did to my assistant.¡±


    I nced at Chris standing next to him in business attire. I was trying to ¡°force¡± her back, but it seemed to push Chris farther . She left the Wilson Group directly and now works alongside Keh.


    When I heard the word assistant, my heart seemed to be pierced by a needle.


    ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    ¡°Originally, we didn¡¯t have any enmity with the Wilson Group. For Chris¡¯s sake, I intend to cooperate with the Wilson Group. You should understand that the Wilson Group only earns money and won¡¯t lose money. You not only canceled the cooperation, but also pped Chris.¡±


    ¡°So you only got back at me because I hit her ¡­¡±


    ¡°I admit that I retaliated against you because you hit her before, but now I am not. I have long said that you woulde to beg me, my good nephew.¡±


    The situation is reversed, and now I begged him.


    I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I thought I would get Chris by forcing her to get a license.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think it is despicable to use such means?¡±


    ¡°Despicable? I think you should know better than me. I won¡¯t rob you of the Wilson Group. I only want her. If you set her free, we can discuss the construction of crematorium, otherwise it will not be so simple if it is known by others.¡±


    I sped my hands. ¡°Uncle, what good is it for you to attack the Wilson Group? Even if you change your name, you are still the Wilson family. Grandpa is so kind to you, how can you have the heart to do this?¡±


    ¡°Good to me? Hehe ¡­ ¡­ What do you think I care about now? I have given you the opportunity. do what I say, otherwise not only Chris, but also the Wilson family will be mine together!¡± Keh¡¯s eyes are bound to win.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Keh, if you want the Wilson family, you have to see if you match it?¡±


    ¡°Warren, we¡¯re just talking about us now. Divorce Chris and let her gopletely, or I¡¯ll tell the Wilson Group how much you lost! Will he let you be the president then?¡±


    ¡°I said, even if you change your name, you are still the Wilson familyDo you really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°This is my business. You just need to tell me, will you divorce or not?¡± Keh asked coldly.


    ¡°I will not!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I am very helpless, at the beginning of the dispute between the two of them is caused by that contract, until now, it is getting more and moreplicated.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why are you so stubborn? It is impossible between us. While everyone doesn¡¯t know our rtionship now, there is not much loss if we are separated.¡±


    I had to give advice, ¡°As long as you divorce, everything is negotiable.?¡±


    ¡°Chris, you never tried with me. How do you know it¡¯s impossible?¡± Warren¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of pain.


    I affirmed, ¡°Mr. Warren, I can never be a saboteur.¡±


    No matter how he treat Kitty, I will never get involved in their love, and I don¡¯t like Warren at all.


    Keh also lost patience. ¡°Since you insist, then¡­¡±


    I interrupted before he spoke: ¡°Warren, you should think about it for three days first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for your answer in three days.¡± Keh got up.


    I left with him.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Burnell went backand hurriedly asked me, ¡°Mr. Warren, how¡¯d it go?¡±


    I lit my lighter, and the mes beat before my eyes. Keh turned out to be the president of the King Group. It seems that he has grown faster than I thought.


    I have always underestimated him, and now he has caught something.


    If i want to talk about cooperation, I should divorce first.


    But this is my only chance to catch Chris. If I get divorced, it will really be impossible for me and Chris.


    ¡°Burnell, which is more important, women or careers?¡±


    Burnell scratched his head. ¡°Mr. Warren, you¡¯re giving me a hard time. I don¡¯t have a daughter, I don¡¯t have a career. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Although I don¡¯t know what happened between Mr. Warren and Miss Chris, I have been with Mr. Warren for a long time. Mr. Warren has worked hard for the Wilson Group over the years, and the top management is pleased with your ability. You worked so hard to get the Wilson Group, and with the peak just around the corner, it would be a pity to give up now. If you don¡¯t grasp it well, it will be difficult to make aeback once you lose. ¡±


    I stared straight at the beating me, and I always knew clearly between career and woman.


    Although I liked Kitty in the past, I never dyed my work because of Kitty. I didn¡¯t know Chris for a long time, but I broke my own rules for her again and again.


    Why did I marry Chris in the first ce? Besides dealing with my family, it was more for my career.


    I wanted to secure my position in the Wilson family, so I didn¡¯t have that deep love for Kitty.


    ¡°She is no ordinary woman.¡± I sighed softly. I can let go of Kitty, but I can¡¯t let go of Chris.


    Knowing what kind of choice is right, I just can¡¯t do it.


    Like thest time I beat Chris because of a contract and canceled the cooperation of the King Group, only I know who I am for.

 Chapter 130

    Burnell¡¯s pov


    ¡°Mr. Warren, is Miss Kitty bad? Why do you want Miss Chris?¡±


    ¡°She is very good, but love isn¡¯t that easy.¡± The boss lit his cigarette and took a strong puff.


    For the first time, I saw the helpless appearance of my boss. ¡°Mr. Warren, your grandpa has intended to give you shares. If the high-level management knows about this project at this juncture, I am afraid it will be very bad for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not at the end of your tether yet. You make an appointment with Mr. Magee. I want to meet him, as long as I can win the cooperation with him.¡±


    ¡°We can think of this, and the King Group can certainly think of it. I¡¯m worried that the King Group will rob again.¡±


    ¡± You just arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I light a cigarette and close my eyes. Chris, Chris, why aren¡¯t you mine?


    A female voice came from my ear: ¡°Warren, wow, it¡¯s really you. Just now I saw your assistant going out, so I guessed that you were here, and it was true.¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to see Kitty right now. Frowning, I asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Be and I came over for dinner and ran into Burnell, Warren. What was that news about?¡± Look at Kitty. She thinks I¡¯m going to announce her and myself.


    Now there is no Kitty in my heart. It is also a kind of harm to her to continue dragging on.


    I want to tell her now, but I¡¯m afraid Kitty will do something on the spur of the moment, so I have to find a good time to tell her slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, thepany has something for you to take care of.¡± Burnell¡¯sing.


    ¡°Kitty, go home. I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°OK Warren, you haven¡¯te to my ce recently. Remember toe when you have time.¡± Kitty said gently.


    ¡°I wille.¡± To make everything clear.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Have you finished reading the information?¡±


    I closed the information and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m finished. By the way, Uncle, Warren should go to his brother to discuss the project. Should we talk to brother about this?¡±


    ¡°I have asked Cliff to make an appointment with Mr. Magee. He is quite busy recently. He will have time the day after tomorrow, and Warren will not see him. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I looked at the itinerary. ¡°You have a trip to the Star Entertainment Company this afternoon, and there is a meeting at noon. It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. You have something to eat, or you won¡¯t have time for lunch.¡±


    My Uncle reached out and ¡°rubbed¡± my head. ¡°got used to the assistant position so quickly?¡±


    ¡°In addition to work, I am also responsible for your physical condition, park the car on the side of the road.¡± I raised my head and said proudly.


    The driver nced at Uncle, who said faintly, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    I saw Chris go to a nearby fast-food restaurant and buy a box lunch to take to the car. ¡°Take some, it is better than not eating it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chris is really sweet. He wouldn¡¯t eat it if before, he had a stomachache because of this.¡± I added.


    ¡°Shut up, ¡°the boss ordered.


    I looked at him, burying his head, and finished the convenient food in a minute.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I wanted to grab the lunchbox but uncle has finished. ¡°Do you still have stomach trouble?¡±


    ¡°Long ago.¡± Keh doesn¡¯t seem to like to talk about his weaknesses.


    When I arrived at the King Group, I realized how busy my uncle is every day, not only dealing with mountains of documents but also holding various meetings anytime and anywhere.


    I really admire him, but others would have been exhausted.


    Without lunch break, he rushed to the Star Entertainment Company decisively after the meeting, and I realized that he still had a lot of industries.


    Even he is involved in the entertainment industry, thinking that nd is working as a trainee at the Star Entertainment Company, and I don¡¯t know if I will meet him.


    This time, my Uncle came to the Star Entertainment Company to prepare a big movie, and my Uncle appeared as an investor. This movie spent huge sums of money, and he attached great importance to it.


    I followed him. Although I was very busy, I liked this feeling very much.


    Entering the conference room, the head of the Star Entertainment Company greeted with great respect.


    ¡°President, you are here, please sit down.¡±


    My Uncle sat directly on the leather chair without squint, and I finally knew why he always had an imposing manner of reigning over the world. That¡¯s because wherever he goes, there will be people crowding around. His status has already surpassed Warren.


    ¡°President, would you like tea or coffee?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s talk about the business directly.¡± My Uncle looked at his watch. I know his itinerary, and he will go back to thepany to deal with some thingster.


    ¡°OK, I have already sent the n about the movie before. I believe you have seen it.¡±


    Uncle looked at me, and I handed over the information in my hand. ¡°The president modified some of the programs you gave. Look at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The person in charge quickly read the n. ¡°It¡¯s much better after being revised by the president. This time, I invite the president toe here mainly for selecting actors. After all, the investment is so big, and it is better for each protagonist to be finalized by the president.¡±


    After these days¡¯ study, I know that this investment is very big, and the male and female protagonists are the most important ones, which are generally finalized by investors.


    Uncle said faintly: ¡°mature actors, with mature acting skills.¡±


    The person in charge immediately beamed. ¡°President, I think so too. I want to choose the best actress and the actor.?¡±


    ¡± OK, then do it.¡±


    Best Actor and Best Actress? Who could it be? I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    ¡°Today, I know that the president ising. I specially made an appointment with two people. I will ask them toe in and meet them now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The person in charge turned and left, and Uncle looked at me standing upright. ¡°Are you tired? Come and sit for a while.¡±


    I looked serious and said, ¡°Not tired, president. Now I¡¯m just your assistant. Treat me as you treated Cliff before.¡±


    ¡°President. After a while, the film emperor and the film queen wille. Can I ask for an autograph?¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know much about idolizing, I certainly have a little expectation


    ¡°you can get a signature from the female lead, not the male,¡± Uncle said directly and overbearing.


    ¡°Hum, stingy,¡± I muttered.


    Uncle chuckled and said, ¡°You said business is business. I don¡¯t see any assistant who will say the president is stingy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t make trouble with you. I just feel bad about you. You still have injuries. If you are tired, rest. .¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± My heart is warm.


    Being around Keh is much better than being around Warren. The door opened at this time, and I looked at the people who came in expectantly, but I didn¡¯t know which two superstars they were.


    ¡°President, these two are Sara and Ken, who were promoted to the film queen and the film emperor this year. Both of them are skilled in acting. This is our president.¡± The person in charge enthusiastically introduced.


    I know both of them, Ken and Sara, who are hot actors today. They only won the award for best actress in the first half of the year. In terms of their age, they are only in their twenties, so they can be regarded as very young actors.


    Ken is wearing a white suit, gentle and elegant since his facial features are naturally impable. Especially those eyes, he has a high evaluation on the Inte, and he can act all kinds of characters through his eyes.


    Sara is a hot heroine in recent years. She became a big hit with a harem drama andter received several hot dramas to further fix her position. I heard that she has been participating in Hollywood movies for the past two years, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.


    Sara has delicate makeup on her face and a famous brand. This is my first contact with such a big-name star.


    At the moment of entering the door, Sara¡¯s face shed a littleplicated, and her eyes were straight at Keh.


    Looking at Keh again, there is obviously some surprise, but the surprise just shed and soon returned to normal.


    Do they know each other?


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson.¡± Sara greeted with a smile on her face.


    Sure enough, this woman knows Uncle. Uncle should be Wilson, but she doesn¡¯t know that Uncle has changed his surname long ago.


    ¡°So you know each other? Then I don¡¯t have to introduce it. President, Sara¡¯s acting skills are obvious to all. When I saw the script, my first choice was her.¡± The person in charge said with a big smile.


    My Uncle looks cold. Although he always looks cold to others, I can obviously feel that my Uncle is colder than before.


    ¡°Miss Sara mistook me for someone else. Myst name is Adolph, not Wilson.¡± Uncle spoke coldly.


    Sara¡¯s face flushed with anger as if she didn¡¯t expect Keh to say that in front of so many people.


    The person in charge also had some embarrassment on his face, and quickly said,¡±Presumably Miss Sara is mistaking president for someone.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Keh. I didn¡¯t expect the behind-the-scenes president of the Star Entertainment Company to be so young, which surprised me.¡± Ken looked at Uncle.


    Uncle looked at Ken. ¡°What do you think of this role?¡±


    Ken¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect the president to ask such a question.


    Some hunky boys without acting skills have be hot objects forpetition, and investors will not pay attention to whether they can act at all.


    What they need are hunky boy¡¯s strong appeal and fan effect. Few people will ask for their thoughts on the script.


    I¡¯ve already finished reading the script, and I can say, ¡°Mr. Keh, I¡¯ve read the script twice before and after, and I think I¡¯m very suitable .¡±


    ¡°The reason.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°There are a few points¡­¡± Ken talked, which shows that he made real efforts early in the morning.


    ¡°Very good,.¡± Uncle decided on the spot.


    The person in charge looked at Sara. ¡°President, what about the hostess?¡±


    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think Miss Sara fits the image of our TV series. I am not very satisfied. The hostess is someone else.¡±


    I frowned. I also read the script once. Sara became popr with costume drama. I also think Sara is very suitable for this corner. Why do I think Uncle is intentional?


    So they really knew each other for a long time. I bit my lip. I didn¡¯t like the way Sara looked at him.


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Keh thinks I don¡¯t meet the requirements. Where on earth do I don¡¯t meet the requirements? As everyone knows, I am famous for ying dramas. Including the role of the Imperial Concubine that I yed a few years ago, it has been deeply imprinted in people¡¯s hearts, a. Has Mr. Keh seen my y? If you have seen it, you won¡¯t say that I don¡¯t meet the requirement.¡±


    I found one thing, even Ken is very respectful to his Uncle. This Sara is not afraid of Uncle at all.


    And Uncle¡¯s eyes are full of hate. How can he hate a woman so much?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like watching costume dramas. I haven¡¯t seen an episode of Miss Sara.¡±


    Sara¡¯s pov


    I was satirized by him in front of so many people, and I was a little unhappy, but I still managed to maintain a smiling face. ¡°Since Mr. Keh hasn¡¯t seen it, why do you think I don¡¯t fit?¡±


    ¡± Just because the investor in this movie is me,¡± Keh said word by word.


    ¡°You¡­ are cruel!¡± I have a lot to say to him in my heart, but I can¡¯t say it because other people are present.


    ¡± You should know very well that in this circle, whoever has the money has the final say. Do you want me to teach you this rule?¡±


    Now everyone understands that he and I have a problem, and no one dares to speak again.


    Keh stopped talking to me and got up and said, ¡°I have to leave in advance. I will inform you directly when the heroine is chosen.¡±


    The person in charge quickly bowed and sent Keh away. ¡± president, you have the final say.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at me and passed me straight by.


    I only felt a cold wind passing by me, and the man had left.


    The female assistant around him also quickly followed up, leaving only Ken and me in the whole room.


    ¡°Sara, what¡¯s your problem with this Mr. Keh? Why do I feel like he¡¯s targeting you ?¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this script, it is really well written, and there is such a big production. It is a pity to miss it.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s not that I want to miss it, l.¡± I have no choice but to say.


    ¡°I have to go first.¡± I left.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    The person in charge sent me to the door, looked at me with a ttering face, and said, ¡°President, there are several new people in thepany. I want to arrange some bit part for them in this movie.¡±


    ¡°The supporting role is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, president.¡±


    I took Chris to the garage and saw no one around before Chris said, ¡°President, do you know that Miss Sara?¡±


    ¡°We used to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem between you? I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Chris, don¡¯t mention this in front of me, will you?¡±


    I was just about to pat her little head when a female voice sounded: ¡°Keh ¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chris¡¯s pov


    I turned around and saw Saraing towards us. She didn¡¯t call the president, but Keh!


    Think of Keh¡¯s girlfriend before, is it her?


    I can feel that he hates her. Without love, there is no hate. The deeper he hates, the more he loves this woman.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Uncle spoke directly and didn¡¯t even look at Sara.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I thought he would stay, and my body was towed directly into the car by my Uncle.


    The car left without mercy, and I saw a sh of disbelief on Sara¡¯s face.


    ¡°President, that¡­ we just left?¡±


    ¡°Why, do you want to stay and have supper with her?¡± Uncle raised his eyebrows and looked at me.


    I shook my head again and again. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Is she your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    In the second half of the sentence, my voice was very small, and my Uncle brought me into my arms. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Thest thing you want to talk about before is that when this woman appears,


    I think she is your ex-girlfriend, Uncle, isn¡¯t she? Is it or not? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My Uncle pinched my face and said, ¡°Why? Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I just didn¡¯t expect that famous female star to be your ex-girlfriend. I ¡­ feel inferior.¡±


    ¡°Little fool, what is there to feel inferior to? You are much cleaner than her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean I am cleaner than her?¡± I asked inexplicably.


    Uncle hugged my body and said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this, and you don¡¯t need to feel inferior. You are very good, really good, she and I have long been in the past tense, and you are the only one in my heart now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe Uncle.¡± I held him back with my backhand.


    Who doesn¡¯t have the past? I used to have a crush on nd and almost confessed to him.


    ¡°Be good.¡± The chill of Uncle disappeared, and there was still a trace of imperceptible pain in his eyes.


    Kitty¡¯s pov


    I didn¡¯t expect Warren to call me to make aplete break with me. He said he would give me a sum of money so that I wouldn¡¯t contact him again in the future. Why is this happening! ?


    ¡°Kitty, so Mr. Warren really doesn¡¯t want you?¡± Asked a ruffian man.


    I was holding a cigarette and looked at the man with fierce eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t talk and no one thinks you are dumb!¡±


    ¡°Kitty, do you think Mr. Warren knew you were nning on him?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I threw the smoke in my hand into the ashtray, and the scene of that year came to mind.


    When I was a freshman, I took a fancy to Warren. Warren looked warm, but in fact, HE was very cold.


    You always feel that he is smiling at you, but in fact, that smile is estranged.


    Many girls who confessed to Warren failed, and I have been waiting for the opportunity.


    I came from a poor family, and I knew that people like Warren would not value my family background. Once the confession fails, I don¡¯t even have a chance to get close to Warren.


    I spent several years approaching Warren as a friend so that he didn¡¯t reject me.


    Whenever Warren needs me, I will suddenly appear in front of him, and I think Warren will confess to me one day. But I didn¡¯t wait for Warren¡¯s confession until graduation. I felt that I couldn¡¯t sit back and wait, but took the initiative!


    After several years of getting along, even if Warren didn¡¯t like me, he must have always regarded me as a good friend,


    I prepared everything carefully, just waiting for Warren to promise my confession. However, after his confession, Warren did not agree but refused my request.


    After getting along FOR years, I know that Warren looks elegant, but in fact, he is cooler than anyone else in his bones.


    I spent several years portraying a gentle and ¡°sexual¡± image in front of him. I thought I had done so much that I must have a chance to get close to Warren.


    His refusal made me very sad, and I felt that all these years¡¯ efforts were in vain.


    When I was angry, I asked someone to drink. My distant cousin dropped out of school early and is a scoundrel. I was in a bad mood, I took him to y at night.


    Under the catalysis of alcohol, I was annoyed at the moment and gave myself to some bastards. When I first tasted lust, I was addicted to it.


    Several times my cousin advised me to go back, but I still felt that it was not enough. During that time, I went from the night show to the hotel, and I was happy to enjoy the fun of sex. Those people opened the door to a new world for me and even used some props.


    I have never experienced this before, and it was very novel at first. But I was dying when I was sent to the hospital.


    My body was injured by a sharp weapon, and my uterus was damaged. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to give birth in the future.


    It was toote for me to regret when I sober up. I thought of Warren, and a wonderful idea came into my mind.


    That evening, I volunteered to send a message about Warren, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t show up in time after just rejecting my confession. I specially set the time for sending short messages for help in advance and asked my cousin to help act before Warren arrived.


    When Warren arrived, the cousin said the sentence as nned, ¡°Girl, if you weren¡¯t waiting here alone sote, where would the brothers have a chance to attack you? me your boyfriend who didn¡¯t keep the appointment?¡±


    Seeing Warren rushing over, I threw myself into Warren¡¯s arms and cried. After my cousin received my hint, he took a wooden stick and beat Warren down. Warren, , had no time to dodge. I took advantage of the situation and pushed my abdomen up.


    Warren really only cared about my injury, and my cousin took the opportunity to leave. Afterward, I gave him a sum of money to go abroad. I was taken to the hospital, and the doctor said that my uterus was injured and I couldn¡¯t have any more children.


    I told Warren I was raped, and Warren immediately believed me. After all, over the past few years, I have painstakingly managed my beautiful image in Warren¡¯s mind, and Warren always thinks I am a gentle and lovely girl.


    I suddenly suffered this kind of injury, and Warren felt very guilty and med himself for failing to keep the appointment in time, which caused me to suffer this.


    Because of guilt, Warren not only contracted all my medical expenses but alsoe to see me every day.


    My body is getting better day by day, but my heart is very unrested. I know that if I get better, Warren will leave soon.


    I had to find a way to keep him around forever, so I put on a y before Warren came.


    Watching him enter the building upstairs, calcting the right time, when he pushed open the door, what he saw was that I was wearing sick clothes and ready to jump downstairs, which frightened him at that time.


    ¡°Kitty, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    I don¡¯t have the face to live, and I¡¯m going to die.


    In a hurry, Warren said he wanted me.


    I achieved my goal step by step, and so I became Warren¡¯s girlfriend.


    He was with me for a while, and he didn¡¯t touch me. I made a great effort to drug him. He finally fucked me.


    Warren always thought I was a simple and kind woman, and never doubted all this. I used many tricks to stay with Warren.


    if Chris hadn¡¯t appeared, my rtionship with him would have continued. Only a few people knew the truth of that night. Afterward, I gave a sum of money to several people that night andpletely sealed their mouths.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried to marry the Wilson family step by step, and I did it step by step. Just when I felt that I could reach my goal soon, Chris ruined everything.


    Warren finally found that he didn¡¯t like me at all, and slowly alienated me.


    My entanglement made him feel disgusted, and even let out the words of making a break with me directly.


    I drink and smoke every day, and I live a miserable life. I can only anesthetize myself with alcohol.


    I know very well that Warren never knew what happened in those days, otherwise he would not have taken this attitude towards himself.


    ¡°You should keep your mouth shut. If Warren knows, I can¡¯t spare you.¡±


    My smoking addiction is now very big, and I lit another one. The perfume smell is mixed with the unpleasant smoke smell, and I am in a very bad mood.


    ¡°How can I talk nonsense? What I think is that you are also a big old man now. Anyway, that Warren will give you a huge breakup fee. If I were you, I would find a good man to marry with this breakup fee, and I would have no worries about all my life. how many bags, clothes, cars, and houses have you got from Warren over the years. You are the only one who has the best life in our family, and you should be satisfied. Now you have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life. ¡°Cousin said casually.


    I smashed a wine bottle in resentment. ¡°Find a good man. It¡¯s easy to say. Where in the world is there a better man than Warren?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. He is the boss of the Wilson Group. How well the Wilson Group has developed in recent years, Warren¡¯s social status has soared. The is not only rich but also handsome .¡±


    I think about Warren¡¯s tenderness to her before. Why can¡¯t this rtionshipst any longer?


    ¡°I go to the bathroom.¡±


    I think I¡¯m drinking a little too much. If I call Warren now, will hee to me?


    I was groggy before I went to the bathroom. I felt someone shing behind me, and I fainted the next second.


    Cliff¡¯s pov


    After dropping off my boss and Miss Chris at the Star Entertainment Company, I invited a friend to dinner here, but I didn¡¯t expect to eat, so I heard such a piece of big news. Kitty stunned, I walked up to Kitty¡¯s cousin, ¡°Just now you and white Kitty said that calcting Warren is what?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect such a harvest, so I found bodyguards to take these two people to the boss¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 132

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Aftering back from the Star Entertainment Company with my Uncle, I only care about whether the dinner today is good or not. I waspletely relieved to see my Uncle¡¯s attitude towards Sara during the day. Now I¡¯m worried about another thing.


    ¡°Uncle, do you think Warren will really divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t afford to gamble. What he wants most from childhood is the Wilson Group. If it is destroyed at this juncture, he must be unwilling. There is also the most important reason. You don¡¯t love him, why should he pay such a big price? Warren is a smart man and he won¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    ¡°I hope he won¡¯t be silly.¡±


    ¡°Be good, you can feel at ease and prepare to be my wife. As soon as he divorces, let¡¯s get a certificate, OK?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me for what?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not abandoning me.¡±


    ¡°IChris. I will love you well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have a contract to read.¡± I got up in a hurry.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    My little assistant is too dedicated. Chris and I both sleptst night.


    I don¡¯t know what dream she had. She woke up in the middle of the night and had to pull herself to see the contract.


    ¡°Remember to wear shoes.¡± ¡±


    She and I went back to work again, looking at the CD sent by Sara, and I threw it into the trash can without thinking. I won¡¯t get along with her in my life.


    Chris came over with the contract and saw the CD in the trash can. ¡°Just throw it away? I have seen her y, and it is really good.¡±


    ¡°Why, do you still want me to really give her the role?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t want at all.¡±


    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be settled. I, as long as I have Chris, it is enough. By the way, I will start recording some videos for Chris from tomorrow, and I can y them back often in the future.¡±


    As soon as she heard the recorded video, Chris¡¯s face ¡± changed. ¡°No, you can¡¯t record it.¡±


    Seeing her blushing face, I leaned over her ears and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m talking about recording your daily life. What do you want to record?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    My face is even redder.


    ¡°Ahem, I, of course, I also want to record daily life. Well, look at these contracts and I¡¯ll make your coffee.¡±


    I almost ran away to make coffee, and my Uncleughed cheerfully behind me.


    It was getting closer and closer to the appointed time, and there was no movement from Warren. I heard that he didn¡¯t go to work these two days.


    Tomorrow is the deadline given by Keh. Will Warren submit obediently?


    All morning, I was a little upset. I walked towards my Uncle with coffee, because I almost fell down when I kicked the corner of the table in a trance.


    Fortunately, Uncle caught me, ¡°ufortable? Your expression is not very good when you get up in the morning.¡±


    I wiped the coffee from the carpet with a rag.


    I don¡¯t know why I would be so scared, I have a kind of foreboding like something big ising.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Looking at her trance, my eyebrows frowned, she is restless today, and I have no intention of working.


    ¡°Chris, if you are tired, go and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired, really not tired.¡±


    The mobile phone vibrates. It¡¯s Warren¡¯s phone. Chris almost throws the coffee cup to the ground again.


    ¡°It¡¯s his phone.¡±


    ¡°Pick up.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Warren called at this time. Maybe he had made his choice. I took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Chris, I suddenly want to eat your cooking. Can youe over?¡± Warren¡¯s voice is not as cool as before, with a kind of depression that I have never heard before.


    ¡°That divorce thing, you¡­¡± That¡¯s all I care about now.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Chris, don¡¯t you have a trace of crush on me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯m sorry, but I said that before.¡±


    ¡°If youe and cook me another meal, I will agree to divorce. This is my only request.¡±


    After being rejected by G Company, I only had one choice left.


    I thought for two whole nights whether Chris was more important or the Wilson family was more important.


    If Chris likes me too, I will definitely fight hard, no matter what the result is.


    The point is that Chris doesn¡¯t like me at all. So I have to give up Chris and grasp everything in front of me, otherwise, I will lose more.


    ¡°Well, are you at home now?¡± I can feel Chris feeling a lot happier when she heard that I was getting a divorce.


    I smiled helplessly, and she couldn¡¯t wait to leave me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at home. Juste along. I don¡¯t want to see other people, or I will change my mind.¡±


    For so long, I had dinner with Chris every day except for the days when she had surgery. Every time I recall it, I still feel very beautiful. That in life is what I want almost all the time.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°OK, I see.¡± I hung up.


    My Uncle stared straight at me, waiting for my exnation, and I honestly repeated Warren¡¯s words.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to cook for another man now?¡± Uncle has dropped his pen, and his face is full of anger.


    ¡°Uncle, Warren said he had only one request, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°No divorce? Now he has a choice? Chris, the strong in this world are respected. Now the choice is in our hands. How can he say no?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t calm down without divorce for a day. I¡¯m afraid it will make trouble. Warren¡¯s request is not too much. If we can get a divorce certificate for just one meal, why not? Besides, Linda is at his house? Once Warren does something to me, Linda will inform as soon as possible.¡±


    Uncle snorted coldly: ¡°You have never cooked for me, and now you are running to cook for others.¡±


    ¡°After that, I will cook for you every day?¡±


    ¡°just on weekends.¡± Uncle has coaxed me in a few words and finally agreed on me to go.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    In fact, I have some doubts in my heart,


    Even if I won¡¯t let go of Chris¡¯s hand, gossip and nder will make her suffer.


    Besides, I have something on Warren, so Warren can¡¯t really do anything.


    ¡°OK, just on weekends, then I will get off work early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after dinner, and you can cook it for me when you get home,¡± I said seriously.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Thest time I saw such a serious expression, I could only see it when my Uncle talked about contracts with others.


    ¡°Good, good, it depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch your finger.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know, I won¡¯t let anyone touch me.¡±


    My Uncle kissed me hard before letting me go, and I left with mixed feelings.


    In fact, Warren and I walked all the way, from the beginning of acting to the end, he really liked me for some reason and got a marriage certificate. Keh and I ran around for divorce, and Imented that things were impermanent, and finally everything returned to the original point.


    It¡¯s just that after Warren and I divorced, can we really go on smoothly?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara¡¯s appearancees to mind, and I really can¡¯t see through the future.


    I bought some food and mentioned it to Warren¡¯s home. Warren wore very sexual home clothes.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s Linda?¡± I looked into the room and didn¡¯t see Linda.


    ¡°Today, I only want you and me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. If I really want to do it, I won¡¯t wait until today.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wash the vegetables first.¡± I walked to the kitchen and Warren followed me in.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Maybe he just wanted a chance to get along with me, and I didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°OK, then peel potatoes and make curryter.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Seeing Chris washing all kinds of dishes in an orderly way, this should not have been something that she should do.


    Don¡¯t say, Jim, even Kitty wouldn¡¯t do these things.


    ¡°The White family¡¯s people are very bad to you, and you now know that they are not your own parents. What are your ns after leaving me? What are you going to tell the White family in case they embarrass you?¡±


    ¡°I realized that they only regarded me as a pawn . They don¡¯t treat me as a rtive. I have never counted on them before, and I will not rely on the White family from now on.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°You have changed too much.¡±


    ¡°It was Uncle who made me change. Without him, I will always be the silly Chris, and I will only live for myself in the future.¡±


    ¡°I remember you were afraid of the Wilson family when you first arrived. Why didn¡¯t you be afraid again?¡±


    ¡°At first, I was really scared. Later, every time I was injured or bullied, he appeared by coincidence. Whether it is fate or ident, I know that this is wrong, and I still choose to be with him without hesitation.¡±


    I saw a sweet smile on her mouth, which was a happy woman¡¯s heartfelt smile.


    ¡°Chris, if, I mean if, those times I didn¡¯t leave you at the Wilson family, when you had appendicitis, I sent you to the hospital. So would you like me? Even a little bit of it?¡± There is some urgent desire in my eyes behind my lenses.


    Chris shook her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t know if I like Uncle, but I certainly don¡¯t like Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I grabbed her arm in a moment of excitement, and found myself too excited and quickly let go of my hand. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Because you liked Kitty at that time, I will only stay away from you, not near you.¡±


    I smiled helplessly: ¡°So there is no fate between us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, Mr. Warren, then why do you like me? I remember you liked Miss Kitty very much.¡±


    Not only Chris, but everyone thinks so, which is why even Keh didn¡¯t think I would like Chris.


    ¡°I have a long story with her. Do you want to hear it?¡± I lifted the frame.

 Chapter 133

    Chris¡¯s pov


    I nodded. ¡°If Mr. Warren doesn¡¯t mind, we can be friends in the future. In fact, I don¡¯t want to be hostile to you.¡±


    Apart from the fact that Warren threatened meter, he was a good man in my heart before.


    ¡°I threatened you and forcibly took a marriage certificate. Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°If you can divorce me, I will forgive you.¡±


    I smiled brightly.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°I now understand why my Uncle likes you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are really beautiful, beautiful enough to cover all the darkness. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have this blessing to have you, Chris. Well, I let you go¡­¡±


    When I saw her smile, I decided that I would protect her, not destroy it. It seems that all this is relieved. It turns out that liking a person is not possession, but guarding and fulfilling.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Looking at the calm on Warren¡¯s face, my heart is also a lot lighter.


    ¡°If that were the case, it would be perfect.¡± I don¡¯t want to die with Warren.


    ¡°Chris, I agree to divorce you. Now that you have someone you like, you certainly don¡¯t want to act with me as before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Warren.¡± I said guiltily.


    Warren smiled gently: ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. I admitted that I had a purpose when I married you.


    Besides pandering to the Wilson family, my other purpose is the shares. you don¡¯t owe me anything . Now all we have to do is think of an excuse for divorce. ¡±


    I just know that Warren is for shares.


    ¡°I am sorry for you. I didn¡¯t keep the agreement. You can say that I cheated. Anyway, they will know about me and my Uncle sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you are still so kind. Leave me the excuse. Let¡¯s meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9:00 tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren.¡± I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I made some home cooking, Warren poured me a ss of orange juice, and he made red wine.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to hear about me and Kitty before?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind saying it.¡± I¡¯m really curious. Kitty and Warren had a good rtionship before I showed up.


    ¡°Kitty was my college ssmate, but I didn¡¯t really like her at first until something happened.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It was graduation season, and she confessed to me. I refused her, and she left sadly. In the evening, she sent me a message to meet me. I didn¡¯t go to the appointment in time. As a result, she had an ident while waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She was raped by several local ruffians and hooligans.¡±


    I can hardly imagine how a woman can go through those things, and I don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°She w went through a big blow at that time, and I felt guilty that these things would not have happened to her if I hadn¡¯t kept my appointment in time. She was admitted to a nursing home because of her mental breakdown. I felt very guilty in my heart, so I often went to see her. It was her birthday that night, and I drank a lot with her, so drinking was a mistake, and we had sex. Thinking that she was hurt because of me, I should be responsible for her. ¡±


    ¡°So at first, you were just guilty and responsible for Miss Kitty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have much feelings for women, and I only have her for a long time, because her background is not good and my mother dislikes her. For the sake of shares and pleasing my grandfather, I wanted to find a shield. I didn¡¯t know what true love is until I met you. I have always been guilty of Kitty, but it is not love, it is my mistake for so many years.¡± This is what Warren has only recently figured out.


    ¡°Mr. Warren¡­ then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kitty and I can¡¯t go back to the past, the Wilson family will never ept her, and even if I divorce you, we can¡¯t make it.¡±


    It¡¯s hard for me to say what kind of person Warren is. He can always be good to a woman for the sake of guilt.


    He is also good and evil, good and bad, is he a good person or a bad person?


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I hated you before, but at this moment I decided to forgive you.¡± I raised my lips.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I like Chris¡¯s warm smile very much. ¡°Chris, I hope that person will always make you smile like this.¡±


    ¡°Uncle will.¡±


    I raised my ss. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. Can we be friends in the future?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chris and I had a veryfortable meal, and our previous knot was untied. It was only seven o¡¯clock when Chris had already said goodbye.


    I was a little lost. ¡°Chris, can you apany me again in the future?¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    There is a touch of loneliness in his eyes, and I think Warren has too many difficulties along the way.


    I nodded, ¡°OK, next time I will apany you with my Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I have nothing inmon with him.¡±


    I covered my mouth and smiled. ¡°Friends want to get along slowly. How do you know? Anyway, Uncle is not a few years older than you. In my opinion, you two have a lot inmon, or I will cook and invite you another day.¡±


    After a meal, Warren and I have be good friends.


    He and I both enjoy this rtionship, which is much better than the previous hatred.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. You can¡¯t kick me out when Ie.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about tomorrow night? Tomorrow happens to be the weekend, and I promised my Uncle to cook for him.¡±


    ¡°OK, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Warren sent me out the door. Uncle¡¯s car was not far away. I smiled and said goodbye to Warren.


    As soon as the car door was opened, I was immediately dragged in by Uncle, who was cold and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I poked him in the chest.


    He doesn¡¯t answer, but the hand around my waist is very tight.


    I rolled over and sat astride my Uncle and hooked his neck with my hand. ¡°Uncle, are you angry? ?¡±


    Uncle snorted coldly and skimmed his head to one side. The awkward Uncle is really cute!


    ¡°Ah, Uncle ignores me, so what should I do?¡± I murmured, learning from the way my Uncle kissed me before, and I bit his earlobe.


    Feeling the man¡¯s breathing thickened, I smiled gently. ¡±


    The tip of my tongue slid down his earlobe to his neck, Uncle pressed me fiercely on the back seat.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Like other women, even if they are naked, I won¡¯t look at them again in front of me.


    It happened that this little woman kissed me, and all my anger disappeared.


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Warren and I have made an appointment to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau for divorce tomorrow.¡±.


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Warren and I have be friends, and I invite him to our house for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Just fry him two green onions and make do with it.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°Uncle, you are the president of the King Group. Why are you so stingy? At least add two eggs.¡±


    ¡°You know how to make me happy and make it clear to him?¡±


    in fact, I will have scruples in my heart, although the initiative is in my own hands now. What if Warren doesn¡¯t agree


    This is a good ending, which minimizes the loss. In the future, Warren and I will be on the same line, and Chris will not be hurt. If he divorces , I can give him a gift that will surprise him.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Mr. Warren is not what we thought. Hey¡­ every family has a difficult experience.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it, Chris. Just remember that you can only have me in your eyes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know exactly what Warren said to her, but I can vaguely feel what it is.


    ¡°Well, I know, I just want to have Uncle.¡± Chris smiled, and her sweet smile stunned my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I let Chris go.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°I will cook for you when I go home. I still don¡¯t know what my Uncle likes to eat.¡±


    ¡°As long as you do it, I won¡¯t pick it.¡±


    When I got home, I started cooking for Uncle with my apron tied, and the maids were whispering.


    ¡°Wow, thedy can cook.¡±


    ¡°Young master really has a good taste.¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ envy.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Hearing the maids¡¯ words, I sat on the sofa with a proud face and watched TV. The dog blood drama was randomly put on TV. For the first time, and my heart was full of joy.


    This is the life I want.

 Chapter 134

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I slept soundly this night, and I can finally be with my Uncle.


    When the first warm morning sun fell, I opened my eyes and looked at the handsome men around me


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡±


    Uncle kissed me on my red lips. ¡°In a good mood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s of course. Mr. Warren said that we would meet the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o¡¯clock. I can finally solve this matter. .¡±


    ¡°Chris, we can finally be together fair and square.¡± My Uncle ¡°rubbed¡± my hair.


    Uncle and I get up in a good mood. I am used to getting up early and watching the news.


    Big news appeared, ¡°The Wilson Group gentleman and the White family are married!¡±


    My face changed greatly, and Warren went back on his word? But yesterday he still looked gentle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the look?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, no, no! Look at it.¡± I handed Keh my cell phone.


    Uncle saw this news, and his face was as cold as ice. ¡°Warren! How dare you go back on your word!¡±


    Just then, Warren called, and I suppressed my panic. ¡°Mr. Warren, did you publish the news?¡±


    ¡°Chris, I just saw the news. I¡¯m afraid you will misunderstand and call you to exin. It¡¯s really not me. I have sent someone to check it out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, if it wasn¡¯t you, who would it be?¡±


    Uncle grabbed my phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care who put the report. In short, I want to see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te, you will bear the consequences!¡±


    Then I hung up the phone directly. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on here? Is it really Mr. Warren who put the news?¡±


    ¡°If it is him, you will know if he wille or not. If you dare to y me, I will let him regret it for a lifetime, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    Uncle acted quickly, no matter who put the news, and what purpose, I only need to be fair and square with Uncle!


    After changing my clothes, I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Uncle.


    ¡°Uncle, I believe it wasn¡¯t Mr. Warren. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words to mest night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him either. He¡¯s not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, it was someone else. I have a bad feeling.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, I took her in my arms. ¡°Chris, I will protect you. You just have to be my woman with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°No matter who, iI will not spare him!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    The car soon arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, as Uncle said if Warren released the news.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His main purpose is not to divorce me, so he won¡¯te over.


    The car was parked on the side of the road, and I didn¡¯t see Warren¡¯s car for the time being. I pulled my fingers tightly and made no mistakes. Warren, don¡¯t betray my trust in you.


    Warren¡¯s car pulls aside. ¡°Chris, let me exin. It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I know it wasn¡¯t you. If it were you, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Now someone has released this news, this marriage¡­¡± I hesitate, and I will guess what the person behind the scenes is doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s set.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I replied instead of Chris, nothing can stop their divorce.


    How much time and energy did I spend trying to get Warren to let go? If they didn¡¯t get divorced now, wouldn¡¯t everything I had done before is done for nothing?


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Warren, I¡¯ve decided to divorce first, too. .¡±


    I¡¯m ready in my heart to be with Keh for the rest of my life.


    The three of us walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau at the same time, and there was no one but the staff.


    The staff has been looking here frequently, and it is the first time they have seen such a scene. For the first time, a woman divorced and immediately married another person.


    And the looks of these two people are very handsome!


    Out of the door, I got a marriage certificate with Keh, and I couldn¡¯t believe it at this moment.


    ¡°Uncle, I married you, really married you.¡±


    Before, he and I couldn¡¯t appear outside aboveboard. With this certificate, I also have a lot of confidence.


    My Uncle looked at me gently and said, ¡°Chris, you will be mine in the future.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Looking at the two of them, I was jealous and envious, and let go of a lot.


    Maybe I underestimated Keh¡¯s feelings for Chris, and maybe Chris¡¯s best choice is to marry him.


    ¡°Uncle, Chris is a good girl. I hope you can treat her well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that, I already know it,¡± Keh said seriously.


    I smiled helplessly.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let¡¯s sit down somewhere and talk.¡± I have something to ask Warren.


    Keh also said before that as long as Warren agrees to the divorce, everything about the crematorium can be discussed.


    The three of us went to the restaurant to discuss. ¡°Uncle, I never thought I would sit down with you one day.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I.¡± Unclezily took my slim waist.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, there are no outsiders here. I think you need to know something. About Kitty, I hope you won¡¯t be impulsive after listening, and then calm down before dealing with this matter.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face is ugly. ¡°What did Kitty do? Or did she say something?¡±


    I told Warren what Cliff had heard yesterday and watched Warren¡¯s face turn from white to green and finally to calm. He looked at me and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, otherwise I might have been kept in the dark. I hope you will give Kitty and her cousin to meter and let me solve this matter myself.¡±


    I nodded and poked my finger at my Uncle, who didn¡¯t seem to care about Warren at all.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    My phone rang. It was grandpa. The news had no effect on the Wilson family. It must be something else for grandpa to call me.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Warren, bring your wife back for dinner tonight. I have something to announce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    I hung up. ¡°Grandpa asked me to take Chris back to dinner tonight. He says say there is something important to announce.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Warren and I divorced privately, but the Wilson family didn¡¯t know it yet. In their eyes, I was still Warren¡¯s daughter-inw.


    ¡°Uncle, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Tell them we¡¯re married.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what will the Wilson family think of us?¡±


    ¡°You think I care? Warren, do you care?¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    Uncle is obviously ready to take Chris back to the Wilson family to announce.


    I have no choice but to smile: ¡°Do you think I still have the qualification to care now?¡±


    ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t care, what about Chris? Chris, don¡¯t you care? She is a woman after all, and those words won¡¯t be very nice.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I¡¯m afraid my Uncle will go back on his word. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not afraid of gossip. I used to worry about ndering the White family¡¯s reputation. Why should I care about the White family, since the White family doesn¡¯t regard me as a rtive at all, and I have cut off my rtionship with them? Even if it got out one day, it was the White family who made me marry Mr. Warren. Uncle, we finally got together. As you said, no matter what happens, we will not let go of my hand. ¡±


    Seeing that I was so nervous, my Uncle gently caressed my back to calm my emotions. He said, ¡°Chris, when did I say I would give up on you? I was afraid that your will would not be firm.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Even if the White family raised me, I have paid off.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Warren¡¯s pov


    Thinking of what she looked like when she met Chris, and looking at her firm face now, she became much stronger before she knew it.


    It turns out that everyone is growing.


    My mobile phone received an email, which was sent by someone I sent to send me the survey results. I didn¡¯t expect Sara to do it. This is beyond my expectation. Keh¡¯s affairs has to be handled by himself. Tell them about it. I look at Keh, and I want to see how he is going to deal with it!


    I saw Keh take out his mobile phone and directlymand, ¡°Block Sara, I want her to never turn over again in her life.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe Keh, who loved Sara so much, did this for Chris.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    I hooked my lips and smiled. ¡°If she dares to touch my woman, I will give it back a hundred times.¡±


    The situation is very different now. In those days, Sara took the initiative to choose someone else, but Chris and Sara are different.


    Sara is a woman who knows exactly what she wants. Money is what she wants most.


    Chris is different. She is clean and simple. She doesn¡¯t have great demand for money. She can walk with herself all her life.


    ¡°Are you willing?¡± Warren suddenly asked.


    ¡°All I know is that Chris is the most important person to me now, and no one can hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Chris clenched her hand. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the Wilson family today to announce our marriage!¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I thought Keh was ying with Chris at most.


    It was not until I saw the way they got along that I felt that I had done something wrong. Keh was really good to her.


    ¡°count me in¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, we will be on the sameboat in the future.¡± Chris raised her lips and smiled.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    Seeing Warren getting better, I don¡¯t hate him as much as before.


    Next, the three of us discussed the investment, and I cancelled the construction of crematorium ording to the agreement.


    And I¡¯m going to join hands with Warren to buildmercial houses in this area, so that the house prices in that area will rise even more.


    Warren will not only lose money, but also earn more on the original basis.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this solution?¡± I asked faintly.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    This is also the result of my repeated thinking. For a woman who doesn¡¯t love me, it is the greatest stupidity to lose both people and money .


    It¡¯s better to let go, cooperate with Keh, and get more benefits.


    ¡°So this time, should you and I join hands to face tonight¡¯s battle?¡± Keh looked at me and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to apany you.¡± I nodded and wanted to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Look at Uncle and Warren again. It¡¯s strange that the friendship of men! However, I am very happy that they can make up.


    On this day, Uncle and Warren are very busy, and Uncle is busy managing rtions and canceling the construction of crematorium. The nning has been done before, but now it has to be changed into amercial district, and the nning department is also busy.


    However,pared with crematoria, everyone is more willing to thetter scheme, which will bring the greatest benefits to thepany.


    Until the afternoon, Uncle looked at his watch and asked me to change my clothes and go back to the White family.


    ¡°Uncle, do you think I don¡¯t look good? Why do you want to change clothes?¡±


    ¡°Little fool, You are wearing a secretary¡¯s clothes.


    You are going back to the Wilson family as my wife, and of course you should wear clothes worthy of you. ¡°Uncle exined gently.


    Keh¡¯s povContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I have decided to treat Chris well and give her the best.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll look for clothes in the wardrobe.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve got it ready for you.¡± I took out a delicate box.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I opened it, and at this moment I wanted to cry inexplicably.


    It was a white skirt that I saw in the window when I apanied Jim to buy clothes. The style was simple, and there was an Yimi flower on the skirt.


    At that time, the salesman told me that it would cost more than 80, 000 at a discount, which scared me to flee.


    I covered my lips. ¡°Uncle, how do you know I like this skirt?¡±


    ¡°You stand in front of the window and look at the skirt. I look at you on the roof and see you staring at it all the time. I know you must like it. I will let someone buy it after you leave.¡±


    It turned out that my Uncle had me in his heart as early as then, and I was excited to hold him. ¡°Uncle, you are so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Try it, .¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I quickly changed my clothes, braided my hair and put on a light makeup.


    Keh¡¯s pov


    The woman in the mirror is fresh and indifferent, just like an independent beautiful woman in the whole city.


    ¡°Chris, you are beautiful.¡± I sigh from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°Uncle, I remember you said you like ck¡± color ¡°. Why did you buy me light¡± color ¡°clothes recently?¡±


    ¡°I used to be too overbearing, . Later, the more I loved you, the more I wanted to focus on your preferences. .¡±


    Chris chuckled shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s just for you.¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    Warren¡¯s car was waiting downstairs, and the three of us drove straight to the Wilson family as if we were going to war.


    All the way, I held my skirt nervously, saying nothing, but I was still afraid.


    My Uncle took my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I have everything.¡±


    I can already imagine what happened next, and it makes me feel guilty to think that Sally was so kind to me before. The longer I drag on, it will hurt others. Sooner orter, this will be exposed.


    As night fell, the car stopped in the garage, and my hands were already sweating.


    Seeing me so nervous, my Uncle quipped, ¡°Can you walk? Do you want me to hug you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, my legs are soft.¡± I think of Lionel Wilson¡¯s face and my legs are even softer.


    ¡°Forget it, let me hold you.¡± Uncle said.


    ¡°No, Uncle, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    As soon as we entered the house, Sally greeted her happily. ¡°Chris is here, brother inw, you¡­¡±


    When she looked at my hand with my Uncle, the smile on her face stopped.


    ¡°Warren?¡± She doesn¡¯t know what the situation is, so she looks at Warren.


    Warren¡¯s pov


    ¡°Mom, we have something to say . We will talk about itter when Grandpaes down.¡± I¡¯m kind of calm.


    I know if I had told my mother in advance, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. It¡¯s only me, Chris and Keh who know about it at present.


    ¡°What are you going to say? I¡¯ming down!¡± Grandpa came down slowly from upstairs. I plucked up my courage and walked towards him.


    Sally¡¯s pov


    I hurried forward to pull Warren aside, although I didn¡¯t know what Warren was going to say next.


    Seeing that Keh was leading Chris in just now, I already had a bad feeling in my heart.


    I¡¯m afraid what Warren is going to say is not a good thing, and it¡¯s about Chris.


    ¡°Mom, you will know in a moment.¡± Warren broke free from my hand.


    ¡°Keh is back today, too. OK,e back!¡± Grandpa is very happy.


    Keh leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°I didn¡¯te back for dinner today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is Keh going to say?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let me do it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why is it rted to you again? ¡± Grandpa looked at Keh and then at me.


    I looked indifferent and said, ¡°Chris and I don¡¯t have a good rtionship and are divorced.¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡± Grandpa and Sally said in unison.


    Although Grandpa doesn¡¯t talk very much at ordinary times, he still likes Chris.


    ¡°You, you tell me again, you divorce? Chris is so nice? Why should you divorce her?¡±


    Mom took Chris¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°does he do something? Chris, don¡¯t me him.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I feel very ufortable in my heart. Sally is really good to me. If I can, I don¡¯t want to hurt Sally.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not Mr. Warren¡¯s fault, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    I wanted to take all the me to myself, but I was interrupted by Warren before I finished speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Chris. I can¡¯t let go of others and snub Chris every day. Last time she was anxious for¡± sexual ¡°appendicitis, I left her and ran to date others. She married me and suffered a lot, and I always like others¡­¡±


    ¡°p.¡±


    There was a loud apuse in the room, and Sally scolded, ¡°I told you to break up with that slut. If you don¡¯t listen? In terms of appearance, family background and¡± sex ¡°, she can¡¯tpare with Kitty, you bastard!¡±


    Warren¡¯s sses are all crooked. I didn¡¯t expect Warren to take all the me himself.


    ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s not true, Mr. Warren. He¡­¡±


    Warren¡¯s pov


    I know Chris is kind and will definitely not let me bear it alone,. I just want her to be happy..


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I left her with others on the night of my wedding. I married her just to cope with your¡± forced ¡°marriage.


    Chris and I never lived together,. She is very nice, but I don¡¯t like her. It¡¯s better to set her free than to keep her around all the time. ¡±


    When I said this, I looked at Chris.


    Grandpa flushed with anger. ¡°You brat!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. Grandpa asked me to kneel.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Housekeeper, bring me the familyw!¡±


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    I didn¡¯t know the consequences would be so serious. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s none of Mr. Warren¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Chris, you shut up.¡± Warren looked at me coldly. ¡°It¡¯s over between us!¡±


    I know what he means. He wants me to stay out of it, but it¡¯s hard to let me stand by.


    Soon the butler handed Lionel Wilson a thick wooden stick, and Lionel picked it up and hit Warren .


    The sound of a stick hitting on him is only remorse in my heart.


    Thinking of his first meeting with Warren, he said without a trace of emotion: ¡°I know that the White family has difficulty in turnover recently, and the bride price is 20 million. If you can ept us, you will get married, don¡¯t get a certificate for the time being, and the wedding will be handled in a low-key manner. Is there a problem?¡±


    When I was made difficult in thepany, n he appeared, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll interview you.¡±


    When I went back to my family and was satirized by the White family, ¡°Chris is already a person of my Wilson family, and only my Wilson family has the qualification to scold her in the future.¡±


    I respect him in my heart, but I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly change his face.


    ¡°Starting today, Chris will be transferred directly from the sales department to the secretarial department. She will be my personal assistant 24 hours a day!¡±


    ¡°I went to the White family, and got a certificate by the way. You will be my justified wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Chris, how dare you resign without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m only doing this to keep you.¡±


    ¡°Chris, well, I let you go¡­¡±


    The past scenese to mind, and I see that he has been beaten more than a dozen times.


    Grandpa has no mercy. How can Warren stand it? Warren has been nice to me and threatened me, but at the moment he is protecting me in his own way.


    I burst into tears. ¡°Grandpa, stop. I beg you to stop. I want to divorce Mr. Warren because I like someone else.¡±


    Warren shouldn¡¯t have suffered such a sin. If I put all my responsibilities on Warren, I will have a hard conscience all my life.


    . ¡°Who do you like?¡±


    Keh¡¯s pov


    ¡°The person she likes is me.¡± As soon as I pulled Chris into my arms, this idiot, it was enough for himself and Warren to bear all the responsibilities.


    This is why I and Warren will like her. She is stupid .


    Grandpa looked so angry that he was going to have a heart attack. ¡°You, you are in a mess! Keh, what does this matter to you?¡±


    ¡°I knew Warren didn¡¯t care about Chris at all, so I forced her to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°You, you can¡¯t be together. If it gets out, what will people think of us the Wilson family?¡± Grandpa seemed eager to knock the three of us to death with a stick.


    ¡°The reason why Warren and Chris kept their wedding low-key and kept it from the outside world is to prepare for today.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that now the media has reported that the White family and the Wilson family are married, so if they get divorced, if people know that they are with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget, myst name is not Wilson. I have nothing to do with the Wilson family. Why can¡¯t I be together?¡±


    I¡¯m much tougher than Warren. I have my ownpany.


    ¡°You, you¡­ are you going to piss me off?¡±


    I directly lifted Warren up. ¡± That¡¯s the end of this matter.¡±


    Suddenly, grandpa threw his stick on the ground, looked at us and sighed, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t control your young people¡¯s affairs. Leave this matter to me to solve, this is thest thing I have done for you.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I have one more announcement to make today. I¡¯ve decided to split my 10% share between Keh and Warren, and I won¡¯t ask about thepany in the future. Keh, I know you are capable. I hope that your nephew will find it difficult to manage the Wilson Group in the future, and you can reach out and help him. The Wilson Group will depend on you in the future. You should help each other.¡±


    he sighed. Only then did I discover that my father, who was upromising and stubborn, had gray hair and rickets. He was really old.


    Chris¡¯ Pov


    To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t expect the things that have bothered me for so long to be solved. I can be fair and square with my Uncle.


    Early this morning, I was pulled up from bed by my Uncle. I almost forgot that today is the day when my Uncle and I flew to America to visit my grandfather. I was a little nervous, but I was more looking forward to it.


    The ne rushed into the sky, and the radiant light came in. Above the clouds, my love with my Uncle began.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!